《Twin Flowers》


 C1

    In 1035 AD, during EastHan Kingdom''s Hongde era, Clear Water Prefecture''s Mang Shan.


    The sun had just set and the sky had gradually darkened. There were no longer any pedestrians on the official road. Soon, a group of people and horses came from afar. Three horses were leading the group, and behind them were three ordinary looking oily carriages. However, from the minute details, the polishing and polishing of the wood, it was clear that every carriage had excellent craftsmanship, and their craftsmanship could be said to be at the pinnacle.


    Those who knew how to look at it would know that this was an aura only the rich and powerful families had.


    "Second Brother, can you enter Clear Water Prefecture tonight?"


    From the first carriage, a small hand that was as white as jade gently opened the bamboo curtain and asked.


    "Fifth Sister, don''t worry. We are only a few miles away from Clear Water County. We can definitely make it in front of the city gates."


    The handsome teenager sitting on a handsome horse in the middle replied.


    This young man was around seventeen or eighteen years old. His face was as white as jade, and his eyes were as bright as stars. His black hair swept across his smooth forehead, adding a sense of elegance to this young man. He was wearing a soft silver plum, bamboo, water and cyan colored gown with golden threads at the cuffs. Just this outfit alone was worth quite a bit.


    "Yes." The person in the car gently put down the embroidered bamboo curtain.


    "Are the five girls tired? Let this servant pinch the young lady. " Yan Luo had long noticed that something was wrong with Li Die.


    Although they were both young girls, Li Die was the direct descendant of a proper official family. How could a servant girl like her be as coarse as Li Die? Even the carriage that she had been sitting in for so long was a little too much for her.


    "It''s fine." Li Die waved her hand.


    Yan Luo could only sit back down. Looking at Li Die''s fading face, she sighed and said, "Fifth Miss, forgive this servant for talking too much. You haven''t had much to eat and drink these days. You can''t go on like this."


    Li Die closed her beautiful eyes. She did not comment.


    Yan Luo continued, "It''s not like my uncle''s wife is sick. It''s only a matter of time before she gets overjoyed. Even if the fifth lady disregards me like this, my uncle''s wife will still be alive, so she won''t feel at ease."


    Li Die raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Don''t worry, Yoluo. I understand." It''s just that Aunt just passed away, so the pain in my heart is still there. After patting Yan Luo''s hand a few times, Li Die forced a wry smile and comforted it.


    "Yes."


    Yan Luo nodded, and suddenly thought of something, "Oh right, I don''t know what happened to the fourth lady. Ever since we returned from the General''s Mansion, the fourth lady seemed to have changed. She no longer rode in the same carriage as us. She insisted that the General''s Estate send out a carriage for her to sit in alone. This servant has privately asked Jadeite, she doesn''t know anything, and only knows that the Fourth Miss hasn''t been thinking about food and tea for the past few days. "


    "Oh?" Originally, Li Die only thought that Fourth Sister Li Rou had a temper and didn''t know how she had offended her. Who would have thought that there would be such a thing?


    Yan Luo nodded its head, indicating that it was true.


    Li Die murmured, "Sister Four can''t even think about food. If it''s just because Aunt died, then it''s impossible."


    Li Die, the daughter of Li Xiangnan, a Scholar of Han Lin Dynasty, ranked fifth. She was from the same family as Li Rou Ping, and the two of them were even rarely seen twins.


    For some unknown reason, when Li Die was three years old, her mother sent someone to her uncle''s house, which was the residence of General Zhong Wu.


    General Zhong Wu had lost his son at an early age and had no children. He treated Li Die like his own daughter, loving her dearly. Especially her aunt. She was even more afraid of falling down while holding her in her hands, afraid of melting in her mouth. It really hurt so much.


    At the age of twelve, when his aunt''s cough became worse, Li Die was brought back to the Li Residence to live.


    Li Die treated her own uncle and aunt as if they were her own parents. Half a month ago, my aunt was unable to endure it and passed away.


    The Li family head mother, who was also Li Die''s mother and the sister of the General Zhong Wu, Wang Yuyue, dispatched her second son, Li Xiao Yuan, the fourth lady, Li Rou Ping, and the fifth lady, Li Die, all to the General''s House to pay their respects.


    The pain in Li Die''s heart was obvious. Her nine years in the General''s Estate had been her happiest days. Although she was not accompanied by her biological parents or siblings, she had an uncle and aunt.


    In Li Die''s heart, the favor of raising her uncle and aunt was greater than that of giving birth.


    As for Second Brother and Fourth Sister, Aunt was only a closer relative. They had seen Aunt many times, and could count it with their fingers. How could they feel heartache and not think about food and tea?


    When they were in the General''s Estate, Li Die could not see any sadness in Li Rou Ping''s heart.


    "Maybe it''s love at the moment of truth." Li Die stirred her handkerchief and said softly, "Life is short, life and death are up to fate. Sister Four has always been a delicate person, so it''s natural for her to feel sad for a few days. "


    Yan Luo didn''t say anything. She suddenly looked at Li Die and smiled. "But I still like women like the Fifth Miss."


    "Why?"


    "The five ladies are generous, understanding, and understanding. The most important thing is how beautiful she is. This servant has never seen a woman with a more beautiful appearance than the five ladies. "All the girls in our Scholar''s Manor are not as beautiful as the five ladies."


    Yan Luo began counting its fingers in an attempt to make Li Die happy.


    "Come on, you. You''ve seen quite a few women in the past ten years, how could I not know?" Li Die cackled at the flesh on Yan Luo''s waist. The master and servant duo immediately burst into laughter.


    The heavy atmosphere had dissipated a bit.


    When she entered the General''s Estate at the age of three, her aunt deliberately picked out a son from the family to be with Li Die, to play and grow up with her.


    At the age of twelve, Li Die was brought back to the Li Residence. Her aunt gave her the marriage contract with Yan Luo, and together they went to the Li Residence to become Li Die''s first-class maidservant.


    Li Die and Yan Luo could be said to have a deep master-servant relationship. She was more like a sister than a brother.


    The sounds of laughter coming from within the carriage became clearer and clearer to everyone on the official road.


    Li Xiao Yuan looked back and smiled as he thought to himself, "Perhaps it is because Fifth Sister grew up in the House of the Great General Zhong Wu. She has a natural sense of freedom and agility when compared to the other noble ladies in the capital."


    She was as calm as a virgin, moving like a rabbit. This was probably the description for this kind of woman.


    Within the second carriage, a strange atmosphere was being suppressed.


    "Fourth Miss, your servant will pour you a cup of water." Jadeite was trembling with fear as it tried to reduce the pressure in the carriage.


    Li Rou Ping glared and coldly said, "Scram! Do you also want to be as frivolous as them?"


    Walking outside, how could he open the bamboo curtain and laugh wantonly like a brothel girl? It was simply preposterous, how unreasonable was this?


    "Yes." Jadeite hurriedly replied. He gently put down the cup and automatically hid himself in a corner of the car.

 C2

    Jadeite muttered to herself, "I wonder what''s wrong with the fourth lady. She has been in a bad temper ever since she returned from the General''s Estate. Furthermore, there is a hint of fierceness on her face that she doesn''t understand and has never seen before."


    When he thought about how he had always been by the side of the fourth lady''s side and hadn''t noticed anything strange had happened, he felt that the fourth lady had undergone a completely different change.


    Except for that night, she had been sent to the side yard to help, leaving the four young ladies alone in the side room. When she returned, she found that the Fourth Miss had already gone to sleep. When she woke up the next day, the Fourth Miss had become like this.


    Did something happen during the four hours she was gone that she didn''t know about?


    Jadeite paled, warning himself not to think any further, perhaps he was overthinking it. What could happen in the general''s manor? There were soldiers patrolling everywhere, so nothing could go wrong.


    Just as the emerald was stabilizing its emotions, it suddenly heard Li Xiao Yuan shout from outside, "Crap, there''s an ambush!"


    Following that, a wave of sword rain attacked the two carriages. Arrows were shot on both carriages, and the woman''s panicked and terrified screams immediately rang out from within the carriage.


    A dozen masked bandits appeared out of thin air in the forest on both sides of the public road, blocking their way.


    "Fourth sister and fifth sister, are you alright?" The first thing Li Xiao Yuan thought of was the safety of his two younger sisters.


    He hadn''t expected that such a danger would appear so soon at Clear Water Prefecture.


    "Second brother, I''m fine." Li Die replied loudly.


    Although she was quite scared, it was fortunate that she and Yan Luo were fine.


    "Second, second brother, I''m fine too." Li Rou Ping''s face turned pale and she even stuttered when she spoke. She had lived for fifteen years, and it had been smooth sailing for her. When had she ever seen a bandit before?


    Li Xiao Yuan was slightly relieved as he shouted at them, "Fourth Sister, Fifth Sister, you guys go back. Don''t turn back. I''ll stop these scumbags."


    "Second brother, how can this be?" Li Die raised the curtain and shouted at Li Xiao Yuan, not caring about etiquette.


    Seeing the obvious worry on her face and eyes, Li Xiao Yuan''s heart warmed.


    Li Xiao Yuan returned to Li Die with a peaceful smile and said, "Fifth Sister, be good and go back quickly. Find a place with no people to hide. Second Brother will come find you."


    Li Die looked at Li Xiao Yuan''s firm gaze and nodded slightly.


    "Oh, where is the little lady going? Go home with everyone else, and enjoy yourself, hahaha. "


    The leader of the robbers spoke frivolously, causing Li Xiao Yuan to be enraged.


    "All of you, quickly leave."


    The coachmen in the three cars immediately turned their heads and ran on the road they came from.


    Li Xiao Yuan drew his sword and immediately fought with the bandits.


    How could the smarter robbers miss out on a few beautiful women, they all chased after the horse carriage.


    "Fifth Miss, are you alright?" Yan Luo held Li Die''s hand and asked anxiously.


    When the arrow had shot over, it had grazed Li Die''s hand, which was now covered in blood.


    Li Die, her lips pale, forced herself to calm down.


    "It''s alright, now is not the time to talk about this. Pillar, go faster and catch up with the carriage of the fourth lady."


    "Alright, let''s go." The coachman named Zhu Chi used all of his strength and gradually matched the carriage in front of him.


    "Sister Four, Sister Four, are you alright?" Li Die lifted the curtain and shouted at Li Rou Ping.


    Jadeite also lifted the curtain and looked over, "Fifth Miss, we''re fine, what about you guys?"


    Li Die shook her head and said, "We can''t go on like this. Those robbers aren''t slow, they seem to have trained in speed. They will catch up soon enough."


    "Then what should we do?" Li Rou Ping shouted in shock.


    "One of us got out of the car and led them away. How could they let a woman who was walking on the carriage go and chase after her? "


    "Miss?" Yan Luo looked at Li Die in shock.


    What was he trying to do? Save one, sacrifice another? Needless to say, she was the one who was prepared to sacrifice herself.


    "Fourth lady, we can definitely escape together." Yan Luo anxiously shouted at Li Rou Ping.


    She was begging the Fourth Miss not to agree to Li Die''s request. If they wanted to run away together, if they wanted to stay together, wouldn''t it be in this kind of difficult situation that sisters would help each other?


    Li Rou''s mind flashed. What happened that night was like a knife hanging over her heart. It was unbearable. If it was possible, then this time would be the best opportunity.


    As if having made up her mind, Li Rou Ping said to Li Die, "Fifth Sister''s method is also feasible. The public road is surrounded by mountains and forests, which cave are you hiding in and waiting for someone to come rescue you, it might be a good idea. "


    "Fourth Miss?" Jadeite lightly shouted and looked at Li Rou and Ping in disbelief.


    Should he sacrifice the five girls in exchange for their chance of survival? Although the four ladies were delicate, their actions were still very reasonable. How could they make such a decision at such a crucial moment?


    Li Die believed that since she was young, she had been in the General''s Estate and knew a bit of martial arts. Compared to Li Rou Ping, who would not leave the main gate, her chances of survival were much greater.


    "Okay, that''s a deal. Sister Four, you guys hurry up and leave. "


    "Yes."


    The two carriages just brushed past each other. In that instant, Li Die seemed to see the coldness in Li Rou Ping''s eyes.


    She shook her head, letting go of the strange feeling in her heart and tried to comfort herself with the thought that she was mistaken.


    "Pillar, stop the car."


    "Pfft."


    Li Die and Yan Luo immediately got off the carriage, "Feng Zhu, quickly run. They''ll catch up soon."


    The driver pillar''s admiration for Li Die was very clear. He said in a low voice, "I''m not leaving. I want to protect the five ladies."


    "Hurry up, it''s useless even if they catch up to a man like you." Li Die yelled at him in exasperation.


    "I am a servant of the Li Residence after all. How could I abandon my master at such a critical moment? I only want to escape by myself."


    Li Die looked at the pillar deeply and said, "What a stubborn head."


    With that, the master and his servant ran into the forest. The robbers behind them had obviously seen them and chased after them.


    Fortunately, the trees in the forest were arranged in an orderly fashion, and the dense undergrowth prevented the robbers from discovering their tracks too early.


    At this time, the sky had already completely darkened. Li Die and the other two had lost their way in the forest.


    "Fourth Miss, this servant really can''t walk anymore." Yan Luo ignored its image and collapsed onto the ground. The pillar was better, just breathing hard.


    Li Die had long since been unable to endure such a long journey, and her heart was supported by a wave of faith.


    Second Brother said that he would definitely come and find her. She would always wait for him to come and would never give up.

 C3

    Faintly, she heard something.


    "DONG, DONG, DONG."


    It was the sound of a bell!


    "It''s the bell. That''s great." Li Die shouted happily towards Yan Luo and the pillar, "We''re saved! Since there''s a bell, there must be a temple nearby!"


    When Yan Luo and Pillar heard the bell chime, their spirits were immediately lifted.


    "Hurry up and leave. Once you reach the temple, you will be safe. The robbers definitely won''t dare to kill people in the Buddhist Pure Land."


    "Yes, yes."


    Tears welled up in Yan Luo''s eyes. She hurriedly got up and supported Li Die as she walked in the direction of the bell.


    It was almost the Hai hour. The three of them finally arrived at the open space in front of the He Qi Temple. They saw a long staircase leading to the entrance of the He Qi Temple.


    Just as Li Die heaved a sigh of relief, the voice of a bandit came from behind them. Li Die and the other two''s hearts were suddenly lifted.


    "What a capable lady. You really can run. You''ve made me so tired from chasing after you."


    The leader of the robbers took off his mask, each and every one of them panting heavily.


    "F * ck, if I knew this would happen, I would have chased after the carriage instead of crawling around in the forest for a few hours."


    "Pure Buddhist land, how can you allow unclean people to behave so atrociously here?"


    Although Li Die''s clothes were messy and her hair was messy. Not to mention her face, it was so black that it was hard to see her original appearance.


    However, as the direct descendant of Scholar Han Lin, as well as the daughter of a young child who grew up in the General''s Estate, her noble character and the heroic spirit of her soldiers became more and more obvious.


    This was what they called imposing manner!


    Yan Luo and Pillar looked at Li Die in admiration at the same time. In this critical moment, it was her girl who was able to hold the scene.


    "Tsk, you bitch, you''re about to die and you''re still acting so arrogantly?" The leader of the robbers was almost overwhelmed by Li Die''s aura.


    However, they had chased after this girl for several hours with great effort. How could the ducks they had gotten their hands on just fly away like that?


    "You are committing murder here, aren''t you afraid of going down to the Asura Hell after death?" Li Die shouted.


    Everyone had to think about the Blood Splash Buddhist Hall for a bit. Li Die only wanted to scare them a little, to see if these bandits could retreat in the face of danger. Clearly, they were all used to life and death situations.


    The leader of the bandits looked at his brothers with a panicked expression. He then shouted in a flustered manner, "Everyone, don''t be afraid. Don''t be fooled by this stinking girl. "If we had been able to get to hell, we would have already gone down to hell. Can we still be here?"


    "Are you really not afraid?"


    "Of course not." Although their legs were shaking a little.


    "Alright, I won''t give you another chance." A light flashed across Li Die''s eyes as she quietly looked at the bushes on both sides.


    Ever since they arrived, Li Die noticed that there were more than one person in the trees on both sides of the road.


    Originally, it was only the bandits who were ambushing them. Who knew that it wasn''t? Furthermore, the people in the trees had yet to appear. He did not know what their intentions were.


    Li Die did not know if they were friends or enemies, but since they appeared in the temple, they must not be evil people.


    However, at this moment, she could only take one step at a time. Her idea was that it would be best to scare off these desperate criminals. Hopefully, the people in the bushes would have some conscience and come to rescue the three of them.


    Now, he could only take a gamble. He was on the verge of death.


    "What do you mean?" Apparently, the robber hadn''t noticed anyone in the nearby bushes.


    Li Die took a big step back and said loudly, "The people on both sides are still not coming out?"


    Moments later, a dozen or so people with sabers walked out from the nearby bushes. All of them were wearing official uniform.


    All of the bandits felt their scalps go numb. Even Yan Luo and Pillar were so shocked that their eyes were wide open and their mouths agape.


    Where did all these people come from? She seemed to know that there was someone here?


    Li Die was also slightly surprised. At the same time, she finally felt relieved in her heart. Who would have thought that there would be so many people, and they were all from the Shangguan family?


    The officials quickly surrounded the robbers.


    At this moment, another elegant young master slowly walked out from the bushes. He was about eighteen or nineteen years old, but his calm demeanor and handsome appearance caused the three of them to be stunned.


    This man had deep, dark eyes that were suffused with an enchanting luster. His thick eyebrows rose defiantly slightly, and under his long, slightly curled eyelashes were a pair of eyes as clear as morning dew, a handsome nose, and a perfect mouth, full of elegance and elegance.


    The contours of his facial features were distinct and deep. At this moment, his handsome face contained a carefree smile.


    Li Die exclaimed in surprise and thought to herself, "Second brother Li Xiao Yuan''s looks can be considered the top of the bunch of men. I never thought that this man in front of me would be even more outstanding."


    The man walked in front of Li Die and stood still. He looked at Li Die with a smile on his face.


    "Leave none alive."


    "Yes."


    With a raise of his hand and a slash of his blade, several lives of the robbers were snatched away by this man who seemed to be disrespectful to the world.


    What was even more terrifying was that the robbers didn''t even have time to beg for mercy before they went to hell.


    The smell of blood spread in the air.


    Yan Luo couldn''t hold itself back and ran to the side to retch. Even the seven foot tall man sitting on the ground was scared out of his wits.


    Li Die stared at the man in front of her. She didn''t dare to look at the bodies of the robbers. She was afraid that if she did, she would have nightmares.


    Since the robbers deserved to die, she would not sympathize with them. Even if they were to fall into the hands of the government, they would definitely not have a good ending.


    Li Die: I''m just curious, where are these officials from and who is this man? With a single word, he had the power to take a person''s life.


    The man looked playfully at the dirty woman from head to toe, unable to see her face clearly. However, her eyes were very intelligent and very bright, just like the silver moon above her head. It was so bright that it could captivate a person''s soul.


    Judging from her performance just now, this little girl was truly courageous. There were very few women who were as bold as her. Not only did they berate the murderous-looking robbers, they even dared to scheme against him.


    What an interesting person.


    "Is the girl frightened?" Liu Yi Chen asked gently. His voice was pleasant to listen to. It was low and heavy, like the wine that was stored within for a hundred years. It was mellow and mellow, giving one an endless aftertaste.


    Li Die woke up from her shock. She then said to Liu Yi respectfully, "Thank you, young master, for saving me. May I ask where you can go? It will definitely pay a visit today as a gift to thank you for saving my life. "


    Liu Yi Chen looked around, it was already late, and there were still a few robbers'' corpses to deal with. This really wasn''t a good place to talk.


    "Let''s talk about it in the temple."


    "Alright." Li Die nodded in agreement.


    "Yes." Liu Yi Chen said to his guard leader. "Leng Yun, deal with it."


    "Yes, young master." A guard in the crowd replied. This person was thin and had a handsome face. If one did not know his identity, he would be a student rushing to the capital to take the exam.


    "Please."


    Liu Yi Chen led the rest of the guards, Li Die, Yan Luo, and Li Zhu to the He Ling Temple.

 C4

    The He Rui Temple was located on top of the mountain. Normally, only the nearby villagers would come here to burn incense and worship. No matter how big the official who came here was, he would be a master of the Clear Water Prefecture''s yamen.


    The matter that happened in front of the temple and its temple had long been reported to the abbot. The abbot and the others were already waiting at the door to watch.


    "Amitabha."


    Liu Yi Chen bowed back to the abbot, saying: "Master, I will wait for my chance to run into Baosha. I would like to rest here for the night, is it possible for this to be a convenience?"


    "Alright." How could the official family say anything and reject?


    "However, these people ¡­" The abbot had a troubled look on his face. He didn''t know who these three people were or why they were being chased by the robbers.


    "These are the few nobles who were rescued just now. It''s getting late, I''d like to ask master to find a clean room for the two ladies to rest."


    Li Die''s mind was very sharp, she had already seen the abbot''s dilemma, and said gently, "I was about to head to Clear Water County with my family, but who would have thought that I would run into bandits halfway. I was also separated from my family. But the raiders were still in hot pursuit, so we three, master and servant, abandoned the carriage and fled to this temple, where we were lucky to meet this young master to rescue us. "


    Liu Yi Chen understood what Li Die meant, and his expression immediately darkened. He said to the abbot, "I am the Shangguan family, so I will definitely spare no effort to investigate this matter. Don''t worry about the robbers coming here to take revenge."


    "No, no, no, that''s not what this old monk meant." The abbot quickly waved his hand, seemingly quite frightened.


    "Hui Ming, Hui Ming, hurry and prepare a good room for these two girls."


    "This servant will stay in one room with my lady." Yan Luo glanced at the abbot and said unhappily.


    Or was he out of family? He was afraid that they would cause trouble. Hmph, what a coward monk.


    "Since that''s the case, come on in."


    Everyone entered the temple one after another. The abbot then ordered, "Hui Ming, go prepare a fast meal for the officials and the two ladies."


    "Yes." The disciple called Hui Ming answered.


    "Thank you, Master." Li Die bowed slowly.


    Today, she was truly exhausted and wanted to have a good rest.


    "Leng Yun." Liu Yi Chen shouted.


    "Your subordinate is here."


    "Send someone to prepare a change of clothes for the two ladies."


    "There''s no need to trouble yourself." Li Die said, "Young master, it would be inconvenient to go out, but we are not people to fuss about. We will be able to wear it tomorrow morning after hanging out. Why do you need to keep on tormenting yourself?"


    "Forget it. It is indeed not easy to find them near Mang Mountain, so I can only let the two ladies suffer."


    "There is nothing to be wronged about. This little girl still doesn''t know how to repay Young Master for saving my life." If they hadn''t met this person today, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    "It was nothing." Liu Yi Chen had also been passing by the He Ling Temple, wanting to rest for the night. Who knew that he would run into Li Die Sa who was being chased by bandits?


    Since he was the official family, he must protect the safety of the civilians.


    "May I ask what your name is? It will be easier to pay you back in the future. " Li Die was still a bit upset about what happened just now.


    What she wanted to know was, who was this young master? It could instantly take a person''s life without even blinking an eye.


    Originally, Li Die should have run as far away as she could from such a man. But when she thought about the scene just now when they were outside and this man''s gentle smile, Li Die couldn''t help but be ruthless and keep him at a distance.


    In short, it was a strange feeling, one Li Die had never had before.


    "No need for thanks, I am Liu Yi Chen. May I dare to ask your name, Miss? "


    "Li Die."


    "Miss Li."


    "Mister Liu, that little girl will be leaving first. It''s already late today, I''ll come again tomorrow morning to pay my respects."


    The expression on Liu Yi Chen''s face was still warm, making Li Die''s heart beat faster.


    Why was this man so good-looking?


    "Wait a moment, Miss Li."


    "Is there anything else, young master?" Li Dian An''s head was lowered. Her face must be very red now, and slightly hot.


    Such an expression could not be seen by anyone. In fact, her face was now black and gray. Her original skin color could not be seen, which was unnecessary.


    Liu Yi Chen took out a delicate bottle and handed it to Li Die.


    "Take this, apply it three times in the morning, night and day. There shouldn''t be any scars."


    Li Die looked at Liu Yi Chen in surprise.


    Yan Luo was also very surprised. She asked in astonishment, "Young master has very good eyesight. How did you know that my lady was injured?"


    The wound on Li Die''s palm had been dried by the wind and her blood had stopped flowing. If one wasn''t so meticulous, it would be very hard to detect.


    Liu Yi Chen just smiled at Li Die and left without replying.


    Li Die followed the young monk to the room the abbot had prepared for her.


    "Leng Yun, send someone to investigate this matter." Fortunately, Li Die and the other two people coincidentally met him today. Otherwise, how could he possibly help Li Die with his cowering appearance?


    Thinking of this, Liu Yi Chen''s expression became especially serious.


    "Yes." Leng Yun accepted the order.


    The Ramadan sent by the abbot of the He Xia Temple was very simple. Two plates of vegetarian side dishes, a bowl of white porridge and a few steamed buns were all in keeping with the simple style of the abbey.


    After dinner, Li Die was served a hot bath by Yan Luo. This was not the Li Residence; everything was simple.


    No one knew where Yan Luo came from, but it had already found an old set of clothes and put them on. After washing her and Li Die''s clothes and hanging them up, he went back to his room, tidied up the bed, and chatted with Li Die.


    The saddle sat in front of the dressing table in the middle of his clothes, not moving at all as it tidied up its long, dark, supple hair. In the copper mirror, Li Die was still as beautiful as ever, even though she had already been washed clean. However, she couldn''t hide the worry in her eyes.


    Yan Luo saw him and sighed. "Miss, today I was so scared. Even now, my legs are still shaking. "


    "Am I not?"


    "Miss, are you worried about Second Young Master and Fourth Miss?"


    Li Die said, "Yeah, I wonder how they are. Sister Four probably escaped." But second brother, with so many bandits, with only two guards and only two second brother, how could he possibly fight against so many bandits? "


    "Fifth young miss need not worry about Second Young Master. Heaven is on our side, we will definitely meet up with young lady safely."


    "Hopefully!"


    Yan Luo had already tidied up the bed and said, "Lady, please feel free to suffer a bit tonight. The temple was too simple and crude, and there was nothing that could be done about it. The girl should go to bed and lie down. "You must be exhausted and injured. If something were to happen to this girl, how would you let me live?"

 C5

    Li Die grabbed Yan Luo''s hand and sat down on the bed. She said, "Yan Luo, you and I have been friends since we were young. In my heart, you are not a servant, but my sister."


    "When I was three years old, I was sent by mother to uncle and aunt''s house to be foster, and from then on, you were by my side. No matter what my aunt says, I am already very grateful to you for having you in my childhood, for your company, for the happiness that belongs to both of us. So don''t belittle yourself in the future, when we''re alone, I''m not your girl, but your sister. It''s not wrong for a sister to take care of her, and a sister to respect and protect her. "


    Li Die''s words had already made Yan Luo cry.


    "Fifth Miss, your heart is truly good. For Yan Luo to be able to accompany Fifth Miss in this life is the fortune of this servant." This servant swears upon Buddha that in this lifetime, I will only be loyal to the five ladies, and will not hesitate to ascend the mountain of blades and descend the sea of flames. "


    "What do you mean going up the mountain of blades or going down the sea of fire? I''m not a King of Hell, why would I let you do that?"


    Yan Luo immediately laughed at Li Die''s witty words. She pushed Li Die onto the bed, "Fifth Miss, rest early. Tomorrow, we still need to find Second Young Master and Fourth Miss."


    Li Die held Yan Luo''s hand and said, "There are no outsiders here, sleep in the same bed as me tonight."


    Yan Luo immediately waved its hand, "How can we do that?" There is a difference in status, this servant does not dare to go overboard. "


    "What is there to be afraid of? "If I tell you to sleep, then sleep."


    "But Miss ¡­"


    "Don''t ''but'' it''s decided."


    Under Li Die''s insistence, Yan Luo had no choice but to lie with Li Die. As night fell, the temple was completely silent.


    Today, they were truly exhausted. They were terrified, and the moment their heads touched the pillow, they fell asleep. Li Die, on the other hand, couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. She didn''t dare to keep tossing and turning for fear of affecting Yan Luo, so she could only stare at the bed curtain and pray that Second Brother and Fourth Sister were safe and sound.


    Next to her pillow was a flickering candle, reflecting on the windowsill.


    Liu Yi Chen stood at the top, looking at Li Die''s room, murmuring, "It''s almost time, why is she still awake?" Can''t sleep? That was true, she said that she met a bandit on her way to Clear Water County with her family. She must have been worried about her family being separated. Forget it, let this young master be another good person today and help you sleep. "


    With that said, he put the jade flute in his hand to his mouth and blew gently. The sound of the flute was deep and gentle, piercing into one''s heart. It was especially melodious in this silent and desolate mountain.


    Who is it? Who was playing the flute? Li Die''s first thought was of that handsome young master who called himself Liu Yi Chen. It was so late, why was he still playing the flute? It sounded like it was not far away from his room. What did he want?


    Recalling his actions just now, which made him blush inexplicably, it was unknown if he had noticed it or not. It was truly embarrassing. It wasn''t as if she hadn''t seen handsome men before, so why would she be like this?


    As she thought about it, Li Die suddenly felt sleepy. She closed her eyes and fell asleep just like that.


    It was almost noon when he woke up with Li Die. He didn''t expect that she had slept for such a long time with no nightmares.


    At this moment, the door to the room was gently pushed open. Yan Luo walked in with a basin of clear water.


    "Miss, you''re awake?"


    "Yes."


    Yan Luo pinched the towel and said, "Young Master Liu ordered me to prepare a meal that has already been heated three times. Young lady, please wake up and have some."


    Li Die immediately sat up when she heard the two words, "Young Master Liu, are you still in the temple?" Her heart was beating fast.


    "That''s right," Yan Luo replied. "Young Master Liu and the rest have yet to leave. They said that they wanted to escort us down the mountain to find the second and fourth young masters."


    "What?" Li Die shouted in shock.


    Yan Luo said with a smile, "What''s wrong, young lady?" Was he overjoyed? With someone like Young Master Liu to help us find someone, we will definitely be able to find Second Young Master and Fourth Miss very quickly. "


    "Yes, that''s what I meant." Li Die suppressed the surging emotions in her heart and started to wash up.


    Li Die hastily ate a few mouthfuls of food, then stood up to ask Liu Yi Chen about the situation. Unexpectedly, in the courtyard, he ran into Liu Yi Chen and his subordinates who were walking towards him.


    "You ¡­?"


    In the instant she saw Li Die, a trace of amazement flashed in Liu Yi Chen''s eyes.


    "Young Master Liu, I''m Li Die."


    Li Die had been blessed by Liu Yi and Chen Xi. Her skin was already white as snow. Her eyebrows were long and curved like a willow leaf under her heart-shaped face that was absolutely beautiful like white jade. It looked like a painting. The large glass-like eyes were black and white, shiny like black flint. Cherry little mouth vermilion, captivating crime.


    She had a small, straight nose and thin lips. She was smiling the whole time. A pair of dimples appeared on her cheeks. She looked like a beautiful flower that had just bloomed.


    At this moment, she was bathed in the warm sunlight. She wore a beige, snow-white sleeves, plum blossom silk, and a tasseled skirt. She was truly as beautiful as a fairy descending from the heavens.


    That''s right, and her pair of spirited eyes that seemed to be able to speak.


    He didn''t expect this girl to be so beautiful. He really didn''t expect her to be so beautiful last night. No one would associate this beautiful girl in front of them with the dirty little girl from yesterday.


    "Master Liu, what''s wrong with you? You can''t even blink when you see my girl. " Yan Luo teased Liu Yi Chen intentionally ¡­


    Everyone could see the beauty of the five girls in her family. It was said that the girls of the Scholar''s Manor were all Heaven''s Incense Kingdom''s beauties, especially the Li Residence''s four beauties who were unmatched in their generation.


    That was because the five ladies of his family rarely showed their faces outside. Otherwise, with the words'' heavenly incense ''and'' unmatched beauty '', no matter what, it wouldn''t fall on the other girls.


    "Yan Luo, don''t be rude." Li Die scolded Yan Luo.


    A pair of beautiful glass-like eyes could not help but size Liu Yi Chen up. It was already dark last night, and although she could clearly see Liu Yi Chen''s appearance, in the evening he gave off a completely different feeling when compared to the daytime.


    Liu Yi Chen was dressed in jade robes with crescent white teeth. His facial features were as distinct as sculptures, and he was extremely handsome. He looked unrestrained, but the carelessness and gentleness in his eyes was overwhelming.


    Liu Yi Chen had a head of lush black hair that was tied up by a golden crown. His eyes were deep and unfathomable. Her straight nose and red lips were just right, but now they were rippling with a dazzling smile.


    "It''s fine, what this lady said is the truth." Liu Yi Chen magnanimously admitted.

 C6

    Li Die''s face turned red as she lightly bit her lips.


    "I thank Sir Liu for saving my life. Yesterday, I was extremely tired, so I woke up a bit late today. I am truly sorry for making you wait for too long."


    Liu Yi Chen understood in his heart. After hearing the song of his slumber, how could he possibly fall into a state of unease?


    "It''s alright, it just so happens that my subordinate brought news of Miss Li''s family."


    "What?" Li Die said in surprise. Did he find second brother and fourth sister?


    "Miss Li, don''t worry. Please follow me."


    "Alright." Li Die quickly replied.


    Walking into the main hall of the temple, he saw that the monks and the abbot were also there, as well as that man called Leng Yun from last night.


    "Leng Yun, tell Miss Li the truth about what you''ve found out."


    "Yes, young master."


    Leng Yun said respectfully to Die An, "This morning, I have come on the orders of my young master to look for the other people who had met the robbers on the way yesterday. Fortunately, they have all found it and are safe. They are waiting for you at the Pleasant Lai Inn in Clear Water County. "


    "Are they my second brother and fourth sister?" the butterfly asked, her voice trembling, her eyes full of hope.


    "It should be. They claim to be from the Han Lin Scholar''s Manor, Second Young Master Li Xiao Yuan and Fourth Miss Li Rou Ping."


    "Yes, that''s them." Dian An''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Liu Yi Chen frowned. She was the daughter of Sir Li, a Scholar of Han Lin Dynasty.


    "Miss Li, there is no need to be like this. Since our family has already been found, we should immediately reunite with them. As for the matter of the Mang Shan robbers, I will definitely give Miss Li and Lord Li an explanation. "


    Die Yu wiped away the tears on her face and said shyly, "I''m sorry, Master Liu, I lost my composure."


    Liu Yi Chen shook his head and said, "Then let''s set off now. I reckon that Second Young Master and Fourth Miss also really want to see the young lady safe and sound."


    "Yes."


    After bidding farewell to the abbot, Liu Yichen escorted Li Die down the mountain. There was already a carriage waiting for them on the road.


    Li Die felt warm in her heart.


    Originally, Liu Yi Chen had given her a feeling of killing without blinking. Even if they were evil bandits, they shouldn''t have been able to finish them off without being interrogated.


    Liu Yi Chen''s methods were extremely ruthless. Even though he had grown up in the General''s Estate, he had never seen such a thing.


    Although his looks were impeccable and he was extraordinarily handsome, Li Die was still a bit afraid and on guard.


    Until now, all that Liu Yi Chen had done to her had truly filled Li Die with gratitude. For example, that bottle of ointment, helping him find the whereabouts of his family, preparing a carriage for her, etc.


    "Fifth Miss, this servant will help you get on the carriage."


    "Yes."


    The moment Li Die stepped into the carriage, she caught a glimpse of Liu Yi''s handsome figure in the corner of her eye. That smooth and natural action of his was too cool to mention. Li Die''s face turned red as she got into the carriage and sat down.


    "Let''s go."


    Liu Yi Chen took the lead, and surrounded the carriage were all the guards of Liu Yi Chen. Such a display of power was truly majestic. All the pedestrians on the road saw the commotion and ran away, afraid that they would offend some powerful official family.


    As soon as he entered Clear Water Prefecture, he saw a horse galloping down the street. When the man on the horse saw Liu Yi Chen, he immediately went forward to greet him.


    "Greetings, milord."


    "Wei Ping, what happened?"


    The man called Wei Ping whispered into Liu Yi Chen''s ear.


    "Miss, did something happen again?" Yan Luo asked nervously.


    "Probably not." Li Die consoled Yan Luo. He thought to himself: We''ve already reached Clear Water Prefecture. What else could happen?


    Just then, Liu Yi Chen galloped to the window and said to Li Die, "Miss Li, I''m really sorry. I suddenly have something to do, so I won''t take you to the Gladys Inn. However, I will send someone to protect the lady until we meet up with Young Master Li. "


    So he was leaving.


    "Sir Liu, please go ahead and do your own thing. I should be the one apologizing for delaying you for so long. Furthermore, I already know the whereabouts of my family, so naturally, I won''t trouble Young Master anymore. "


    "Alright, then we''ll meet again later."


    Before he could finish his words, Liu Yi Chen turned around and rode away without looking back.


    Li Die was slightly disappointed, but she couldn''t care less. She opened the window and peeked out, only to see Liu Yi Chen''s gray shadow.


    Li Die was a bit annoyed and thought, [Why does this guy say wind is wind? He says rain is rain. He doesn''t even turn his head back. He is so annoying.]


    Seeing that Liu Yi Chen''s guards had stayed behind, Yan Luo said to Li Die, "Miss, let''s hurry up and find Second Young Master and the rest."


    "Alright."


    "Let''s go, Bro Pillar." Yan Luo shouted towards the outside.


    The horse carriage started moving again. Li Die gathered her thoughts. That sense of loss completely vanished when he saw Second Brother Li Xiao Yuan.


    Li Xiao Yuan was already waiting in front of the inn. He kept looking around until he saw Li Die''s carriage. Then, he happily waved his hands in the air.


    "Fifth sister, Fifth sister."


    Hearing Li Xiao Yuan''s voice from afar, Li Die was very excited. When they arrived at the entrance of the inn, Li Xiao Yuan was already waiting beside the carriage to help Li Die off the horse carriage.


    "Fifth Sister, are you alright? Are you feeling wronged? Are you hurt somewhere? "Let me see."


    Li Xiao Yuan made Li Die walk around in circles and sized her up. After confirming that there were indeed no injuries on her hand other than a small scar and a swelling, he was finally relieved.


    "Second Brother, I''m really alright, so you can rest assured."


    "By the way, are you hurt anywhere? Let me see. "I was so scared yesterday that I was afraid that something would happen to second brother. How could second brother defeat so many bandits?"


    "Your second brother is a valiant martial artist, what can those few little robbers do to your second brother? "You''re underestimating your second brother too much."


    Li Die burst out laughing. He had been completely defeated by Li Xiao Yuan''s arrogance.


    "After beating away the criminals yesterday, I went to chase after you and Fourth Sister. However, I only found Fourth Sister''s carriage and you were nowhere to be seen."


    Li Xiao Yuan continued, "Later on, Fourth Sister and I decided to settle down in Clear Water County before we went to look for you. Who would have thought that the man riding the lieutenant would come looking for him? It was only then that Fourth Sister and I realized that you were actually saved by Commander Lu, Lord Liu, and that you had already settled down in the He Qi Temple. "


    Riding a lieutenant? Li Die muttered in her heart. So it turns out that Young Master Liu was actually the Captain of the Centaur Cavalry.


    "Thus, we could be at ease. They said that they would send someone to escort you back today. Thus, I had been waiting here the entire time."


    Li Xiao Yuan looked around and asked curiously, "Why didn''t you see Lord Liu?"

 C7

    "Oh, Lord Liu sent us to the city gate. There''s an urgent matter in his residence, so he left first." Saying this, Li Die felt a bit of regret in her heart.


    "Then I''ll go to the Tai Fu Mansion to express my gratitude after we return to the mansion."


    Tutor?


    Li Die asked in bewilderment, "Why is it the Supreme Fu Mansion?"


    "That''s because Cheng Lie is riding Lieutenant Liu, the direct son of Tutor Liu, the only male in the Liu family. The two of them live in the same residence."


    Finally, Li Xiao Yuan sighed and said, "This person''s future is limitless."


    So that''s how it is. His birth is so noble, I never expected it to be like this. Then the distance between her and him really wasn''t the slightest bit different. Li Die laughed at herself.


    Li Die looked around but didn''t see Li Rou Ping. She asked, "Second brother, why don''t we see Sister Four? Where did Sister Four go?"


    Li Xiao Yuan glanced at the Elegant Luck Inn and said, "Your Fourth Sister is inside. Let''s go in quickly."


    "What happened to Sister Four?" Nothing happened, right? "


    "No, it looks better than your spirit. It''s just ¡­"


    Li Xiao Yuan thought about how ever since Li Rou and Ping had heard that Li Die was still alive, his entire body had become silent. He didn''t know why. Logically speaking, since he had sacrificed himself to save Rou Ping, Rou Ping should be grateful to Dade. No matter what, this should not be the current situation.


    However, it was hard to guess what she was thinking, and he couldn''t be bothered to guess as long as everyone was safe.


    "But what?" Li Die asked. Could it be that after separating from him, Li Rou Ping encountered some misfortune?


    "No, don''t let your thoughts run wild. Let''s go in quickly." After Li Xiao Yuan finished speaking, he naturally held Li Die''s hand and walked into the Pleasing Inn.


    In Li Xiao Yuan''s heart, Li Die was her own little sister. Holding her little hand was nothing out of the ordinary. As for Li Die, she smiled knowingly. Li Xiao Yuan was his blood brother. Although in this society, it was still very important for men and women to be on guard against him, she, Li Die, was also not a pedantic person.


    Having grown up in the House of the Great General Zhong Wu, she had long developed a free and easy temperament that was unlike an ordinary girl''s. Therefore, she wasn''t too fussy about the matter of the defense of a man and a woman. Thus, she followed Li Xiao Yuan as he pulled her soft, boneless little hand and walked into the Pleasing Inn.


    However, Yan Luo behind him was somewhat indignant as it stared at Li Xiao Yuan. There was a difference between men and women, and men and women were not supposed to be intimate with each other. They were already so big. Even though they were siblings, they could not be so lame in front of such a large crowd. How much it would affect their girl''s reputation.


    "This second young master, he really has no idea how to avoid making a name for himself."


    Yan Luo followed closely behind Li Die and entered the Elegant Lodge.


    "Miss, Second Young Master and Fifth Miss have arrived at the inn." Jadeite Jadeite hurriedly ran over to report to Li Rou and Ping.


    "I understand. Why are you so excited?"


    The jade could only carefully move to the side to serve him.


    Li Die: "You''re lucky this time, but you won''t be so lucky next time." On Li Rou Ping''s cold face, she forced herself to smile. She couldn''t show it too clearly and let Li Die see through it.


    The two sisters, who were somewhat estranged from each other, naturally greeted each other with a fake, lively greeting.


    In fact, Li Die also felt that ever since she came back from the General''s House, Li Rou Ping, who was a twin of her mother, seemed to be even colder to her than before.


    Li Die thought that since Li Rou Ping''s personality was quiet and introverted, she might not be good at expressing the feelings in her heart.


    He had often heard the elders talk about how the twins would definitely be an introvert, an extrovert, a quiet, introverted, and a lively and playful girl. He belonged to the lively category, and Li Rou Ping was naturally the quiet and reserved category. Li Die didn''t suspect anything and just assumed it was her personality.


    After lunch, Li Die waited for someone to change into a clean set of clothes. They rested at the Elegance Inn for the night, and then left for Shang Jing the next morning.


    Shang Jing was under the rule of the heavens, the capital of the Eastern Han Country. Since Shang Jing had arrived, it meant that they had reached home.


    "Little Soup Dumplings, Bucket Chicken, Three Fresh Lotus Soup, Five Fragrance Rabbit Meat, Sesame Wing, Sweet Potato Mud, Peanut Cake, Sweet Pear, I''m back."


    Hearing the familiar shouts from outside, Yan Luo shouted excitedly inside the carriage.


    Li Die helplessly shook her head. She glanced at Yan Luo''s slightly fat body and said with a mocking smile, "I won''t be able to get married if I keep eating."


    "This servant doesn''t care," Yan Luo said proudly. "If this servant can''t get married, then I''ll have to spend the rest of my life with this girl." "She served our young lady first, then she served little gongzi. From being a maidservant to being a steward until she died of old age."


    Hearing Yan Luo''s words, Li Die''s heart felt warm. That''s right, although Aunt was gone, she still had Yan Luo to accompany her. This could be considered a form of comfort.


    "Our family''s Yinluo is the best. Do you want to be the manager''s wife?"


    "Of course not, this servant will just say that."


    When Li Die and the other two men had just entered the town, someone had already gone to the Han Lin Scholar''s Manor to report the news.


    When they finally reached home, Li Die looked at the two mighty stone lions in front of Scholar Han Lin''s mansion and sighed in her heart.


    It had been three years since she was born, but she still hadn''t treated the Scholar''s Manor as her own home.


    Perhaps it was because he had never grown up here, or perhaps it was because of Li Die. Over the past three years, he had seen many different kinds of people in the house.


    Therefore, she did not feel at ease or at ease with the Scholar''s Manor, even though this was her home and she was the direct daughter of Li Xiangnan, the Scholar Han Lin of the dynasty. In the eyes of outsiders, this was an upright, official family of gold and a noble''s boudoir.


    Only, she wasn''t happy at all.


    Li Die, Li Xiao Yuan, and Li Rou, the three of them, entered the mansion and didn''t even have time to change their clothes before they first went to pay their respects to their mother, who was also the owner of the Han Lin Scholar''s Manor, Wang Xiangyue.


    Li Xiangnan''s father and mother had died a long time ago, so the estate was run by his mother, Wang Xiangyue, from top to bottom.


    Li Xiangnan had a wife and two concubines. His wife, Wang Xiyue, was the eldest daughter of an observer envoy, Lord Wang. The concubines were Auntie Liu and Auntie Zhou. They were born in the Humble Class. Although their families were court officials, they did not hold high positions in the government.

 C8

    Li Xiangnan had two sons and five daughters, the eldest son Li Wen Feng, the second son Li Xiao Yuan, the second daughter Li Manting, the fourth daughter Li Rou Ping, and the fifth daughter Li Die. They were all given to him by Wang Zhaoyue, the eldest daughter Li Wan Lan was the daughter of Aunt Liu, and the third daughter Li Shuangtong was given to her by Aunt Zhou.


    Just by looking at these children, the experts could tell what was going on. The concubines were not allowed to give birth to sons, thereby endangering the position of the first-in-laws.


    Li Die felt chilled to the bone whenever she thought about it. There was no need to mention the dirty things in the mansion.


    Arriving at Wang Yanyue''s New Moon Courtyard, a maidservant had already entered the door to report their arrival.


    "Your servant, Lu Yi, pays her respects to Second Young Master, Fourth Miss, Fifth Miss." At this time, a pretty girl about 17 or 18 years old called Lu Yi hurried forward to greet Li Die and the rest.


    Lu Yi was one of Wang Xiyue''s first-rate maidservants and one of her most trusted aides.


    "Stand up!" Li Xiao Yuan said to Lu Yi, "Quickly go and report this to mother. Tell her that Fourth Sister and Fifth Sister and I have returned from Uncle''s home."


    "This servant has already reported it. Madam has sent this servant to welcome the second young master and the ladies."


    "Then leave quickly, don''t make mother wait too long."


    "Yes, please follow this servant."


    The woman at the door lifted the curtain, and Li Xiao Yuan and the other two entered the house. Li Die was the youngest, so she was naturally the last to enter.


    Wang Xiyue sat on the mahogany grandmaster chair, greeting them with a smile.


    Li Die lifted her head and looked at her, then lowered her head. Wang Xiyue was around forty years old, and time didn''t seem to have left any traces on her face. She looked no more than twenty-seven or twenty-eight.


    She was dressed in a red dress, the peonies were golden and full of sleeves. Her hair was tied up in a loose bun, and there was a simple pearl inlaid with jade that was swaying in the wind. As her master swayed, ripples appeared on her body, and her shrewd eyes looked up at him arrogantly.


    When mother and son met, they naturally greeted each other affectionately. However, when Wang Xiyue''s eyes swept across Li Die, they were filled with a kind of unfathomable coldness and surprise.


    This scene was coincidentally seen by Li Rou Ping. Her heart was moved, and some things gradually became clear.


    "How is your aunt''s funeral coming along? How is your uncle? " Wang Xiyue picked up Juan Pa and pretended to wipe the tears that did not exist at the corner of his eyes. Was it worth crying for a woman who had nothing to do with it?


    "The last time I saw your aunt was a few years ago. At that time, she was already in bad shape. I just didn''t expect her to recover so quickly ¡­"


    These words immediately provoked Li Die and made her a little sad.


    "Mother, you must take care of yourself." Li Rou Ping promptly comforted softly.


    Wang Yuyue slightly nodded towards Li Rou Ping, his face full of comfort. His daughter was like a small cotton-padded jacket. This old saying was not wrong at all.


    Her second daughter, Li Manting, had an arrogant and willful personality. As Wang Yueyue''s first precious daughter, she had spoiled her a long time ago. Only she indulged in Li Manting''s role, no one had Li Manting turn around and take care of her.


    On the contrary, Wang''s second daughter, Li Rou Ping, had always been weak and gentle, gentle, reserved, and reserved. She never made people worry about all sorts of things, and she always did the best thing.


    As for his third daughter, Li Die, Wang Xiangyue truly loved and hated her.


    "Mother, what''s wrong? Why is your face so ugly? Is there something wrong with it? " Li Xiao Yuan asked anxiously.


    He had been fine just a moment ago, but now his mother''s expression turned ugly in the blink of an eye. Faintly, there was a trace of hatred and venom within. This made Li Xiao Yuan feel very uneasy.


    "I''m fine. I had a heart ache, but I''m fine now. "Oh right, I heard that you met bandits on the way here. What''s going on?" Wang Xiangyue adjusted his mood and changed the topic.


    Li Xiao Yuan quickly explained what had happened in great detail to Wang Yanyue. When Wang Xiyue heard that Li Die was willing to sacrifice herself to protect Li Rou Ping, he looked towards Li Die with an unnatural gaze. When he heard that Li Die had been saved by Lord Liu, Wang Yuyue''s eyes twinkled.


    She hadn''t thought that her fate would be so great, and her luck so good.


    "Fifth Mother, are you alright now?" Wang Xiyue''s voice had an unnatural estrangement. If she could, she really didn''t want to see her daughter.


    "Mother, the butterfly is fine. I''m worried about the mother, but the butterfly is not." Li Die stood up and said to Wang Xiyue calmly.


    Li Die didn''t know why, but in her heart, she always felt a sense of unfamiliarity towards Wang Xiyue.


    As for Li Die, she would always be like the other sisters, calling Wang Yuyue her mother. Maybe it was because when Li Die was three years old, Wang Yuyue decided to send her away.


    Although Li Die didn''t know why she was sent away, she hadn''t been around Wang Xiangyue since she was young, so she naturally didn''t have that feeling of intimacy with him.


    Between the two of them, there was only courteousness and estrangement as well as respect.


    "Next time when you go out, you must bring more guards with you. If anything happens to the three of you today, how can your father and I live? "


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry. Second brother and fifth sister, aren''t we safe and sound back?" Li Rou Ping said ingratiatingly as she shook Wang Xiangyue''s arm coquettishly.


    "That''s right, Mother. Don''t worry about us." Li Xiao Yuan consoled her.


    Li Die continued to play with Juan Pa with her head lowered as if nothing had happened, not saying a word. If she was to act cute like Li Rou Ping or a puppy towards Wang Xiangyue, just thinking about it would give people goosebumps.


    Wang Xiyue glanced at Li Die from the corner of his eye. A cold light flashed across his eyes. He was either raised and brought up by his side, or he was not that close to him.


    Wolves had the loyalty of dogs, as well as the wildness of wolves.


    "Alright, quickly go back and rest. You must be exhausted from the last two days." Hurry back, take a comfortable hot bath, and let the small kitchen in your yard cook for you and replenish your body. "


    "It''s mother. Then I''ll take my leave first."


    Li Xiao Yuan bid farewell to Wang Xiyue. When he walked to Li Die''s side, he intentionally winked mischievously at her. It made Li Die glare at him.


    As a big brother, he should have the appearance of a big brother. Who would be like him, teasing his own sister from time to time?


    Wang Ruyue watched the interaction between them with an unmoved expression, while Li Rou Ping just humphed, expressing her disdain for it.


    "Mother, I''ll head down as well. I''ll come again tomorrow morning to pay my respects." Since second brother had already left, it would be even more pointless for her to stay.

 C9

    Wang Xiyue smiled at her and nodded.


    "You can leave now. You can have a good rest at Dia Wu Garden in the next few days." You must be very sad about your aunt''s death, so don''t be in such a hurry to come over and say hello. I will instruct Lu Yi to send you more tonic to replenish your body. It''s really hard for you to be able to do all this for your Fourth Sister. "


    "Mother is too serious, these are the butterfly''s actions. "That butterfly will go down first, thank you, mother." With that, Li Die bid farewell to Wang Xiangyue and left.


    "Fifth Miss, did the first lady say anything?" After exiting the New Moon Academy, Yan Luo hurriedly followed and asked.


    Li Die replied as she walked, "Still the same, let me have a good rest in the Dancing Butterfly Garden. There''s no need to hurry and pay respects to her."


    "It''s like this again. In the three years since the five ladies returned to the academy, the first wife will always find a variety of reasons to not let the five ladies pay respects to her." On the surface, it was a favor, a heartache. The five ladies woke up early, but deep down, it was because they didn''t want to see the five girls, right?


    "What''s wrong with that? Isn''t it just nice to be lazy?" There was no need to get up so early in the morning.


    Yan Luo looked at Li Die from behind. It sighed in its heart as it walked faster and faster.


    After all, she was his own mother. Although she never complained about how cold and unfair Wang Xiangyue was to her, she still held a trace of fantasy in her heart. Otherwise, she wouldn''t care anymore.


    In the New Moon Courtyard, the only ones left were Wang Yanyue and Li Rou Ping.


    "Rou Ping, you must be scared, right?" Wang Juyue patted Li Rou Ping''s hand and asked gently.


    "Mom, I''m fine." Li Rou Ping continued, "Oh right, Fifth Sister lured away the robbers by herself, causing me to be really shocked when I left first."


    "Did she really do that?"


    "Of course, Fifth Sister said that the robbers would only chase after her, they would not go after my carriage."


    "I didn''t expect her to do this." Wang Juyue mumbled to himself.


    "Yeah, Mom, I didn''t expect it either. It looks like Fifth Sister is really my little sister. The two of us were born from the same mother''s womb, so naturally, we were only there to help each other out. The next time Fifth Sister is in danger, I will risk my life to save her. "


    If he could not save her, then he could only resign himself to fate. At the end, Li Rou Ping added this sentence in her heart.


    He didn''t know what luck Li Die had to be saved in that situation. That Lord Liu of the Riding Guard. If there was a chance, she would definitely have a good meeting with him. Li Rou and Ping would definitely let him know the price of meddling in other people''s business.


    On the surface, Li Rou and Ping suddenly thought of something. They hurriedly stomped their feet in exasperation and said, "Pah pah pah! Look at what I''ve said. Fifth sister must have the luck of being in heaven. In this life, she will definitely have a smooth journey and be safe."


    "You usually look like an obedient, quiet girl. How could you be so rash?" Wang Xiyue pretended to be angry as he scolded her.


    "Mother, it''s my daughter''s fault. I accept the punishment." Li Rou Ping obediently raised her hands, provoking Wang Ying Yue into wanting to hit her.


    Just as the mother and daughter were happily playing, Li Rou Ping suddenly asked, "Mom, why do I not look like Fifth Sister at all? Didn''t they say that we are twins? Why do the twins in other families look like this while Fifth Sister and I are completely different? "


    Before he finished his sentence, Wang Yuyue''s face suddenly turned ashen. His eyes were terrifyingly gloomy, which scared Li Rou Ping.


    "What are you talking about? If I give you too much face, you can kick your nose and say such outrageous words. What do you mean you are not like her? If this gets to the ears of outsiders, do you want to force me to die? "


    Wang Xiyue glared fiercely at Li Rou Ping as his body trembled in anger.


    This scared Li Rou Ping so much that she kneeled down with a "pu tong" sound.


    "Mother, it''s my daughter''s fault. My daughter is just curious, and often hears the servants gossiping and doubting, so I said something that I shouldn''t have said. I ask mother, on the account of my daughter''s youth and ignorance, to go around my daughter. Your daughter will not dare to speak carelessly again. She will definitely teach those random servants a lesson. "


    "Alright, you may leave."


    "Mother, you can hit me and scold me, but don''t you dare hurt your own body. Your daughter will be blamed for this." After she finished speaking, Li Rou Ping squeezed out a few tears and covered her face as she sobbed softly.


    He seemed really frightened.


    Wang Xiyue immediately collapsed on the mahogany grandmaster chair as he seemed to have drained all of his strength. He waved to Li Rou Ping to get her to get off, but Li Rou Ping didn''t dare to say anything.


    Wang Yuyue looked at Li Rou Ping''s back, his eyes flashing with obvious hatred.


    Had he really reached such a level of understanding?


    Now that rumors had spread, it would inevitably spread to Li Xiangnan''s ears. What would Li Xiangnan do then?


    Every time he saw Li Die with that face that resembled that of a man, the scene of that night would linger in his mind.


    She could clearly feel the rhythmic movements of that man on her body. She could also feel her helplessness, her tears, and her hatred whenever she saw Li Die.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yuanyue''s fingernail fiercely sank into his palm.


    What should she do?


    After exiting the New Moon Academy, Li Rou Ping''s expression instantly changed from pitiful and delicate to extremely cold and gloomy.


    She coldly snorted and said, "Look at how mother is losing her composure, there must be some secret behind this." She would definitely find out, but it definitely couldn''t be like what she was thinking. Otherwise, she would be ashamed. She would be very angry, very, very angry.


    In that case, she didn''t know what she was going to do. Although Li Die saved her life, but didn''t she come back safely?


    The emerald behind Li Rou Ping, upon seeing the fierce expression on Li Rou Ping''s face, suddenly shivered.


    If possible, when she reaches a certain age, she would apply for a long distance marriage, even if it was just a servant, only then would she be able to keep her little life.


    In the New Moon Courtyard, ever since Li Rou Ping had left, Wang Yanyue had been sitting there motionlessly. The expression on his face changed again and again, until it finally turned into a sigh.


    No matter what, Li Die was born in October due to her hard work and nearly certain death. In the end, there was only helplessness. The fault did not lie with her. At most, she wouldn''t be seen again in the future. This was also the reason why Wang Xiyue did everything he could to avoid Li Die.


    Lu Yi and the other servant girls didn''t dare to disturb Wang Xiyue and waited outside for him.


    Dia Wu Garden wasn''t too big, and it was a few courtyards that Li Xiangnan had ordered Wang Yanyue to set up for Li Die when he just returned.

 C10

    In fact, the courtyards of every young master and girl in the academy were all named after their own names, or they might contain a word of their name.


    Because Li Die usually did not like those troublesome objects, the Dancing Butterfly Garden was mostly spacious and clean. However, in the eyes of others, the Dancing Butterfly Garden was rather shabby.


    There were very few maids and maids in the Dancing Butterfly Courtyard. Li Die did not need that many maids and maids because the general''s manor had such a simple population. Therefore, there were very few maids and maids in Dia Wu Garden.


    Therefore, according to Li Die''s request, Wang Xiyue had only given her a personal maidservant, Yan Luo, who was in charge of taking care of Li Die. The two maids were responsible for pouring tea and cleaning the house. The four maids were responsible for cleaning the yard and washing clothes for cooking. A matriarch was in charge of managing all the maids, but Yan Luo was not one of them.


    Yan Luo''s position in Li Die''s heart was very important. This was no longer a secret in the Scholar''s Manor. Everyone else turned a blind eye to it and pretended that they couldn''t see Li Die. Their love for Yan Luo had far surpassed her duty as a servant.


    Luckily, Yan Luo was a passionate and generous person. It was popular in the academy, so no one said anything behind its back.


    The first thing he did upon returning to Butterfly Dance Garden was to have all the maids and wives come to pay their respects to Li Die. Because Li Die had something on her mind, she didn''t say anything and did what everyone else did.


    Yan Luo served Li Die. After washing up, Li Die hastily ate a few mouthfuls of rice and went to bed.


    When she closed her eyes, Li Die would think of a beautiful face. He always looked at her with such gentleness that Li Die knew she was beautiful, but she wasn''t narcissistic enough to think that Liu Yichen, who she had only met once, would like her.


    Was he so tender to everyone? Had he treated everyone with tenderness and then walked away without a care in the world? Like for her.


    Li Die still remembered Liu Yi Chen''s grey back. It almost became a knot in her heart, and from time to time, it would appear and ravage her.


    Perhaps his unwillingness was causing trouble. When she met Liu Yi Chen again, she would definitely ask him what he meant by that.


    Li Die fell asleep as she thought about it. She was really tired these few days and really needed a good rest.


    On the morning of the second day, Li Die didn''t need to get up too early to greet Wang Xiangyue because she had received instructions from him. She didn''t want to wake up so early. She only woke up when she was asleep. Yan Luo was already waiting to the side for her.


    "Miss, let''s wear this feathery blue tulle skirt today."


    "Whatever. Since we''re not going out, we can wear whatever we want in our own courtyard."


    Yan Luo wanted to say something, but when she saw Li Die''s passive appearance, she couldn''t find any words to comfort her. Thus, she didn''t say anything and started to help Li Die dress up and wash herself for dinner.


    Not long after, the eldest girl, Li Wanlan, and the third girl, Li Shuangtong, appeared one after the other outside the Butterfly Dancing Garden. Just as the two of them were about to enter the Butterfly Dance Garden, a woman''s voice that was as loud as an oriole but extremely haughty sounded from behind them.


    "Eldest sister and third sister, why are all of you here?"


    Hearing this voice, it didn''t need to ask to know that it was from Li Manting, the Second Miss of the Scholar Manor.


    They turned to see a man with a small oval face, big eyes full of life, pink lips, and a petite figure, wearing a rose purple satin brocade gown embroidered with intricate patterns, with a veritable jade collar, a golden pipa jacket, and a silk dress of pink brocade silk. He looked like a beautiful peach in the spring breeze. A golden silk Eight Treasures pearl hairpin on the bun, dazzling and adorned with countless emerald, a ball of jeweled energy.


    She was Wang Xiyue''s first daughter, and also the apple of her eye. Since she was young, she had been the focus of everyone''s attention in the academy. Naturally, she had developed a pampered personality that could overlook everything and act willfully and recklessly.


    Other than Wang Yanyue and Li Xiangnan, she had lived for sixteen years and had never placed anyone in her eyes.


    "Second sister, you came to visit Fifth sister?"


    Her name was Li Wanlan, and she was the daughter of the Sixth Madame. She was seventeen years old, and her personality was gentle and graceful. She was a typical girl from a noble family.


    She wore a light blue dress embroidered with roses. Cover with a rose-red muslin. He wore a pure colored belt around his waist. It was inlaid with ten crystals, both beautiful and elegant. Li Wanlan pulled a simple hairpin and inserted a jasper silver hairpin. She hung down her pretty hairpin.


    It was a fair face with beautiful eyes that seemed to be inlaid on it. Her eyebrows were bent just right. Her two thin lips curved up into a beautiful arc. A smile appeared on her pretty face. Such clear and shallow clothing, simple yet not losing sight of the beauty, fresh and without elegance, as if there is a drop in the country beauties better than worry about the taste.


    "She is my blood sister. If something happens, I will naturally come to visit." Li Manting stressed the word ''kiss'' to the point that she called Li Wan Lan and Li Shuangtong by name.


    In Li Manting''s heart, she and Li Shuangtong were never her family, right?


    "On the other hand, all of you" Li Manting glanced at them, "If you have nothing better to do, don''t always run to the Butterfly Dance Garden. If others see it, you should say that Fifth Sister is despicable."


    Li Manting wanted to say that the ones who didn''t care about being humble were them, right?


    Li Wanlan was angry in her heart, but she still said gently on the surface, "Fifth Sister''s personality is easygoing, and she treats everyone in the house the same. This makes Third Sister and I feel very flattered."


    Li Shuangtong timidly hid behind Li Wan Lan, revealing a pair of frightened eyes like a little deer and nodded at Li Manting.


    Third Miss Li Shuangtong was Auntie Zhou''s daughter. She was sixteen years old and was the same age as Second Miss Li Manting. She was dressed in lavender, with jet-black hair, and a beaded flower hung from her hairpin. The beastie swayed when she nodded, and a silver butterfly hung by her ear.


    She had a clean, white face with delicate skin. Her eyebrows were long and picturesque, her eyes twinkled like stars. There was a small mouth under her small nose, and her lips were thin. She had a bashful smile on her face.


    The whole gave the feeling, is gentle and elegant, such a pure and tender, like a bud of water hibiscus, spotless.


    Perhaps it was because Aunt Zhou was not favored by Li Xiangnan in the Scholar''s Manor, but even with Li Shuangtong''s personality, she had developed a weak and introverted personality since childhood. She was incompetent and weak. Upon seeing someone, their face immediately turned red, and they didn''t dare to speak up.


    Li Manting looked at Li Shuangtong''s submissive expression and suddenly felt annoyed. Although she had a beautiful face, her personality was not pleasing to the eye. This was not like a daughter of a scholar, but more like the jade of a lowly family.

 C11

    Li Manting became angrier and angrier and angrily said, "This Fifth Sister, normally she is told not to interact with those lowly people. She doesn''t listen, but I must properly talk about her, hmph."


    Li Manting flung her sleeves as she angrily walked into the Butterfly Dancing Garden.


    Li Shuangtong looked anxiously at Li Wanlan and called out softly, "Big Sis?"


    "It''s fine," Although Li Wanlan was angry in her heart, she still patted Li Shuangtong''s hand and said gently, "Let''s go in too. We''ll leave if we see Fifth Sister."


    "Okay." Li Shuangtong nodded and followed Li Wanlan into the Butterfly Dance Garden.


    The maidservants had long reported everything that had happened outside the Butterfly Dance Garden to Li Die, who had just finished her breakfast.


    Li Die shook her head helplessly and started to welcome the arrival of her three sisters.


    "Fifth sister, quickly let second sister have a look." "Look at how thin you are now. You girls should be punished if you do not do your best as maids."


    The maidservants of the Butterfly Dance Garden had long familiarized themselves with Li Manting''s sharp mouth. They did not take it to heart and continued to apologize to Li Manting. Only then did her expression relax.


    "Second sister, look at how scared you are of them. Every time Second sister comes, they would always act as if they were facing a great enemy." Li Die covered her mouth and laughed softly.


    "What, you don''t welcome your second elder sister?" I''m not welcome to go now. " Li Manting made a gesture to turn around and was about to leave, but Li Die quickly stopped her and advised, "My good second sister, why are you still being so fussy with me, next time I get some fun, I won''t let you play."


    "Fine, fine, fine. You don''t want to get ahead of yourself. Sooner or later, those bastards will ride you on their back. We''ll see what you do then. Don''t go to my Peony Pavilion and cry." Li Manting angrily tapped her forehead.


    "If I go to cry, I must go at night." Li Die said with a sly smile.


    "Why?"


    "Think about it, in Second Sister''s Peony Pavilion, there''s always a woman crying in a corner of the garden at night. Second Sister, Second Sister ¡­"


    "Aiya, you little hoof, do you want to scare your second sister to death?"


    Li Manting suddenly became entangled with Li Die. This scene was seen by Li Wanlan and Li Shuangtong, who just entered the restaurant.


    A voice rose in their hearts at the same time. Fifth Sister''s personality was warm and generous. She actually had the ability to subdue such a haughty Li Manting. Truly a good ability.


    Li Die saw Li Wanlan and Li Shuangtong walk in from the corner of her eyes, so she quickly said, "Big Sis and Third Sis are are here too, come in and have a seat."


    Li Wanlan and Li Shuangtong smiled and nodded at her, then sat down in their respective chairs according to the order in which they grew up.


    Li Wan Lan said, "Fifth Sister, a few days ago I heard that you guys encountered a bandit at Mang Shan. We were all worried to death. It has been many years since we''ve heard any news of bandits around Mang Shan. We don''t know how you ended up meeting them. Third Sister and I know that we really can''t eat or sleep at night. We wish that we could grow a pair of wings and fly over to see you. "


    "Tsk." Li Manting glanced at Li Wan Lan in disdain and snorted coldly.


    Li Wanlan didn''t mind. Li Manting had always had this kind of attitude towards her daughter-in-law. There was nothing to argue about.


    "Fifth Sister," Li Shuangtong took out a pouch from her sleeve and said, "A few days ago, I specifically went to the Hall of State to get a peace talisman for Fifth Sister. I''ve been keeping it with me, waiting for Fifth Sister to come back before giving it to you. I hope that you will be safe from now on. "


    Li Shuangtong''s personality really followed Aunt Zhou''s lead. Although she was very pretty, she had always been suppressed by her status as a Shu Family girl to the point where she couldn''t even lift her head.


    Li Die felt her heart warm up. She quickly got up and walked in front of Li Shuangtong, took the bag, and smiled. "Third Sister, thank you so much." I will definitely keep them close to my body and not disappoint third sister. "


    Li Shuangtong shyly lowered her head. She exchanged a glance with Li Wanlan during this time, and she smiled and nodded at Li Shuangtong. Naturally, Li Shuangtong was very happy inside.


    Li Shuangtong originally thought that Li Die would despise them, but she never expected her to value them so much. She felt a warm feeling in her heart.


    "It''s just a peace talisman, what''s there to be proud of? My place has a lot of jewelry." Fifth Sister, can you give a few to Second Sister when you get there? "


    "Of course, second sister is really generous to me." Li Die playfully shook Li Manting''s arm to curry favor with her.


    This made Li Manting feel slightly better.


    "Fifth Sister, quickly tell me what happened back then." Li Wan Lan asked curiously.


    Seeing that it was rare for the three of them to ask her about her gaze, Li Die helplessly told her three sisters about how she met Liu Yi Chen in the Wild Mountain, and how she fled to the He Qi Temple, telling them everything without reservation.


    The three of them did not even dare to breathe.


    "Is it really that dangerous?" Li Manting asked.


    "That''s to be expected. If it wasn''t for the timely assistance of Senior Lieutenant Yun, I''m afraid the three Sisters wouldn''t be able to see Little Sister again in the future."


    The girls present all sighed in their hearts.


    "We, the Scholar''s Manor, must definitely give our thanks to Captain Lu." Li Wan Lan said.


    "Father and mother worry about this." Li Shuangtong nodded and looked towards Li Wan Lan.


    "You still dare to say that? Who are those robbers? They kill countless people with adultery. What will you do if they catch up to you?" Li Manting stared at Li Die with a grumbling expression.


    Heartless. That''s you, right?


    Li Die knew she was in the wrong and knew Li Manting was worried about her. She then said coquettishly, "Good sister, I''m fine now. Besides, she''s my fourth sister, I don''t want anything to happen to her."


    "No matter what, you''re the one who makes sense. I can''t beat you, right?" Li Manting pretended to stare at Li Die as she spoke.


    If he let her encounter that kind of situation, she would definitely be the first to protect him. Only when he was safe could he consider others. Only when he was a fool like Fifth Sister would he think of protecting others.


    While the four people in the room were eating the snacks sent by the maidservants, a person flashed by the door and hurriedly left.


    When Yan Luo returned from the kitchen to get a cup of tea, it happened to see this scene. It made it seem as if she was lost in thought.


    Little Chunzi was sneaking around. What was he doing?


    "What?"


    In Pingyang Garden, Li Rou Ping knocked over everything on the table and asked a servant girl kneeling in the main hall with a stern voice.


    "Do you hear me clearly, Li Die? That little bitch is bragging about us at Mang Shan again?"


    "Reporting to the four misses, this servant heard it clearly. It was indeed the case."

 C12

    The maid had a simple and honest appearance as she raised her head. She was indeed the third rate servant of the Butterfly Dance Garden, Little Chun Zi.


    Xiao Chunzi continued: "Since you guys came back yesterday, the news of your return has spread throughout the academy. It was said that the five of them were willing to sacrifice themselves to save the four of them. The servants had almost thrown the five young ladies into the sky, saying that it was all thanks to their bravery and righteousness, and that they were even better than the four young ladies. "


    "Whap."


    Li Rou Ping slapped Little Chun Zi until her face was burning.


    Xiao Chunzi lowered his head, a trace of undetectable light flashing through his eyes. On the surface, Little Chunzi kowtowed and admitted his wrongs in fear and trepidation.


    "Go down and continue monitoring Li Die''s every move. If anything happens, report to me immediately." Li Rou Ping said in a stern voice.


    "Yes, fourth lady."


    Xiaochun Zi gently closed the door to Li Rou Ping''s room.


    "Li Die, you little slut, you praise yourself so greatly, so that they will praise you for your benevolence and righteousness right? Do you want everyone to worship you and take you to heaven? You hypocritical woman, I will see if you have the ability to do so. I want to let everyone in the world see your true face. The day when the truth is revealed will be the day of your death. "


    Li Rou and Ping''s faces were filled with hatred. She twisted the jellyfish handkerchief in her hand and thought about the next step to make Li Die lose her reputation.


    It was still ten days away from the fifth day of the fifth month. It had been more than half a month since Mang Shan encountered the robbers. Wang Yuyue still spared Li Die a good morning.


    Li Die: There''s nothing to do every day. Aside from reading and embroidery, you can''t go out of the house to play. It''s so boring. There were even more rules than there were in the general''s estate.


    Today, Li Die, as usual, reclined in the Imperial Consort''s chair to read, while Fourth Sister Li Ruping suddenly came to visit.


    "Sister Four is here?" Li Die puzzledly asked.


    "Yes, Fifth Miss. Jadeite also has a beautiful big box in her hands." Yan Luo replied honestly.


    "Oh? "Quick, invite him in."


    When the two sisters saw each other, they first greeted each other.


    Li Rou Ping pointed to the jade box behind her, smiled and said, "Isn''t this the Dragon Boat Festival? Mother specially made a new set of clothes for each of our children. Coincidentally, I haven''t seen Fifth Sister for a long time, so I asked to bring them to Fifth Sister. "Fifth sister, quickly try to see if it fits. If it doesn''t, we can still get the embroidery lady in the mansion to change it."


    Li Die gestured towards Yan Luo, who quickly took the new clothes.


    Li Die said smilingly to Li Rou and Ping, "Of course you don''t have to change. All the embroidery ladies in my residence know about it."


    "That''s for the best," Li Rou and Ping looked at Li Die''s face, which didn''t resemble hers at all. A trace of killing intent flashed in their eyes as they intentionally ridiculed her, "Mother loves Fifth Sister the most, so you don''t need to wake up early to serve mother."


    "Yeah, although Die has received my mother''s kindness, she misses her mother''s kindness all the time. With all her sisters by her side, she is slightly gratified."


    Pretending to be stupid, who doesn''t know how to? Li Rou Ping treated her coldly and strangely, so Li Die didn''t insist on fawning on her.


    Li Rou Ping felt that it was boring, so she stood up to leave. Li Die didn''t ask her to stay and walked Li Rou Ping to the door before returning.


    "Fifth sister?"


    "Second brother, what did you bring me today?" Li Die said with a smile.


    "Of course it''s fun." When Li Xiao Yuan met Li Rou and Ping outside, he only greeted them in a hurry and asked, "Fourth Sister, what are you here for?"


    Li Die''s eyes flashed, "It''s nothing, isn''t it already the Dragon Boat Festival? We have to go out to see the Dragon Boat competition, so mother made a new set of clothes for each of us and brought it here. Second brother also has some."


    "That''s only natural. When did you miss my share?"


    Li Xiao Yuan replied as he muttered in his heart. Ever since he came back from the General''s Estate, Li Rou Ping''s eyes were filled with an expression that he could not understand. It was so gloomy that it was scary. He didn''t know why.


    "Second brother, what are you still standing there for? Come on in." When the saddle walked to the door of the room and saw Li Xiao Yuan still standing there, she urged him.


    Li Xiao Yuan could only shake his head, thinking that he must have overthought things.


    Ever since Mang Shan, the relationship between Li Xiao Yuan and Li Die had gotten better and better. Li Xiao Yuan knew that Li Die was bored in the backyard, so every time Li Xiao Yuan got something interesting, he would share it with Li Die.


    Waiting for his second brother''s every visit had also become a distraction from Li Die''s boring life in the backyard.


    Just like today, Li Xiao Yuan had obtained an exquisite bow, which he also gave to Li Die to relieve her boredom.


    The two siblings were having fun.


    Suddenly, Li Xiao Yuan seemed to have thought of something and asked: "Fifth Sister, what do you want for your childhood? "No matter how difficult it is, second brother will always bring it to you."


    "Growing old?" Li Die was stunned.


    That''s right, it would be the turn of her and Sister Four after lunch. She was almost fifteen, and the matchmaker was coming to propose.


    For some reason, when Li Die thought of the matchmaker, she thought of Liu Yichen''s beautiful face.


    "Fifth sister, why is your face so red?" Li Xiao Yuan shouted curiously as if he had discovered a new continent.


    "Hey, second brother, what are you calling me? I''m definitely a bit tired." Li Die pretended to be weak.


    Li Xiao Yuan was convinced and asked hurriedly, "Is he sick?"


    "No, I''ll rest for a while."


    There was a huge gap between the son of a first rank tutor and the daughter of a fourth rank maester.


    On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, Li Die was pulled out of her bed early in the morning. For a girl from a big family that was able to leave the house in broad daylight, the Dragon Boat Festival was definitely a good day.


    Everyone was so excited that they couldn''t sleep last night. Li Die had also just fallen asleep when she was a child.


    Quickly combing her hair and washing her face, the maidservant Xia Peach and Dong Mei served breakfast. Li Die hastily ate a few mouthfuls.


    When they entered the inner room, Yan Luo had already taken the dress that Li Rou Ping had sent over ten days ago and was waiting for them.


    "I don''t want to wear this." He didn''t know why, but even though the pink soft silver light lily dress looked really good, Li Die felt that if she didn''t want to wear it from the bottom of her heart, what would happen if she did?


    "My good girl, this is just the beginning, and we''re about to set off. Please don''t make this difficult for us." Yan Luo said with a wronged expression.


    "Fine." Li Die was forced to put on this dress by Yan Luo. She wore a silver gilt jeweled dragonfly hairpin, red jade drop earring, coral palm tree, and a peony silk fan. She powdered slightly and a devastatingly beautiful beauty immediately appeared in front of Yan Luo.

 C13

    "Fifth Miss, you are truly too beautiful. Even the Nine Heaven Fairy can''t compare to you. This servant is truly proud of the beauty of you, my master." Yan Luo praised.


    "It''s not that exaggerated." Although Li Die said this, which girl didn''t like others praising her beauty?


    However, the four girls from the Scholar''s Manor were already famous for their beauty. Although they rarely saw the five girls from the Scholar Manor, the rumors outside said that the five girls wouldn''t be that bad.


    Actually, anyone who had seen Li Die would know that Li Die was prettier than the other four girls in the academy. This is an indisputable fact.


    It was getting late. Li Die brought Yan Luo and hurried towards the entrance of the school. Li Xiao Yuan and his four elder sisters, including Aunt Liu and Aunt Zhou, had all arrived. Not long after, their eldest brother, Li Wen Feng, and his wife and son had all arrived.


    Adding on his father, Li Xiangnan, and his mother, Wang Xiangyue, it could be said that all the masters of the Scholar''s Manor had been mobilized. From this, we can see that the Dragon Boat Festival is a very lively festival.


    As soon as Li Die arrived, she immediately started fighting with everyone. Even her usually expressionless big brother, Li Wen Feng, nodded towards her in good will.


    Li Rou and Ping looked at Li Die''s smiling appearance in the crowd. They felt as if something had blocked their hearts.


    "This little bitch, I didn''t expect her to be so popular." Li Rou Ping said hatefully.


    "Fourth Miss, be quiet. Don''t let anyone hear you." Jadeite reminded her fearfully from the side.


    Li Ru Ping glared fiercely at the jade. This little hoof actually knew how to go against her now?


    Jadeite quickly lowered its head, its small body shivering.


    Such a small episode was normally not noticed by anyone. But not including Yan Luo, she had always been by Li Die''s side, always on high alert for what was happening around her. Although they were currently in the academy, under the bright sky and the bright sun, it was impossible to not see through the dirty thoughts and thoughts of those people.


    As a maid, she had seen too many things like this. On the surface, the feeling that Fourth Miss Li Rou Ping gave was that of peace and kindness. Who would have thought that in private, she wasn''t someone who was easy to deal with?


    Yan Luo contemptuously muttered in its heart. Fortunately, the Fifth and Fourth Miss didn''t have a good relationship with each other. Otherwise, it was certain that she would suffer a loss.


    "Yoluo, what are you looking at?" Li Die asked as she followed Yan Luo''s gaze to look in the direction of Li Rou Ping.


    "No girls."


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Li Die probed.


    "This servant isn''t sure, but when we come back tonight, this servant will tell you in detail."


    Li Die thought for a while and said to Yan Luo, "Alright, stop worrying about us. Father and mother are about to arrive. Don''t think too much about them."


    Yan Luo wanted to say something, but was stopped by Li Die''s sharp gaze.


    Yan Luo nodded and respectfully replied, "Yes, young lady."


    When Li Xiangnan and Wang Xiyue arrived, everyone from the academy started to leave for the Minjiang Restaurant in a grandiose manner.


    The Minjiang Restaurant was located on the shore of the beautiful river. It was a grand, awe-inspiring, and forty percent of the palace. It took up thousands of square meters and could accommodate a thousand people.


    Normally, this Minjiang Restaurant was also a gathering place for officials and nobles in Shang Jing city. As for the boss behind the Manjiang Restaurant, no one knew.


    A month ago, Li Xiangnan had already reserved a large private room on the second floor of Ming Jiang building, which was enough for all the people in the academy to use.


    Originally, the Minjiang Building was only open to the lowest level, which was used by commoners. The Shangguan Family was located on the second level and above. Today was a special day. Almost all of the officials and nobles in the surrounding counties had gathered at the Minjiang Tower. Therefore, they were not allowed to enter the Manjiang Tower.


    Today, the emperor had even sent troops to protect the safety of all the lords in the building.


    As for the Minjiang Building, there was a western veranda. Although the road was wide, it was not the same today. Almost all the citizens in the capital had gathered by the river.


    All kinds of juggling, hawkers in the business world, and the citizens who came to play with their families, suddenly filled the entire walkway to the brim.


    Li Die and the others didn''t arrive too late, but they still managed to squeeze through the crowd of people and into the Minjiang Building. Only after they entered Minjiang Tower did everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    "It''s so messy outside, my ears are going to get calluses from the sound outside." As soon as they arrived at the private room reserved for the student affairs office, Li Manting started to complain.


    Everyone smiled and felt the same way as they sat down in their respective chairs.


    At that moment, a few waiters came to serve tea, and Guoguo Pineapple Pancakes were served one after another.


    The noise outside lessened. Everyone took a deep breath and began to admire the scenery outside the building.


    Within the private room where the academy was located, there were windows on both sides of the room. To the north was the beautiful river water. From here, they could see the river surface clearly, which was shining brightly.


    He would definitely be able to enjoy watching a dragon boat race later.


    As for the southern window, it was right next to the street. He could see all kinds of people downstairs. It was quite a lively scene.


    "Please rest here for a moment. If you need anything, just call the waiter." "Today, there are many adults in this building. I want to greet some of the adults I''m on good terms with first, so you should not casually walk around the building. If you run into any of the nobles, maybe even I won''t be able to protect you guys. Do you remember now?" Li Xiang Nan said.


    Everyone respectfully complied. Only then did Li Xiangnan bring Li Wen Feng and Li Xiao Yuan''s two sons away in satisfaction to socialize with each other in the government.


    It wasn''t the first time Li Die came to Minjiang Tower, but every time she came, she would be attracted by the scenery inside and outside the building.


    Li Die stood by the window in the south side and looked down at the busy street. Many children were walking in and out of the street, playing around happily.


    "Miss, do you think that today, Captain Liu Yun will also come to Minjiang Restaurant?" Yan Luo casually asked.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "This servant doesn''t want to say anything. It''s just that it''s been almost a month since the last time I was attacked at Mang Mountain." Do we also owe Sir Liu a word of thanks? " Yan Luo teased.


    "I''ve already thanked you." Li Die''s face suddenly looked awkward.


    "That''s different. At that time, I promised to personally pay you a visit and thank you. However, it was all Second Young Master who paid me a visit and not you." Yan Luo said slyly.


    "That''s still not the same. After all, they are all people from the academy, and they are siblings. Is there any difference between Second Brother going and me?" Li Die pretended not to care.

 C14

    At that time, Second Brother had prepared a great gift and went to the Tai Fu Mansion to thank him. Because the saddle was a woman who had yet to leave the pavilion, it was inconvenient for Second Brother to show his face. However, Second Brother did not see Liu Yi Chen at that time and said that he had gone out to work. Only the crown prince accompanied him in exchanging a few words of greeting before returning to the academy.


    "Fine." Yan Luo pretended to sigh and said, "Since young lady doesn''t care, then this servant won''t say anything. I just saw Lord Liu''s matter."


    "What?" Who do you think you saw just now? "


    Li Die''s voice was a little loud and immediately attracted some attention.


    Li Die smiled apologetically at everyone and asked in a low voice, "Tell me clearly, otherwise I won''t let you eat it. Your favorite, Coconut Cake."


    When she thought of the soft and sweet smell of the coconut cake, Yan Luo immediately deflated.


    "I said it should be fine. The girl was sitting in the car just now so she naturally doesn''t know what happened outside." I saw Young Master Liu and an old man enter this Minjiang Restaurant in front of our carriage. Your servant reckons that the old man is the honored tutor. "


    "Have you looked carefully?"


    "Naturally, I have to take a closer look." Yan Luo puffed out its chest as it said with confidence.


    Hearing Yan Luo mention Liu Yi Chen, Li Die''s face was burning. Her heart was beating uncontrollably and her mind was in chaos.


    Liu Yi Chen was here, so he was sure he was in one of the rooms upstairs. This was because in Minjiang Tower, every adult''s room had their own rules and regulations.


    The higher the rank, the higher the position. On the contrary, the lower the position. Scholar Han Lin was a fourth rank official, and his room only reached the second floor. The Crown Prince was a first rank official, so he was naturally on the fourth floor.


    When she thought of the gap between her and Liu Yi Chen, Li Die''s heart immediately became lonely.


    With Liu Yi Chen''s family background, there should be many noble girls that were worthy of him. Why not kill off his little girl''s thoughts in her infancy? This way, he could save his unrealistic fantasy and cause unnecessary harm to himself.


    Actually, Li Die understood her own thoughts. How could a handsome and gentle boy like Liu Yi Chen not arouse the admiration of other girls? Li Die''s heart had probably sunk when she first saw him.


    "Fifth Sister, what are you doing there by yourself? Hurry up and come and play with us. " Li Manting shouted to Li Die.


    Li Die smiled at her, gathered her thoughts and walked towards her sisters.


    The two brothers, Li Xiangnan and Li Wenfeng and Li Xiaoyuan, returned after a short while. At the appointed time, the dragon boat race officially began.


    Because Li Die had a small thought in her heart, she didn''t remember this year''s Dragon Boat competition. Naturally, she wasn''t as excited as the others.


    At noon, after the Dragon Boat competition ended, the tide of people on the road gradually dispersed, and the hawkers also began to move towards the market. The place was very spacious. If it weren''t for the people who came to watch the Dragon Boat competition, there wouldn''t be many people on the streets. Aside from sightseers, they were just passersby.


    Minjiang Restaurant was rich in dishes and had excellent taste. It was only slightly worse than the imperial palace''s chefs, so everyone ate with relish. Li Die forced herself to eat more. Yan Luo was waiting for her at the side.


    She pinched herself dozens of times in her heart before silently blaming herself. If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have told the girl about Lord Liu. There was a huge disparity between the two. The son of the Crown Prince''s tutor, the direct descendant of a princess, was not unduly married. How could it be the daughter of a fourth rank official? He deserved to die for causing so much trouble for the girl.


    It was quiet outside. Everyone was in a good mood and enjoyed their meal, except for Li Die.


    In the afternoon, there were also scenes of the capital city''s famous actor, Su Man Tuo. As a rule, everyone had to finish watching it and only returned to the mansion in the evening.


    After lunch, Li Die left Minjiang Restaurant with Yan Luo due to eating and drinking.


    In May, when the willows were shady and the wind was cool, Li Die was slightly thirsty. She let Yinluo go back to the Min River building and brought her some fruits to quench her thirst.


    Li Die stood alone beside the beautiful river. Breathing in the river wind that carried a fishy smell, she felt a lot more stifled in her heart. As expected, when looking at something open, one''s heart would also expand.


    Li Die''s heart was suddenly filled with pride.


    That''s right, her life was not going well, and the road ahead was still very long. She had to be happy and live freely, so she didn''t want to waste her time in this world.


    That Liu Yi Chen, just think of it as a small episode in his own life, bless him all his life, why do I have to relate to him?


    In the distance, Liu Yi Chen was attracted by the beautiful woman standing by the river.


    At first glance, Liu had recognized her. She had been rescued in Mang Shan a month ago, and was the direct descendant of the Scholar family, Li Die.


    At this moment, he only saw her slightly raising her head with a smile on her face. A pair of beautiful glass-like eyes were staring at the distant scenery. She was as elegant as a queen. This kind of beauty couldn''t be compared with the first time he saw Li Die.


    At that time, Li Die had attracted his interest the most, however, when they met again today, it gave him a different feeling. It was more like a combination of tenacity and gentleness, which was different from the others.


    The wind blew Li Die. Her waist-long hair and the pink gauze dress she wore merged with the sparkling river surface beside her, one big and one small, one quiet, one grand and one beautiful. It was like a painting, perfectly integrated, so natural that it was really pleasing to watch.


    Liu Yi Chen only brought Leng Yun out. In fact, as early as this morning, he had been looking forward to meeting Li Die.


    Because all the officials of the imperial court would definitely bring their families to the Ming River Restaurant to watch the dragon boat competition. Li Die would naturally follow her family to the Ming River Restaurant.


    As the only son of the Imperial Tutor, as well as the Captain, Liu Yi Chen had been busy from the morning until now. It wasn''t until after lunch that he finally had some time.


    He wanted to see if he could coincidentally meet the five ladies of the Li family. Sure enough, he had met them.


    As Liu Yi Chen gazed, he saw Li Die slip and fall into the river.


    Yan Luo had just brought some fruits from Minjiang Restaurant. When it saw this scene, it was so frightened that its face turned ashen. It screamed, "Lady!"


    Liu Yi Chen''s heart was about to leap into his throat. With a leap, he rushed as fast as he could to Li Die''s side. He grabbed Li Die and pulled her into his embrace, stopping her from falling into the water.


    Yan Luo was so scared that its fruit was splattered all over the ground. Then, it sat down on the ground without a care in the world.

 C15

    "Leng Yun, take care of her." Liu Yi Chen held the paralyzed Li Die as he shouted to Leng Yun.


    "Yes."


    Liu Yi Chen lowered his head to look at his bosom and saw Li Die staring at him in a daze.


    Liu Yi Chen felt his throat tighten as he saw such a beautiful woman he loved in his arms, looking at him without blinking.


    He gently said to Li Die, "If you keep looking at me like this, I won''t promise you anything."


    "You saved me again?" Li Die murmured.


    "How is the girl going to repay him?" Liu Yi Chen joked.


    "I ¡­"


    "Five ladies?"


    Just as the two of them were looking at each other silently, Yan Luo angrily yelled out.


    The girl in her house was hugged by a man, and for some reason, the girl was unmoved? Could it be that this Lord Liu had cast some sort of demonic technique on his young lady?


    Yan Luo wanted to rush forward to stop Leng Yun, but it was blocked by Leng Yun. Yan Luo slammed its head into Leng Yun''s chest, causing tears and snot to flow out.


    Hearing Yan Luo''s voice, Li Die finally woke up from the fear of falling into the river and the gentle whirlpool with Liu Yi Chen.


    Li Die was trying very hard to suppress her heart that was about to jump out of her throat. She pretended to be calm as she stood in Liu Yi Chen''s arms.


    Unexpectedly, there was a big rock that got in Li Die''s way. She lost her footing and almost fell down. Then, she was scooped up by Liu Yi Chen into his arms.


    This time, Li Die really couldn''t pretend anymore. Her small face was so red that blood could even drip out. She hurriedly lowered her head, not allowing Liu Yi Chen to see her expression.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Yi Chen wrinkled his brows, saying in a serious tone: "Miss, where did you get this set of clothes from?"


    Li Die raised her head and asked curiously, "What''s the matter, Master Liu?"


    Liu Yi Chen gently let go of Li Die. After she stood up, he carefully examined her pink dress from top to bottom.


    "Is there something wrong with my clothes?"


    Li Die looked at Liu Yi Chen''s worried eyes and felt her heart tighten. There was indeed something wrong with his clothes.


    "Sir Liu, you have already saved me twice. I have long since treated you as my savior. I will definitely listen to any words you say to save my life. Young Master Liu, you don''t have to worry about it.


    She had to figure it out as soon as possible, so naturally, she could not care less about the gentle atmosphere between them.


    "Please forgive me for being blunt, but someone had dislocated Miss Li''s clothes."


    "What is Dispersion?"


    Liu Yi Chen thought for a while, then told Li Die in the simplest and clearest terms.


    "Dispersal is a type of drug that can make people drowsy."


    Li Die quickly smelled her clothes and asked in confusion, "I don''t smell anything strange on my body?"


    "That''s because it''s called ''Dispersal'' when it encounters water. That''s why it causes people to lose consciousness."


    "What?" Li Die''s face turned pale and her mind went blank.


    Yan Luo could not be bothered about anything else. It immediately pushed away Leng Yun and went forward to support Li Die.


    Li Die lowered her head and looked at her clothes, which had been soaked by the river water. Her heart was really cold. Once her guess was confirmed, she would never have imagined it would be so heartbreaking.


    Sister Four?! Why did you do this?


    "No wonder I was standing perfectly fine just now, why did I suddenly feel dizzy and tense."


    "Fifth Miss, is there even a need to ask? It must be Fourth Miss." Yan Luo said in a flustered manner.


    Liu Yi Chen looked curiously at Yan Luo. Yan Luo said to Liu Yi Chen, "Sir Liu, the fourth lady gave this to our Lady and said that the eldest lady specially made these new clothes for today''s Dragon Boat Festival." It must be that the fourth lady did something to the Confusion Powder behind her back. She really underestimated her using such a vicious method. "


    "Smoke?" He stopped Yan Luo from continuing.


    "Sister Four won''t. She has no reason to harm me." We are twins, and there is no way she can harm me. "


    "Miss." Yan Luo looked at her lady angrily. It was already so obvious, why didn''t her lady admit to it?


    "Yoluo, Sister Four and I are twins. Why would she harm me like that?" Li Die''s voice was full of helplessness and weakness, causing Liu Yi Chen''s heart to ache uncontrollably. He just wanted to put her in his arms and comfort her.


    Yan Luo blinked its beautiful eyes as it looked at her with helplessness and anger. Seeing such a weak girl at this moment, even Yan Luo felt pity for her.


    I don''t think so. "His voice became softer as he tried to persuade her," Miss, why are you so stubborn? "This set of clothes was clearly given to you by the fourth lady in the name of the first wife. Other than her, who else would apply medicine on the clothes of the young lady?"


    If Liu Yi Chen hadn''t saved the girl and allowed her to fall into the lake, Yan Luo would have felt a chill run down its spine. It didn''t dare to continue thinking about this, and its heart would have been filled with lingering fear.


    "Are we sisters by blood?" Li Die gazed at her with her pair of innocent eyes filled with tears as she asked while sobbing with blood.


    "Miss is fine now. Once we know about it, we won''t give Fourth Miss any chance to harm Miss anymore." For a moment, Yan Luo was at a loss on what to do. She could only console her.


    "Miss, please don''t be sad for now. Perhaps if you go back and ask, you will find out the answer." Liu Yi Chen comforted her.


    Yan Luo nodded its head in agreement after hearing Liu Yi Chen''s words. As long as it didn''t make its young lady sad, it was fine.


    Hearing his voice, Li Die''s eyes slowly found the focal point. A bitter smile appeared on her face as she struggled to free herself from the bindings of the carrot, nodding slightly to him with a shameful smile. She then said, "Many thanks to Young Master for saving me today.


    Her heart was in pain and her mouth was full of bitterness. She had never thought that she would be tricked by her beloved sister. She had even wanted her life.


    She had grown up in her aunt''s house and admired her elder brother and sister for being able to stand in front of her biological parents. She had admired her elder brother and sister for being able to stand in front of her own biological parents, but she had finally returned to her parents'' side when she was twelve years old and paid homage to them.


    "It''s best for young lady to be more careful of your sister." Liu Yi Chen hesitated for a long time before he finally said those words that had been lingering in his mouth for a long time.


    He just couldn''t bear to see such a weak and delicate girl being harmed like this, not to mention it was the girl he liked.


    "Thank you for the reminder, Young Master. Butterfly will be careful." Now that an outsider had reminded him to be on guard against his closest sister, the jokes in the world wouldn''t be this funny right?

 C16

    "Miss, shall we go?" Yan Luo looked at her slightly wet skirt. It was too painful to bear, so it reminded her.


    "Die, farewell." After hearing Yan Luo''s reminder, he smiled at her to appease her, then turned to Liu Yi Chen and said.


    "Do you need me to send you back?" Liu Yi Chen really couldn''t bear to part after just seeing her, so he looked for a reason.


    "I won''t trouble you then." Li Die was in a state of panic. She just wanted to ask for a reason.


    "If there is anything I can help you with, call the maid here to look for me." Liu Yi Chen was worried, and he reminded her repeatedly.


    "Thank you, Young Master." Now that she heard him say this, her heart didn''t feel happy. She numbly nodded her head and ran backwards, bringing her Yan Luo. She repeatedly warned herself to remain calm, but her messy footsteps betrayed her.


    "Miss, please slow down and wait for the Yan Luo." Yan Luo ran after her.


    "Young Master?" Leng Yun called out with some worry.


    "It''s alright. I believe that she can solve her own problem. Let''s go back!" Li Die had always been a tough girl in his heart.


    "Yes."


    Originally, he had come out this time for her sake. Since she had already gone back, there was no point in staying.


    "Second sister, look over there?" Li Rou Ping stretched out her slender and smooth finger and pointed at a pearl step that was placed on top of a stall as she spoke.


    Li Manting followed the direction of her fingertips and saw that the pearl on the ground was swaying.


    There were only a few scattered pieces of jewelry on the stall, a hairpin carved from rosewood, a silver hairpin shaped like a lotus flower, and a few pairs of earrings.


    The few people who were used to seeing some good stuff didn''t have much interest in these things at the moment. Only Pearl Step, who was placed in the middle, raised Li Rou Ping''s interest.


    Li Wanlan, who was left behind, also rushed up at this moment. She stood beside Li Manting and looked at the two of them with curiosity in her heart.


    Just as Li Rou Ping''s finger was about to touch Bu Huang, a snow-white slender hand grabbed it.


    Li Rou Ping looked up along the hand and saw a man dressed in a green robe standing in front of her. His eyes, which had been cloudy from years of mixing with the girl''s, were currently scanning the three sisters with a lustful gaze.


    It scared Li Rou Ping so much that she retreated behind Li Wan Lan, revealing only her head.


    Li Wanlan, on the other hand, recognized the man in front of her. He was the current Third Young Master of the Lin Clan, Lin Haozhi.


    He frequently went to the fireworks with a group of his friends, and he even tried to take advantage of them on the streets. However, because of his father, Lin Taibai, the girls of other families were all troubled, and had no choice but to swallow their own grievances.


    Now, the pure and innocent girl who had been living in the Bianliang County had fled far away when she heard Lin Haozhi''s name. She was afraid that she would accidentally be taken advantage of by the Third Young Master Lin.


    "I wonder if Sir Lin has anything to say to stop us three sisters?" Li Wanlan suppressed the fear in her heart and gave her two younger sisters a comforting smile. The soft and delicate soup symbolically patted Li Manting''s small hands, which were tightly grasping her sleeves, signaling the two of them not to be nervous.


    "So, it''s the three young mistresses from Scholar Han Lin''s family. I have long heard of the young mistresses from Scholar Han Lin''s family. All of them were beautiful like flowers and jade. Now, it is as I expected." Lin Haozhi''s pair of slightly turbid eyes were full of lust as they stared intently at Li Wanlan, causing people to feel an uncontrollable disgust. However, he didn''t know it, so he pretended to be amorous as he waved the fan in his hand.


    The few men that stood behind Lin Hao also swept their eyes at them with malicious intent.


    Li Rou Ping pulled on Li Manting''s sleeve, which was in front of her, as if she was afraid. She signaled Li Rou to hurry up and leave.


    Li Manting only turned her head back and glanced at him, then she vigilantly stared at the people in front of her while wailing in her heart.


    "Brother Lin, look at these beautiful young beauties. They taste even better than the young ladies of the Spring Festival!" A man, who was standing below Lin Hao, spoke with a filthy tone.


    When Li Wan Lan and the other two heard his foul language, their small faces were already so red that it seemed as though blood would drip out at any moment. It was unknown whether they were angry or ashamed.


    "Please take note, Young Master, that although the status of the three of us sisters is not that noble, we are not comparable to the ladies of the Spring Festival." Li Wanlan''s eyes were blazing as she glared fiercely at the man who had just spoken.


    The man seemed to want to say something else, but was cut off by Lin Haozhi''s fan. Amongst these people, only Lin Haozhi had the highest status. Thus, it was only right for them to take Lin Haozhi as their leader.


    "Naturally, beauties cannot be compared with the ordinary powder of the Spring Festival." Lin Haozhi played with the step in his hand that he had snatched away just now as he looked at her with a lustful expression.


    "If young master is fine, please step aside." Li Wan Lan didn''t want him to keep pestering her, lest he ruin her maiden name.


    He wanted to take the two of them to the side and circle around them, but he didn''t expect to be stopped by the man who had just insulted them.


    Li Rou Ping looked at Li Wan Lan in fear, seeming to ask how she was going to deal with it.


    Li Wan Lan didn''t say anything, she only turned around and walked towards the back, her mind was focused on how to get rid of these people''s harassment.


    However, he didn''t expect to be intercepted by the others standing behind Lin Haohe. As he saw the few people blocking his path, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of rage in his heart. He turned around and angrily looked at Lin Haozhi as he inquired, "Sir Lin, what is the meaning of this?" There was also a hint of anger in his voice.


    "I don''t have any other intentions, I just want to invite the beauties to join me in swimming the lake." While he was speaking, Lin Haozhi took the opportunity to take a few more steps forward. Then, he took the pearl step forward and inserted it into Li Wanlan''s hair.


    He made a "tsk tsk" sound and said, "As expected, jewelry still has to be made with beauties. Brother Li, what do you think?" After Lin Haozhi finished speaking, he deliberately asked the man who was blocking her path.


    When the man heard Lin Haozhi''s question, a lewd smile immediately appeared on his face. His eyes even continuously scanned the chests of the three of them, as if he wanted to swallow them whole.


    "Brother Lin is right." The man didn''t seem to be satisfied with the answer. He even whistled at Li Manting.


    This scared Li Manting so much that she quickly took a step back. Unexpectedly, she stepped on a rock and threw it onto the ground.


    The man at the side would never let go of such a good opportunity. He took a stride forward and hugged Li Manting, who was about to fall to the ground.

 C17

    Her slightly downcast head deeply sniffed Li Manting''s hair, and a pair of large hands moved restlessly around her slender waist.


    It frightened Li Manting so much that she immediately cried out in alarm. Her small mouth slightly opened, revealing her fair skin that added a bit of charm to it.


    Recovering from her shock, Li Manting immediately pushed the man away. Li Wanlan protected the frightened Li ManTing behind her. She stared at Lin Haozhi with a pair of slightly angry eyes.


    When had these people ever encountered such humiliation before? Li Manting''s small face was flushed and her small mouth was opened so wide it seemed she couldn''t breathe.


    "I wonder if my little sister offended Sir Lin, and she actually caused Sir Lin''s friend to be insulted in such a manner." Li Wan Lan''s pretty face was filled with impatience and her moth like eyebrows were tightly knitted.


    "A fair and noble lady is a person that one would like to meet. "This Lin Dong is in a difficult situation since this beauty has spoken in such a manner." With an evil and lustful smile on his face, Lin Haohe directly lifted up a strand of hair that fell onto Li Wanlan''s chest and brought it up to his nose.


    Li Wanlan exclaimed in surprise as she snatched back her beautiful hair from Lin Haozhi''s hands. She immediately took a step back and maintained a distance from him.


    "Please show some respect, Young Master." After Li Wan Lan recovered from her shock, she deliberately maintained a calm face, trying her best to keep her voice from trembling. He even clenched his small hands tightly, suppressing the rage that wanted to rush up and beat him up.


    At this moment, he could only hope that his second brother would discover that the few of them had not arrived at their appointed spots and were looking for them.


    "I don''t know what being respectful means when I face a beauty. If I were to act like a teacher when I face a beauty, wouldn''t that be useless?" Lin Haozhi purposely shouted loudly.


    The onlookers at the side also revealed a mocking expression. The few men surrounding the three of them also echoed Lin Haozhi, showing that he was right.


    "Big Sis, what should we do?" Li Rou Ping, who had been hiding behind him, quietly asked, "Wuwuwu ~" She didn''t want to be teased and humiliated by others! Otherwise, how could he marry a good family in the future?


    Li Wan Lan just frowned and glanced at the timid Fourth Sister, but didn''t say anything.


    Originally, as the eldest sister, she should have protected her sister. However, after seeing her current appearance, she wanted to quickly throw away this burden to avoid embarrassing herself.


    "Sir Lin, please step aside. If you come out for too long, I''m afraid you''ll have to worry about not returning to your parents'' home." Li Wan Lan tried to use her father''s name to frighten them. She didn''t want them to continue scheming against her and the rest of them, so they wouldn''t lose face for Han Lin''s Scholar Manor.


    "Beautiful woman, I''m afraid you are too anxious." Lin Haohe pressed on her step by step, even reaching out his hand to touch Li Wanlan''s fair and tender face.


    Turning his head away, he did not stop Lin Haozhi''s hand in the slightest. The spot that he had touched seemed to have been set ablaze, and his heart felt extremely disgusted.


    Gritting his teeth, he looked to the side and saw that there was no one around. Pushing Lin Haozhi aside, he quickly dashed out and jumped into the lake.


    Even though it was already late in the summer, the water in the lake still felt cold to the skin, causing one to be unable to stop from being cold.


    Li Wan Lan was unable to bear the humiliation for a while, so she jumped into the lake to protect her innocence.


    The sudden turn of events caused everyone to be stunned. Seeing their eldest sister throwing herself into their hands, Li Manting and Li Yuping both nervously called out, "Elder sister!"


    "Big Sis."


    Li Wan Lan originally didn''t know how to swim, and now that she jumped into the lake, she even choked on a few mouthfuls of water. Her head was already dizzy and her chest was stuffy as if she couldn''t even breathe.


    Lin Haozhi was also stunned on the spot. It was as if he had never expected that she would throw herself into the lake and commit suicide in such a resolute manner.


    The others who didn''t have Lin Haozhi''s status looked at each other. Although Scholar Han Lin wasn''t considered a high official, he wasn''t someone they could afford to offend.


    "Brother Lin, what should we do?" The man who had seized the opportunity to take advantage of Li Manting asked him bravely.


    Lin Haozhi frowned slightly. When he saw that Li Wanlan seemed to have drank quite a bit of water, a glint flashed across his eyes. He revealed an evil grin at the corner of his mouth and also jumped down.


    He slowly found Li Wan Lan. He tightly held her slender waist with both hands. Seeing her pale face, he couldn''t help but to notice a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    After being dragged onto the shore, because he was only wearing extremely thin clothes during the summer, his clothes had been pulled by the water to the point where he couldn''t cover himself. His hair, which was originally tied up in an exquisite bun, was now hanging crookedly to the side.


    The hairpin on his head swayed, but most of them had already lost their original appearance. The pink skirt stuck tightly to her body, outlining her curvy figure. Her wide open collar revealed a green undergarment embroidered with a mandarin duck and water.


    Lin Haozhi was even riding on top of her, his large hands groping about on Li Wanlan''s protruding perfectly round body. From time to time, he would press down on it a few times.


    Li Manting and Li Rou and Ping didn''t dare to say anything to stop him.


    Lying on the ground, Li Wanlan slowly regained consciousness. What she saw was exactly this scene, and she even felt a pair of large hands resting on her twin peaks.


    The originally pale face of Lin Haozhi rapidly turned red due to his actions. Angry and embarrassed, he anxiously pushed the people on his body.


    The difference between the strength of a man and a woman was quite large. Now, it was because they were powerless in the water, so it was even harder for a man to move.


    He could only ask for help with tears in his eyes as he looked at his two younger sisters. Li Manting was rendered helpless. She had no choice but to use her courage to hold Li Rou Ping''s hand and walk a few steps to her side, saying, "Sir Lin, please let go of my sister."


    "Sir Lin, please let go of my elder sister." Li Rou and Ping also agreed on the side.


    "I am only helping Miss Li to spit out the water she drank from the lake." As he said this, Lin Haohe intentionally pinched the softness in his hand, while Li Wan Lan tightly bit her lips to prevent herself from shouting out.


    "Let me go." Having been humiliated again and again like this, Li Wan Lan had long since lost her initial calmness. Now, she was only annoyed and annoyed by the boundless shame.


    "Young Master Lin, did you not hear what young lady said?" Sir Lin, please rise! " A pleasant and gentle voice came from behind them. Li Manting and Li Rou and Ping were overjoyed. They immediately turned around and looked for the source of the voice.


    Seeing the bustling crowd, they all opened up a path for this person. At this moment, the one standing in the middle of the crowd was Liu Yi Chen who was about to leave.


    Liu Yi Chen was originally planning to leave with Leng Yun after Li Die left, but just as he was about to leave, he heard those words.


    At this time, Li Wan Lan slowly walked forward with a frown, and looked helpless as she looked at Liu Yi Chen''s words, as if she was holding onto a lifesaver. Her beautiful large eyes were staring at him with tears in her eyes, and she was completely helpless.

 C18

    Lin Haozhi slightly raised his head and looked at Liu Yi Chen, who was standing not too far away. He revealed a disdainful smile, pretending to be frivolous as he said, "Sir Liu, could it be that you also have taken a fancy to this beauty?"


    Leng Yun listened at the side and frowned. In his heart, the young master of his family was an extremely noble man. How could he be so easily slandered and humiliated? They seemed to want to go up and teach him a lesson, but were stopped by Liu Yi Chen.


    "Young Master?" Leng Yun called out with some dissatisfaction.


    Liu Yi Chen acted as if he didn''t hear it, and he didn''t even look at Li Rou Ping or Li Manting, who were in a infatuation with flowers. He directly walked over and said, "I am only seeing injustice. I''m afraid Sir Lin doesn''t want this matter to get out of hand, right?"


    He seemed to be thinking of something as he continued, "After all, the one the emperor loathes the most today is this kind of frivolous person. If the current emperor were to find out, perhaps even Lin Taibai wouldn''t be able to protect his young master?"


    A crescent moon-colored robe fluttered in the breeze, accentuating the man''s gorgeous appearance. It was even more eye-catching.


    After Lin Haozhi heard these words, he also felt some fear in his heart. After all, he had an important position that allowed him to directly confront a Saint. There was no need for him to risk his life just for the sake of this woman in front of him.


    Furthermore, the only reason he was able to act so domineeringly in Shang Jing was because of his father''s reputation. Some officials didn''t dare to poke their nose in His Majesty''s face.


    However, he didn''t buy his father''s words. Thinking to this point, Lin Haozhi let out a loud humph, somewhat unwilling to get up from Li Wanlan''s body. After looking at Liu Yi Chen, he left with his people in dejection.


    Li Manting immediately went forward to help Li Wanlan up, looking gratefully at Liu Yi Chen.


    "Thank you, Young Master, for saving me." Li Wan Lan looked at him with gratitude. After all, if it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t even know how much humiliation he would have to endure before he could escape from Lin Hao''s hands!


    After all, at least he had preserved his innocence for now. When Li Rou Ping heard this, she immediately came over and looked at him with her almond-shaped eyes full of admiration and shyness as she said, "Today, many thanks to young master for saving us three sisters. I don''t know young master''s name, but in the future, I will come to thank you."


    After Li Rou Ping finished speaking, she looked at him with an eager expression as she waited for his reply.


    "I am Liu Yi Chen. "There''s no need for thanks. It''s merely a small matter." Liu Yi Chen maintained a gentle expression as he spoke. It was as if he was a real person in front of Li Die. The only other thing that could be seen was a gentle smile, but no other expression.


    "You are Young Master Liu?" When Li Rou Ping heard the name that he called out, she looked at him with a face full of shock. She was ecstatic. She had long heard that when her second brother mentioned Liu Yi Chen, he was the one who saved Li Die. Now that she saw him, she felt that he was truly handsome and extraordinary.


    "Why do you know me?" Liu Yi Chen raised his eyebrows slightly as he asked her about this. He saluted her, making it hard for people to not feel good about her after seeing her.


    "Young Master Liu saved my fifth sister before. I''m Li Rou Ping, her fourth sister. I wonder if Young Master still has any memories?" Li Rou and Ping looked at him shyly as they were filled with anticipation. "So it''s Lady Li." Liu Yi Chen''s eyes flashed with disdain and contempt.


    As if unwilling to fall behind, Li Manting let go of Li Wanlan''s hand and leaned forward to say, "Young Master Liu not only saved Fifth Sister, but also saved us three sisters today. This favor is truly not something Manting can repay." She purposely said her name out loud, and then slightly glanced at him, as if wanting to see if he had noticed her name.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Yi''s face was as calm as ever, and no one could tell what he was thinking at all.


    Leng Yun was already laughing in his heart. Looking at his princess being surrounded by so many infatuated women, he did not dare to reveal the slightest hint of a smile. It made his stomach ache even more.


    He would look at this with his eyes, then look at that with his eyes, but he would continuously shake his head in his heart.


    Not only was her appearance incomparable to Miss Butterfly, even her personality was vastly different. Looking at her appearance, even a strand of hair couldn''t compare to Miss Butterfly. How could her young master fall in love with her?


    He had seen with his own eyes how his young master would give up everything for Miss Butterfly.


    However, he didn''t really understand. Weren''t Miss Die and Li Rou Ping twins? How could there be such a huge difference?


    "Miss Li is too polite. It was nothing more than a simple gesture." Liu Yi Chen''s appearance looked warm like jade, but in truth he didn''t even open his eyes to look at them. He was only able to see how vicious Lin Haozhi was.


    Liu Yi Chen looked at the two of them as if they were rivals in jealousy, completely disregarding the frozen Li Wan Lan, whose face was turning green. In this regard, Liu Yi Chen felt even more disdain towards the two of them.


    "Miss Li, please help your sister go back and change! Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have caught a cold. " Liu Yi Chen calmly glanced at Li Wan Lan, who was shivering slightly from the cold. He didn''t have the slightest intention of giving her his clothes.


    He didn''t forget that the people in front of him were all her older sisters. He didn''t want the people he liked to misunderstand and run away in fear.


    When Li Rou Ping and Li Manting heard Liu Yi Chen''s words, they looked at him with some reluctance before angrily looking at the shivering Li Wan Lan. In their hearts, they were extremely resentful. If it wasn''t for her, they would have been able to continue their relationship with elder brother Wu Chen.


    Thinking of this, Li Manting''s little face became distorted in an invisible way. She also increased her strength by a bit by supporting Li Wanlan''s arm.


    Li Xiao Yuan was entertaining with his father, Li Xiang Nan, at Minjiang Restaurant, the largest restaurant in Bianliang. At this time, Li Wan Lan had been taken advantage of by Lin Hao and had just finished eating her tofu.


    There were even some officials who had just watched a show on the side. They returned to the Minjiang Restaurant and happily told the other officials at the table, "You all don''t know what I saw when I went down there." At this moment, the person speaking was none other than the fourth rank official, Wang Caiyi. He was around forty years old and had a long beard. When he spoke, his beard moved in a funny way.


    The other officials seated around the table also revealed expressions of curiosity after hearing his words. They asked, "What did you see?"


    Wang Diyi proudly raised his head and said, "Just now, I was just looking for a place to relieve myself, but I didn''t expect to see that the third young master of the Lin Clan, Scholar Han Lin''s three young misses, was teasing me." After saying that, Wang Shuiyi''s eyes were wide like soybeans as he scanned the surroundings. He was afraid that someone next to him would hear his words and cause trouble for no reason.


    It was evident that even though he was slightly drunk, his thought of saving his life did not decrease in the slightest.

 C19

    When the other officials heard his words, they all looked angry. Some even directly said, "I heard that the Third Young Master of the Lin Clan is rather pampered and has committed evil deeds inside the Liangliang City. He teased the women of the good families on the streets and visited the beautiful streets every day." His words were filled with anger.


    It was obvious that this man had become the despised bully of the public, but he was helpless because of his father''s position.


    "This Li family''s three misses are truly miserable, they were actually taken advantage of by Lin Xiabao on the streets. That Li family''s young lady was humiliated, and she even committed suicide in a fit of anger, but did not expect Lin Xiabao to come here, so her entire body was quickly seen by him." Wang Dian Yi shook his head repeatedly with a look of regret on his face.


    "Is there really no one who can control the third young master of the Lin Family?" One of the younger officials asked in disbelief.


    "His father is Captain Lin, who dares to make a move on his brows and offend him!" After Wang Shuiyi finished speaking, he poured himself a cup of wine and started drinking.


    "In any case, this is still under the watch of the current Emperor, so does the Emperor not care?" The one who spoke was still the official who had questioned him earlier. His handsome, sword-like brows were slightly knitted at this moment, as if he didn''t understand the meaning behind his words.


    "Brother Bai, you didn''t know you were here just now. How can anything be managed by the emperor?" Moreover, who would dare to risk their lives to impeach the son of Grand Commandant Lin? " The official beside him seemed to be unable to continue watching and explained on his behalf.


    Bai Zhanfeng had just arrived at Qin Liang to take up the post of Supreme Court Supreme Court''s Supreme Court, so he didn''t know much about the matters within the imperial court. However, some of the other officials were just whispering to each other; after all, no one would take their life to joke around.


    When Bai Zhanfeng heard this, he did not feel good about it. He had never thought that such a thing would happen under the Emperor''s feet. His pretty eyebrows were tightly-knit and there were no signs of him sending anything over at all.


    The official sitting next to Bai Zhanfeng couldn''t help but shake his head and console him. "Brother Bai, although you''re quite a saint, His Majesty''s intentions aren''t something that we can fathom." Seeing that he was still puzzled, he continued, "Besides, Brother Bai, why don''t you think that the reason that Sir Lin was able to be so domineering and tyrannical under the Emperor''s feet was because His Majesty tacitly approved of him? So this sort of thing isn''t something that you and I can handle. "There''s no need to go out of your way to anger Long Yan for such a thing."


    Bai Zhanfeng also understood the meaning behind those words, but he still could not stop his heart from turning numb. At this moment, he no longer had the calm and elegant look from before.


    At the side, there were still a few curious people who were interrogating Wang Jiuyi. How did the matter between Lady Li and Lin Xiabao end?


    After hearing this question, Wang Dian Yi was extremely pleased, he shook the wine cup in his hand and continued, "After Lin Xiabao rescued Miss Li from the lake, he had even sat on her body and taken advantage of her. At that time, Miss Li had bitterly begged for help with tears in her eyes, and none of the people present dared to openly oppose Lin Xiabao."


    "However, he was saved by Lord Wei Liu at the very last moment." Wang Shuiyi said as he pondered over what had just happened.


    Meanwhile, Li Xiang Nan and his second son, Li Xiao Yuan, who were sitting in the room next door to Minjiang Restaurant, could hear every single word clearly.


    Sitting next to Scholar Han Lin Li Xiangnan, Grand Commandant Lin''s face turned ashen. He clenched his fists tightly, his thin lips pursed. He looked like he was about to endure for the rest of his life.


    Li Xiang Nan looked at him and suppressed the anger in his heart as he asked, "I wonder, why is your son insulting my Li family''s daughter like this? What did Lin Taibai mean? Do you really think that no one will dare to insult my Li Clan? " He then changed the topic of conversation, "Do you want me to seek justice in front of the imperial court?"


    "What do you mean, Brother Li? Since my son offended Miss Li, he would naturally go to propose marriage as soon as possible. But, brother Li''s eldest daughter is only a concubine, right? "Just that a concubine also wants to enter our Lin Clan''s main entrance as an upright matriarch, and doesn''t know if she is worthy of being one." Grand Commandant Lin''s attitude was extremely contemptuous, and his tone was full of mockery.


    "No matter what, my Li Family is still a Han Lin Scholar. Furthermore, my Li Family does not have any intentions of clinging onto your Lin Clan. Now that your son has publicly taken advantage of your daughter, how can she face others in the future?" Li Xiangnan''s grip tightened and relaxed.


    He was afraid that he would be unable to hold back and rush forward to attack. After all, the position of Grand Commandant was an important position, how could he allow him to attack?


    "No matter what, this little brother will also help Miss Li to enter according to the concubine system." Grand Commandant Lin drank a mouthful of wine, suppressing the rising anger in his heart.


    "Brother Lin, that''s a good plan. You sent me away with only the status of a mere noble concubine?" Li Xiangnan''s eyes burned with anger. He had never been humiliated like this before.


    After looking at him blankly for a moment, Grand Commandant Lin suppressed his rolling resentment and his inconsiderate thoughts as he said, "Since it''s my son''s fault and Brother Li doesn''t think much of your position as concubine, I will quickly marry Miss Li as an equal wife."


    After he finished speaking, he did not bother to look at Li Xiangnan''s expression and walked out angrily.


    Li Xiangnan''s face was ashen. In anger, he flicked his sleeves and left. Li Xiao Yuan followed closely behind with an unfriendly expression.


    The resentment and anger that he felt towards Lin Haozhi grew even greater.


    "Daddy ¡­" Li Xiao Yuan chased as he shouted, trying to console his father.


    After leaving Minjiang Restaurant, Lin Taibai returned to his residence with a livid expression. The Lin Clan''s Third Young Master, who was in the Minjiang Restaurant, openly teased Miss Li and forced her to commit suicide. The incident had caused a great stir.


    Lin Haozhi''s reputation was notorious to begin with, and now that he had openly flirted with the eldest daughter of Scholar Han Lin and Li Xiangnan, it had caused quite a stir.


    Amongst them, there were even some fathers who had been humiliated to their hearts'' content. In order to bring justice to their daughters, they even did their best to publicize the glorious deeds of Third Young Master Lin.


    Lin Taibai angrily returned to his home, and as he faced Lin Haozhi''s mother, he didn''t look the least bit happy. He immediately reprimanded, "Look at the good son you raised. "This little bastard has caused me so much trouble, if he does not execute all of the Lin Clan, I will make sure that he will not give up!"


    He wriggled his mouth twice before finally saying, "Hao''er doesn''t know anything. Moreover, he is only a few beautiful women, it''s not like our house can''t afford to raise them. If Hao''er likes them, it''s fine too."

 C20

    Lin Taibai was so angry that his face turned green as he looked at her. As he heard her words, he really wanted to slap her awake. He casually swept a set of tea bowls of the blue weasels off the table.


    When the tea bowl collided with the smooth floor, a crisp sound could be heard. Broken pieces of porcelain scattered all over the place. Wang Min Xiu was so shocked that she shrunk her shoulders and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Do you know who this little bastard is?" Grand Commandant Lin stared straight at her.


    Wang Min Xiu was a little scared by his gaze. She shrank back her neck and bravely said, "?" No matter whose girl, could they even surpass you, a Grand Commandant? "


    "Ignorant woman," Grand Commandant Lin glared at her before continuing, "This little beast provoked the eldest daughter of Scholar Han Lin Li Xiangnan. If it was a bystander, then it''s fine too. But now this matter has made the entire officials gathered at the Ming River Restaurant aware, moreover it has caused quite a commotion. If His Majesty were to know about this, then I wouldn''t need to be the Grand Commandant."


    Wang Min Xiu became frightened after hearing his words. She looked at Grand Commandant Lin in a daze and asked, "Then what should we do?"


    He had no intention to marry with Scholar Han Lin. Although Scholar Han Lin held an important position, he had no real power and could only be regarded as an official.


    Moreover, his daughter was born from a concubine and was already engaged to a woman. Thinking about it, Lin Taibai immediately felt extremely vexed.


    After all, Lin Taibai''s son was also a direct descendant.


    "What should we do?" Wang Min Xiu was so frightened by Lin Tai Ming''s fierce voice that she stopped talking. She had never seen such a terrifying person like him before. Ever since she married him, he had never scolded her like this, not to mention that she gave birth to his son.


    "I can only hurry over to propose and take the opportunity to suppress this matter. Otherwise, before the Lin Clan goes bankrupt." After he finished speaking, Lin Taibai seemed to be unwilling to look at her any longer as he walked outside.


    Only Wang Min Xiu was left in the hall. She stood dumbly with her eyes wide open, maintaining the same posture as when Grand Commandant Lin left, as if she had not recovered from her shock.


    "Madam, let''s go back!" Wang Ma comforted her as she relied on her status as her bride-to-be.


    Wang Min Xiu creased her brows and said to Wang Ma, "That Miss Li is only a concubine, how could she be compatible with my Hao''er?"


    After listening to her young mistress'' words, Wang Ma also slightly frowned. After thinking for a long time, she replied in a low voice, "This servant has heard that Miss Li and Vice Minister Cao''s son, Lu Xinhai, are engaged."


    "What?" Wang Min Xiu seemed to be surprised. She looked at Wang Ma with her mouth slightly open.


    Li Wan Lan was originally just a small concubine. If Hao''er really did marry her and only felt wronged, but he didn''t expect her to be engaged to him, he was momentarily astonished. He blankly stared at his closest mother, not knowing what to say.


    "I have truly wronged Third Young Master." Everyone in the manor knew that the matriarch, the official wife of Grand Commandant Lin, Wang Minxiu, was deeply in love with this legitimate Third Young Master. This was why she was so spoiled by his tyrannical appearance.


    "How could such a woman become the head lady of the Lin Clan? If not, I would have to look for the lord." With that said, he ran out in a hurry, and did not notice the vicious look that flashed in Wang Ma''s eyes.


    "Miss, the bath water has already been filled. It''s best for Miss to first wash up to prevent the weather from getting cold." Yan Luo looked at her with a pampered expression. She tried her best to make her tone sound normal, so that her maids would not be able to tell what was going on.


    "Mm. Alright." After a while, Li Die seemed to have realized something and nodded dumbly. She looked so hollow that it made people''s hearts ache.


    Yan Luo knew that the thing that its lady valued the most was family love. Now that the fourth lady had done something like this, how could it not be sad?! Therefore, in Yan Luo''s heart, it hated Li Rou and Ping by quite a bit.


    "Put your clothes on." Li Die forced a smile to her face, making herself look less bedraggled. On the contrary, he had a faint hope that he guessed wrong. His sister would not treat him so viciously. However, reality was often cruel and merciless.


    "Miss?" Yan Luo slightly frowned. It was uncertain if the five ladies were doing well if she just barged in and questioned the four of them.


    "No worries, come with me!" I always know why he harmed you. It''s not like he wouldn''t know how he died in the future. " Li Die''s expression was too calm, she was no longer as heartbreaking as when she first found out. Although she didn''t want to make the girl sad, she was even more worried now that she didn''t seem to care.


    Li Die was very clear about Yan Luo''s thoughts. After all, she and him grew up together, so how could she not understand her thoughts! However, even though she knew her worries and her heart ached, she didn''t have the energy to play around and comfort her.


    "Good day, Fifth Miss." When the maidservants guarding outside the Flowing Cloud Pavilion saw that it was the fifth lady, they immediately lowered their heads and greeted with smiles.


    At this moment, she felt powerless and unfamiliar as she looked at the usually familiar courtyard.


    "Is Sister Four in there?" Li Die composed herself and forced out a smile. Yan Luo reached out its hand to touch her naked hand, giving her silent support and patience.


    At this moment, she knew that she wasn''t alone. She still had Yan Luo by her side, the person who had always been by her side taking care of her.


    The maidservant did not seem to notice her change. A smile that was as usual appeared on her face as she replied in a clear voice, "Reporting to the Fifth Miss, the Fourth Miss is in her room!" However, such a bright smile was extremely dazzling in her eyes.


    After slightly calming her mind, she slowly replied before entering the courtyard with Yan Luo under the young maid''s confused gaze.


    The courtyard was bustling as usual, but her temperament was no different from before.


    Li Rou and Ping raised their heads when they heard the voice. When they saw that it was from her, a flash of disdain and contempt flashed through their eyes, but there was also a hint of surprise in their eyes.


    "Sister Four, were you the one who drugged this shirt?" Li Die threw all her clothes in front of her.


    Although Li Rou and Ping''s emotions were quickly covered up, Li Die, who was attentively watching her, was able to see it clearly.


    His heart was filled with dull pain, but he still stubbornly bit his lips and slightly raised his head to look at her, hoping for an explanation.

 C21

    "So what if it was me? Don''t tell me you have to rely on this tattered cloth to go and sue your father? " A sneer surfaced on Li Rou Ping''s lips. In the blink of an eye, she looked at her with extreme disdain. There was not a shred of concealed disgust and hatred in her eyes.


    It was as if the person standing in front of him wasn''t his own sister, but something that made him feel disgusted.


    "Is... Why? We are twins? Why are you doing this? " No matter how intelligent she was, she could never guess why she hated him so much and wished that he could get rid of her.


    After all, the two of them had gotten along quite well without visiting her aunt''s house. She didn''t understand what was wrong with her.


    "Twins?" Li Rou and Ping seemed to have heard of some funny joke. Who knew how much she hated the words "twins" every time someone mentioned her face. She really wanted to strangle her with her own hands.


    "Li Die, are you really as naive as always?" A slightly mocking tone came from her mouth. The pain was so excruciating that she had already clenched her hand tightly until it was badly mutilated from the nails she had just made. The only difference was that the pain in her palm was less than a thousandth of the pain in her heart.


    "Sister Four, what did I do to make you hate me so much?" The stubborn Ninja''s eyes were already filled with tears, preventing her from rolling down.


    Hearing her call him older sister, Li Rou Ping turned her head away with some chills. After all, she was a twin with her mother, and now, she was born with a sin born from her mother''s adultery. Naturally, she couldn''t casually say it out.


    If someone were to listen to her, or cause a ruckus because of this stupid thing in front of her, then everything she enjoyed, including her identity as a direct daughter, would no longer exist, let alone marry her Elder Brother Wu Chen.


    Ever since she had gotten back from the dragon boat competition, Liu Yi Chen''s peerlessly handsome face kept appearing in her mind. She didn''t even know when, but his every movement was deeply engraved in her mind.


    When she came back to her senses and saw that she was still weak and helpless, she felt depressed. When she thought back to how her elder brother Wu Chen had saved her, he looked at her with a trace of viciousness in his eyes.


    Li Die was so frightened by her sudden scene that she retreated two steps. When she looked over, Li Rou Ping had already returned to her impatient appearance.


    "I was willing to sacrifice my life to cover your escape, and all I got in return was this kind of disdain and hatred from you?" The low voice seemed to be questioning her, but it also seemed like it was questioning her.


    "What, my good sister, have I cried for you to sacrifice yourself to protect me? It''s just your own stupid wishful thinking. " Li Rou and Ping stood up and pressed on her step by step. Li Die, on the other hand, laughed furiously, tears flowing from the corners of her eyes. She never knew that all her hot blood had been fed to the wolves in the end.


    Li Die stopped laughing as if she didn''t want to continue the fight. She quickly took two steps back and left the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.


    When Yan Luo saw its young lady running out while crying, it didn''t care about anything else and chased after her.


    "He''s just a lowly bastard who doesn''t even know who his father is." Li Rou and Ping scolded one after another. After that, they half closed their eyes as they hid behind the imperial concubine''s back. There was a smile on their faces as they thought about her elder brother Wu Chen.


    "Miss! Miss! Miss! Slow down! Don''t scare me like that!" Although Li Die was a weak girl, she was running like a madman. Yan Luo couldn''t catch up to her.


    After running for a while, Li Die seemed to have finished. However, she seemed to have stopped running and sat down on the ground limply.


    Yan Luo finally caught up to her. Seeing how miserable she looked, how could she not understand?


    "Fifth Miss, don''t worry about your health?" He carefully comforted her after seeing that she had cried for so long as if she had vented all the resentment in her body.


    "Alright." Li Die sniffed and raised her head to look at Yan Luo. However, her heart was slowly becoming determined. She couldn''t let someone who cared about her worry about her so much anymore.


    Ye Ci stood up with all her might. Her eyes were bright red, and she looked as pitiful as a rabbit. However, it was hard for people to not feel pity for her.


    "Miss, please go back." Yan Luo didn''t continue pursuing the matter of the fourth girl and rosemary.


    "Miss has been sleeping for so long, you should be hungry, right?" Yan Luo came in from outside. It said with a smile on its face. However, its eyes didn''t seem to be able to relax. It went around the screen and looked at the person lying inside, afraid that it would do something again.


    "What time is it now?" A lazy voice like a kitten''s came from inside. Yan Luo then let out a sigh of relief, as if it was relieved. He answered, "It is already time. Is Miss going to eat in the house?"


    Is it so late? She remembered that she had not slept for long. Rubbing her aching head, she allowed Yoluo to help her put on her outer garment. She sat at the table and looked at the light and delicious food. Her lips revealed a faint smile.


    It was as if Yan Luo was the only one who truly understood her. Looking at the light dishes on the table, he couldn''t help but feel sad. He had already eaten a full bowl of rice without realizing it.


    When Yan Luo saw that she had received the wine, the teacup in her hand dimmed for a moment, before she smiled and said, "This servant just went out and heard the maidservants in the yard discussing the Third Young Master Lin Haohe and the other rich young masters that were brought by the Lin Clan''s direct descendant to watch the Dragon Boat competition.


    However, she did not want to be rescued by Lin Haozhi, and was even more so taken advantage of by Lin Haozhi. Fortunately, Young Master Liu, who appeared later on, was able to save her. "


    Li Die thought of her sister, who had always been able to be lonely, and felt a headache coming.


    Yan Luo didn''t seem to see her expression. It continued, "Master Liu has become a hero who saves beauties!"


    "How are you doing, sisters? But were taken advantage of by those fools? " Li Die didn''t want to hear anything about Liu Yi Chen saving her sisters.

 C22

    When he thought about how he treated her and her gentle expression, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She wasn''t such a heartless and bad woman. Now that Master Liu had saved her sister, she should be happy.


    Then, he shook his head, as if trying to shake off that unrealistic thought. If Liu Yi Chen knew that he was deeply concerned about this girl, he would definitely cry out in grievance.


    "Are you worried about the girls?" However, I heard the servants say that besides the ''big miss'' being taken advantage of by Lin Haoji, the other two ladies are fine. " Yan Luo looked at her childish side with a funny smile. It thought that she was just worried about the girls. It was too late for her to worry. What she didn''t know was that her young mistress wasn''t thinking about her sisters at all.


    Seeing the mocking smile on Yan Luo''s face, she hurriedly asked in a serious tone, "Where are the maidservants by my elder sisters'' sides?" However, there was still a trace of pink on the round earlobe, which made people want to go up and take it into their mouths.


    "At that time, the ladies did not bring many maids with them. Moreover, the fourth lady was willful enough to send them all out to buy jewelry." Yan Luo slightly frowned and carefully observed her young lady''s expression. When she saw that there was still no sign of sadness on her face, she slightly put down her dessert.


    In her heart, however, she had already scolded Li Rou and Ping a few hundred times. In the past, she did not care about her own safety and still protected the four of them as she escaped. Now, she wanted her life on the other hand.


    "What did Daddy look like when he returned?" He must be furious! After all, Vice Minister Cao''s family''s Young Master Lu Xinhai was not exactly a one-on-one, but he could be considered to be a good fate. Moreover, Lu Xinhai was quite obsessed with his elder sister, and if he were to marry into this family, he wouldn''t feel wronged at all.


    "Master, you''re really scary when you come back!" Yan Luo still had some lingering fear as she recalled this. She had never seen the old master so angry. Even the second young master was unable to persuade him against it.


    After thinking for a moment, he continued, "In his rage, the old master even sold the personal maid, Xin''er, who had followed him out to take care of the young lady. The second and fourth young miss each received twenty slates."


    "Did the Lin Family not say anything?" Li Die thought for a while, then asked again as if she was worried.


    "The old master only said that he would prepare the marriage between the young lady and the Lin family as soon as possible and also cancel the marriage between him and the Lu family." Yan Luo lowered her head slightly. She felt a wave of regret for her elder sister. She had never hated her elder sister before.


    "Sleep early!" There will be trouble tomorrow! " Li Die thought about it and finally nodded. She just said that and didn''t say anything else.


    "Then the young lady should rest well as well." Yan Luo carefully tucked Li Die in, then left.


    "Be quiet, you little hooves. Be careful. If you wake up the young lady, see how I''ll deal with you." Yan Luo stuck out its head and looked into the courtyard. Seeing that the lady didn''t seem to be woken up, she spoke viciously to the other maidservants in the courtyard.


    As the other maids saw this, they didn''t get angry. They all grinned and said, "I don''t dare. Big Sister Yan Luo is here to speak up for us!"


    "Yan Luo." Li Die''s voice came from inside the house. Yan Luo didn''t bother to grind its teeth with the maidservants as it anxiously walked in. However, after entering the house, it purposely slowed down as if it was afraid of startling her.


    After helping her wash up, Li Die asked, "Has there been any movement from big sister''s side?"


    "Ever since I heard yesterday that the old master wanted to marry her to the Lin Clan, I''ve been crying and kneeling down until now." Yan Luo said honestly after thinking for a while.


    Li Die only ate a few mouthfuls of congee and some shrimp dumplings before leaving the yard. She could hear Li Wan Lan''s pleading voice from a distance.


    When she left, she wondered what kind of person was needed to make her cold-hearted elder sister disobey her father so much for his sake. Perhaps she was still wondering if this was the elder sister she knew.


    "Big Sis." After pausing for a moment, he finally walked in. Looking at his big sister, who seemed to have turned haggard overnight, he called out with a choked voice.


    Li Wan Lan heard the voice and turned her head to glance at him indifferently. Then, she kowtowed again and shouted, "Daddy, come out and meet your daughter! "Father." His voice was weak, and he was still wearing the clothes he had soaked in when he fell into the lake. However, at that moment, he was already sticking his wrinkled body to the ground. With a glance, he could tell that he hadn''t changed his clothes since yesterday, so he had come here to kneel.


    His small face that was the size of a palm was now somewhat pale. There was even a patch of dirt on his forehead, making him look even more miserable.


    Li Die could only feel the soreness and discomfort in her eyes. She sniffed and suppressed the tears that were gushing down her cheeks as she tried to persuade her gently, "Big Sis should go back and rest first! Perhaps after Father has finished his work, he will come over to see Big Sis. " She really couldn''t stand to see her elder sister being so clean and attentive to her appearance like this.


    "I''m not going back. I want to see my father. I don''t want to marry Lin Haozhi." Her lips, which were already starting to dry and white, were now mumbling something that made one''s heart ache uncontrollably.


    "Big sister, you have to be careful of your body too!" At this moment, Li Die was kneeling beside Li Wan Lan, trying to persuade her. She always knew her big sister was stubborn, so she wouldn''t turn back no matter what.


    "Since I can''t marry Lu Lang, why do I need this body for?" A wry smile appeared on the corner of Li Wan Lan''s mouth as she spoke, her body swaying unsteadily, as if she would fall down at any moment.


    "As long as Big Sis is healthy and healthy, I can think of a way to save the situation."


    "Really?" Hearing her words, Li Wan Lan''s eyes lit up with joy as she looked at her. Li Die nodded with a bitter smile.


    Li Wanlan, who had received her promise, collapsed into Li Die''s arms as if she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Big Sis."


    "Big girl." Seeing her faint, several voices sounded at the same time.


    Li Die pursed her lips, looked at the pale, bloodless face in her arms, and then looked up at the small yard without any sign of activity. For a moment, she didn''t know what she was feeling.


    Should he say that her father''s heart was as hard as iron, or should he say that her elder sister was too stubborn?

 C23

    "Yan Luo, hurry up and find a few maids to bring Big Sis back to the Qinfang Pavilion. Send another person to find a doctor for her." Li Die arranged everything in an orderly manner. Finally, she took one last look at the newly appointed maidservant who had come to serve Li Wanlan and said, "Also, Xiang''er, go inform Father, Mother, and Aunt Liu."


    "Yes." Xiang''er just lowered her head and replied obediently, making it hard to see her expression. However, the current Li Die didn''t notice anything unusual about Xiang''er.


    "Dr. Wang, quickly take a look to see what''s wrong with my elder sister." Watching Doctor Wang come in from outside, Li Die turned her body away from Li Wan Lan''s bed and asked anxiously.


    "Fourth Miss, don''t worry. Wait for this old man to carefully take your pulse." Dr. Wang bowed respectfully towards Li Die before replying at a moderate pace.


    Li Die looked at Dr. Wang and shook her head, stroking her beard. She felt extremely anxious, but she had no choice but to endure.


    "Die''er, how is Lan''er?" Li Die''s mother, Wang Yuyue, and Aunt Liu entered the room together. All of them had anxious and worried expressions as they looked at the person lying on the bed. However, when she looked behind the two of them and saw that her father was not coming over, her heart sank.


    Wang Yanyue didn''t seem to see her small movements. He only stared at Doctor Wang, who was taking Li Wan Lan''s pulse.


    Doctor Wang retracted his arm, stood up and bowed to Wang Yanyue, then said, "The young lady is fine, it''s just that she had a cold, and fainted from the intense heat. After I prescribed two pills, she''ll be fine after taking it."


    Aunt Liu was not as cold as Li Wanlan. On the contrary, she had a gentle and weak appearance, like a woman that would cause any man who saw her to have the desire to protect her.


    However, her care for her children was genuine. Every mother''s protection of their children was done out of instinct without any purpose in mind.


    After hearing the doctor say that everything was fine, Li Die finally let out a sigh of relief, slightly bent over, and bowed. She said, "Mother!"


    "Fourth Miss." Aunt Liu glanced at Li Die with tears in her eyes and said with a choked voice.


    It must be because of Li Wanlan''s case and after a lot of shock, she couldn''t help but choke. Luckily, Lady Wang wasn''t in a difficult situation like her.


    "It must have been hard on her." Lady Wang glanced at Li Wanlan and said with a slight sigh. On the other hand, Aunt Liu was waiting on the bed, looking at her with a pained expression. Her tears couldn''t stop falling down her face.


    Li Wanlan gave a deep sigh and then woke up, looking at the direct daughter and Aunt Liu standing next to her bed. It took her a while to react, and she struggled to get up and was about to kneel down to Lady Wang, but she was stopped by Li Die.


    However, she looked at Lady Wang with tears in her eyes and said in a choked voice, "Please persuade Father, Mother. My daughter has already promised Assistant Minister Cao''s son, Lu Xinhai. How can I marry into the Lin Clan?"


    On the other hand, Lady Wang secretly shook her head. Looking at the person who was crying so hard that his face was covered in tears, he no longer had that proud and aloof attitude from before!


    "How could we women change your father''s decision? Moreover, this matter is stirred up. If you do not marry the Lin family, how could the Lu family allow you to enter?" After persuading her, Lady Wang didn''t say anything after seeing it was of no use. She just left with Li Die.


    Li Wanlan stared at Lady Wang''s back for a moment, then at Lady Liu''s red-rimmed eyes looking at her. She couldn''t help but burst into tears again, and threw herself into her arms crying to her heart''s content.


    "Aunt Liu, I don''t want to marry that bastard Lin Hao. "Wuwuwu ~" Aunt Liu had never seen her like this before. She felt both heartbroken and guilty at the same time. She felt that she had no use for her only daughter, and that she couldn''t even marry the person she wanted to marry.


    "First Miss, don''t cry. You should be careful of your body." Aunt Liu wiped her tears away as she tried to persuade her.


    "Aunt Liu, you are my birth mother. You definitely aren''t willing to see your daughter marry the kind of person Lin Hao is, right? "Aunt Liu, can you help me talk to father, please?" Li Wan Lan had no other choice, so she could only try her best.


    "Alright, young lady, rest well first. I will definitely plead with the old master." Aunt Liu pulled Li Wanlan out of her bosom. Seeing Xiang''er bring in the medicine, she stretched out her hand to receive it. With a seductive tone, she said, "Eldest Miss, drink the medicine first and take good care of your body."


    Li Wan Lan nodded, then took the medicine bowl and gulped it down. If she wasn''t allowed to marry Lin Hao, then even if she went down the mountain of fire, she would still happily drink the medicine.


    "Big girl, take a good rest first." Aunt Liu tucked her in before walking out with a heart full of reluctance.


    Even though she was only a married woman, she knew Lin Hao''s name. He was a tyrant that was famous in the city, so how could she be happy when her daughter married him?


    Aunt Liu took a deep breath and continued walking forward, as if she wanted to throw away all the boredom in her heart.


    "Xiang''er, what time is it?" After sleeping for a while, Li Wan Lan felt her whole body was much more comfortable, and even her spirit was much better!


    She struggled to sit up and asked. Xiang''er saw that she had recovered quite a bit, so she answered with a slight smile, "It''s time!" There was even a hint of a smile in his voice.


    "It''s time. Has father come back?" She looked at her with wide, hopeful eyes.


    Xiang''er felt a little uncomfortable from her gaze, and tightly clenched her hands as she replied, "I''m back!" We''re having dinner together in the main hall! "


    After Li Wanlan nodded, she seemed to recall something and asked again, "Did Aunt Liu mention my marriage like daddy?"


    Hearing her question, Xiang''er seemed to look at her with a troubled expression, and then she bit her lip, as if she had made some sort of decision. Just as Li Wan Lan was about to run out of patience, Xiang''er finally spoke with a frightened expression, "Master is having a pleasant meal with the ladies and aunts here, and we haven''t heard any mention of Miss Liu''s marriage."


    Currently, Li Wanlan had long since lost her calm mind and decision-making. Upon hearing that even Aunt Liu was unwilling to help her, she became anxious.


    He hurriedly got off the bed and put on a skirt. His hair was not tied up and his pale face now looked even more delicate and beautiful.


    Seeing her like this, Xiang''er suppressed her emotions and pretended to be anxious, "Miss, what are you doing? You still haven''t recovered from the cold! "


    Li Wanlan only wanted to see her father, so where else would she pay attention to him?

 C24

    As soon as he entered the main hall, he heard bursts of laughter coming from inside. The small hands that were tightly clenched loosened up slightly. He took a deep breath to calm his emotions and walked in.


    When Lady Wang saw her enter, she smiled and said, "Lan Er''s body isn''t well yet. Why did she come out now? Aren''t you afraid she''ll get sick from the wind?"


    Li Wanlan ignored her, only indifferently glancing at Aunt Liu before kneeling down. He was staring at Li Xiang Nan.


    Li Rou Ping and Li Manting looked at each other with faint smiles in their eyes, but no one said anything. As for Li Die, her expression became more complicated as she looked at her kneeling on the ground.


    No matter what, at this time and place, it was not a good time to talk about this matter. It was hard to tell if she was really confused or just pretending.


    "Father, your daughter is already engaged to be married to the young master Lu Xinhai of Assistant Minister Cao''s family. How can she be married to Lin Haozhi now?" Li Wanlan deliberately avoided looking at the now ashen Li Xiangnan and continued, "The ancient saying also says that a woman is not allowed to have a second husband. Now that father is like this, where is his daughter?"


    "Lan`er is still young and inexperienced, Master, please don''t lower yourself to her level." When Lady Wang saw Li Xiangnan''s unfriendly expression, she seemed to be angered and quickly stood up to persuade him.


    Li Wanlan, who was kneeling on the ground, disapproved, as if she didn''t see Lady Wang''s expression towards her. She then continued, "Moreover, our daughter and Young Master Lu truly love each other. Please don''t break up the two of us." He bit his lips tightly as he tried to hold back the tears that had accumulated in his eyes. He didn''t let them fall and kept rolling around in his eye sockets.


    "I separated you?" Li Xiangnan was so angry that his face turned red, and his chest also heaved up and down. After a while, he continued, "If the ugly matter between you and Lin Hao had not caused an uproar, do you think I would have married you into the Lin Clan?" Remembering the look of disdain on Lin Taibai''s face that day, his body trembled uncontrollably in anger.


    "Father, please don''t marry my daughter to Lin Haozhi. Nothing happened between us." Hot, teardrops the size of beans fell down one after another.


    "Master, please reconsider. Sir Lin is not a good person, I hope that old master can break off this engagement! " When Aunt Liu saw her daughter begging like this, her heart was already in pain. She didn''t care what the situation was anymore and kneeled on the ground to beg with him.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" Li Xiangnan was so angry that he pointed his trembling finger at the two men kneeling on the ground. His face was ashen, but he couldn''t say a single word.


    Lady Wang saw that he was so angry that he seemed to be unable to breathe, so she gently caressed Li Xiangnan''s back, revealing a sweet and kind matriarch.


    The corners of Li Rou Ping''s mouth hooked into a disdainful smile as she looked at the chaotic Aunt Liu and her daughter. She lightly glanced at the silent Li Manting at the side before slowly saying, "Big sister, Daddy is doing this for your own good. How can you be so disobedient to Daddy?"


    What she said actually sounded like she was thinking for her sake, but she was secretly accusing Li Wan Lan of disregarding filial piety and shamelessly openly discussing her marriage.


    Li Die calmly glanced at Li Rou Ping and Li Manting with her eyebrows slightly furrowed. All of this was seen by Mrs. Wang. She sighed and looked at her with a complicated expression that made people not understand what she meant.


    "That''s right!" Elder sister, everything that father has said is for your own good, for the good of the Li Residence.


    Even if elder sister was displeased, she could not allow her father to publicly make things difficult for him in front of so many people.


    "Moreover, no matter what, the Lin Family is still a Grand Commandant. Moreover, Sir Lin is the direct descendant of the family. If Big Sis marries he will become the head''s mother. In the end, our Li Family still has a high status!" Li Manting''s words couldn''t help but be harsh. In the past, she had underestimated her.


    When he thought of how his twin sisters were also like this, how could there be any simple people in Scholar Han Lin''s residence? Thinking of this, he could not help but laugh self-deprecatingly.


    Right now, she really missed the time at her uncle''s house. She didn''t have so much scheming and scheming and scheming.


    Now that she had returned to this place, she was afraid that she would no longer be able to live as she pleased, right?


    Sure enough, after Li Xiangnan heard the words of Li Manting and Li Yuping, his face turned even darker. He was faintly suppressing his anger, making it hard for people to breathe.


    "Sir, please judge clearly. This humble servant and young miss do not intend to disobey Sir, but Sir Lin has been out and out of the fireworks all year round. You truly are not a good person to choose from!" Although she had a weak personality, she was still a good judge of color.


    Now that he had heard the words of the two girls, how could he not understand their motives? However, when he saw that his only daughter was going to marry such a person, he felt slightly bitter. However, this was the first time he felt so powerless in his heart. He couldn''t even make the decision for his daughter''s marriage was painful.


    "Daddy, don''t be angry. Big Sis just doesn''t want to marry such an unskilled popinjay. She''s only thinking about her own happiness. She definitely doesn''t want to go against daddy." Li Die looked at the chaotic scene in front of her. She frowned slightly and sighed as she tried to defend her.


    Li Rou''s pair of resentful eyes had been locked on her body ever since she spoke up for Li Wan Lan, making her feel as uncomfortable as a venomous snake.


    But Aunt Liu''s eyes were full of surprise, and then they were full of gratitude. She could see the look in Lady Liu''s eyes and knew that she was sincerely grateful to her. She was grateful to her mother for nothing else.


    Perhaps the girls born inside the high school had long since lost the right to pursue their own happiness, but she just couldn''t bear to see the loving couple of Li Wanlan and Lu Xinhai torn apart just like that.


    "Bring this girl back and have a good look. Tell her not to take even half a step outside the door before she marries." Li Xiang Nan looked at Li Wan Lan, opened his mouth and spat out a few words before walking out of the hall.


    Because the Second Young Master was busy socializing outside, he rarely ate with his family. Li Wanlan stared at Li Xiangnan''s back in silence, but her empty and fierce eyes scared Li Die.


    In the blink of an eye, he saw the complacent expressions of Li Manting and Li Rou Ping, but he secretly sighed and didn''t go up to comfort her.

 C25

    Aunt Liu was like a deflated ball as she limply sat on the ground, allowing the maidservant to bring Li Wanlan back to her own courtyard. She couldn''t stop crying, but she was clever enough to say nothing.


    She knew that she and Li Wanlan had already reached the top of the tides. There were so many people in the mansion that they couldn''t wait to get rid of the mother and daughter pair, so she understood the principle.


    Seeing Li Wanlan and Aunt Liu leave one after the other, the people in the hall all felt bored for a moment, so they all walked out.


    However, just as Li Die took a step to the door, Li Manrou, who had caught up behind her, intentionally approached her. She only used a voice that the two of them could hear and said, "Little sister is so elegant. I don''t know when she actually helped big sister." A devilish yet resentful voice slowly crashed into her eardrums.


    "Since she''s the eldest young mistress, what''s wrong with the younger sister helping her elder sister?" Li Die had always been gentle, innocent, and had always been cautious. Now that Li Rou Ping suddenly heard her talk back, she glared at her and said, "It''s best if we don''t let our little sister get everything she wants." With that, he ignored her and quickly took two steps forward and wrapped his arm around Wang Shi''s. He turned his head and gave her a provocative smile.


    Li Die looked at the mother and daughter hugging each other. She didn''t have much feeling in her heart. Perhaps she wasn''t used to seeing herself as her home and these people as family!


    "What was Ping-er talking to your fifth sister about just now?" Mrs. Wang lovingly touched Li Rou, who was coquettishly sleeping beside her, as she asked with a gentle voice, looking just like a loving mother.


    Although Mrs Wang''s attitude towards Li Die was not bad, after all, she was her own daughter, but every time she looked at her, her eyes would unconsciously reveal a look of worry and complexity.


    Even though she had been brought back at the age of twelve, and had been more intimate with him than with her, she did not complain too much about him. After all, she had not grown up with her parents, and she already had the most beautiful motherly and fatherly love in the world when she was at the General''s Estate.


    The general and his wife had grown up together, so she had grown up by their side. It really pained her to the core.


    However, she didn''t really understand what the expression in Lady Wang''s eyes meant.


    However, she couldn''t directly ask Mrs. Wang.


    After hearing Mrs. Wang''s question, Li Rou Ping slightly raised her face, revealing a sweet smile, "My daughter is discussing tricks with my fifth sister! "He even said that he would learn from his fifth sister when he has time." His voice couldn''t help but sound like he was being coquettishly coquettishly coquetted by a little girl.


    Lady Wang didn''t doubt him. With a face full of doting, she pointed at the tip of her nose. With a gentle smile, she asked, "Do we need anyone to teach us how to be Ping`er''s daughter?"


    Although Lady Wang always smiled when she saw her, she felt that her smile always carried a hint of bitterness and unnaturalness. It was not as pure and clean as it was now.


    "Miss, let''s go back as well!" Yan Luo stood behind her. At this moment, it was difficult for her to continue watching. She didn''t understand why there was such a huge gap between the two of them.


    Li Die knew Yan Luo was doing this for her own good, so she didn''t want to stand here and watch the intimate scene between mother and daughter and feel sad. She didn''t say anything else and just nodded, bowed to Wang Shi and said, "Daughter will take her leave first."


    "Fifth sister, aren''t you accompanying your mother?" Looking at Li Die who wanted to go back, Li Rou Ping didn''t want her to go back. She reminded her to be called a filial daughter, but in reality, she just wanted her to watch the scene of him being pampered by his mother.


    Yan Luo was a bit angry from her provocation. Her cute cheeks were moving up and down. Just as she wanted to argue, she was stopped by a glance from Li Die. She knew she was doing it for her own good, but she didn''t agree.


    "I thought sister would prepare the embroidery for fourth sister?" How come Sister Four forgot about it in such a short time? " Li Die said this with a smile on her face, as if she was talking to a sister.


    However, Lady Wang keenly noticed something amiss. She slightly frowned and stared at the four young ladies who had hugged her coquettishly for a while, then looked at the five young ladies who proudly stood aside and exuded a noble aura.


    "Die''er hasn''t accompanied mother for a long time. Today is the perfect day to accompany mother with your fourth sister!" Mrs. Wang made her choice in an instant. Li Die heard it but didn''t show much emotion. She had a smile on her face but her hands hidden inside her sleeves were clenched tightly.


    After hearing what Mrs. Wang said, the smile on Li Rou Ping''s face widened, but she didn''t send Wang Shi who was tightly holding her arm, intentionally or unintentionally separating her from the others. Mrs. Wang just smiled and glanced at Li Ping''s little action, thinking it was a sister''s awkwardness so she didn''t say anything.


    "Fifth Sister has been getting busier lately!" You can''t even see us sitting in Sister Four''s yard. " He seemed to be pouting or joking.


    However, a pair of eyes filled with resentment and inquiry swept towards her.


    "Sister Four, on the other hand, isn''t that right? But you don''t have to be so hasty about this. You have to find more time to accompany your mother." Although Li Rou Ping spoke politely, her expression was arrogant and rude.


    "Since when did you two sisters become so courteous?" Lady Wang said with a smile, but her clear almond eyes were filled with tenderness.


    "Madam?" The head maid Ginkgo, who was serving by Lady Wang''s side, saw that Lady Wang was here. She heaved a sigh of relief and quickly walked over, curtsied, and then whispered in her ear.


    After Mrs. Wang heard the words of the ginkgo, her face turned pale. Li Die only pursed her lips, as if she didn''t see anything.


    "Die and Ping''er, watch this together!" Mother still has some things that I can''t accompany you for. " Although Mrs Wang''s words seemed to be directed at the two of them, her loving eyes were more focused on Li Rou Ping.


    After Lady Wang left, Li Rou Ping looked at her with a complacent expression. She slightly raised her chin like a proud peacock. She coldly snorted and said, "Looking at my younger sister these days, her position in my mother''s heart is only mediocre!"


    Li Rou and Ping were indeed capable of stabbing people''s hearts, Li Die. However, she maintained a calm smile on her face and said nonchalantly, "Sister Four grew up by my mother''s side. It''s understandable for my mother to be close to Sister Four." The corner of her mouth curled slightly, maintaining a faintly impeccable smile that prevented anyone from seeing any other expression. However, her tightly clenched hands revealed her current mood. Due to her excessive strength, her long and slender nails broke in unison, dying her with a bright red color.

 C26

    "Heh ¡­" Fifth Sister sure is open-minded! " She didn''t know why, but every time she looked at Li Die''s smile, Li Rou Ping felt that she was being a eyesore. She just wanted to get revenge on her.


    "I still have things to do, so I won''t be accompanying Fourth Sister in admiring the flowers." She didn''t want to continue the courtship. After all, Li Wanlan was grounded just now. Thinking about that cold and proud person from before, she felt a bit worried.


    Without waiting for Li Rou Ping to say anything, Li Die hastily turned around. Li Rou Ping stared at her back as if she was staring at a poisonous blade.


    "This servant doesn''t understand. Miss and Fourth Miss are both your biological parents. How can madam be so different?" When Fourth Miss mentioned having Young Miss accompany her to the side, the Madam did not care about Young Miss''s wishes and agreed with Fourth Miss''s wishes. " At the end of the day, Yan Luo was simply unable to swallow the provocation from Li Rou Ping. As she listened to her rambling, she didn''t show the slightest impatience. Instead, the corners of her mouth hooked up to the corners.


    She always had a way to comfort her, so she said in a gentle voice, "Sister Four grew up by my mother''s side. I grew up in my uncle''s house, so it''s understandable that Mother dotes on Sister Four."


    "Sigh!" "Lady, your temperament is too good. Everyone in the manor would want to step on you." No matter how Yan Luo thought about the look on the fourth lady''s face, it was impossible for her to be at ease. However, no matter how much she tried to console her, she only smiled and did not take it to heart.


    Why are you so tired when you''re all your own family?


    "Miss, Auntie Liu requests an audience outside." Li Die had just taken a sip of tea when she heard a second class girl outside speaking as she hurriedly entered the room.


    On the other hand, Yan Luo and Li Die looked at each other after hearing her words. Then, it smiled and said, "Hurry up and invite Aunt Liu in."


    At this time, it was obvious that Aunt Liu had come here for the obvious purpose. It was just that she was a girl with the title of being the direct descendant, but wasn''t favoured.


    "Fourth Miss. It''s really my fault that I''m here to disturb Fourth Miss at this late hour. " When Aunt Liu came in, her eyes and nose were still red. She''d already cried many times already.


    After all, this kind of thing was nothing like other people''s business. Li Die didn''t put on airs and helped Aunt Liu up. She smiled and said, "Aunt Liu, you''re too polite. We''re all family. You don''t need to disturb me."


    "Yan Luo serving tea." After helping her up, Aunt Liu didn''t bother with her anymore. Instead, she turned around and sat on the soft chair by the side, giving orders to Yan Luo in a soft voice.


    After all, she and Li Wan Lan didn''t have much interaction before, and being able to help out with a few words this time was already quite good. Now, she didn''t have the face to beg, but when she thought of her as Li Wan Lan''s last lifeline, she gritted her teeth and didn''t hesitate.


    Raising the hem of her robe, she landed on the ground once again. With a sorrowful look at her to ensure that she didn''t feel disgusted, she mustered up the courage to say, "Fourth Miss, please save Big Miss!"


    After all, Li Die had been well-protected and had never seen such a formation before. After a moment of shock, she pursed her lips and helped Aunt Liu up, "What happened to big sister? If elder sister is in danger, how could I, as your sister, ignore it? "


    Although she was a little moved by Li Wanlan and wanted to help her, she had no status in this family.


    Besides, she wouldn''t give anyone any assurance. Seeing her uncertain expression, Auntie Liu''s reddened eyes rolled around the room unwaveringly, but she didn''t want to fall off.


    "Lin Haozhi is an unlearned and unskilled playboy. If the big girl marries him, I''m afraid that his entire life will be ruined. "I know that I shouldn''t be looking for Miss now, but I have no other choice. I''m begging Miss Four to think of a way to save Miss, and I''m willing to repay Miss for that." Auntie Liu choked with sobs as she spoke, her teary face making her want to cry.


    "If I can help Big Sis, Die will definitely do her best. It''s getting late, so Aunt Liu, you should go back and rest!" I don''t want to tire myself out. " Li Die sighed lightly and still agreed.


    Seeing Aunt Liu act this way, she really couldn''t bear it any longer. Seeing Li Wanlan have a mother who would protect her regardless of her own safety really made her envious. Perhaps it was because of Aunt Liu''s protective feelings that she agreed!


    When Aunt Liu saw that Li Die had promised her, although she didn''t promise anything, it was enough for her to be happy. She was afraid Li Die would hate her, so she hurried back.


    When Yan Luo saw that Aunt Liu had returned, it asked, "Miss, are you not afraid that the master will blame you?" There were some concerns for her as well. Other than the Second Young Master who had treated her sincerely, there was no one else in the mansion who had treated her sincerely.


    Moreover, the second young master didn''t return to the manor often these days. If something really happened, they wouldn''t even have someone begging for help.


    "I''ll be careful. In any case, she is still my big sister. Moreover, she and Young Master Lu are in love so much. Li Die slightly lowered her eyes. She didn''t know why, but when she thought about Li Wanlan and Lu Xinhai being separated, she couldn''t help but think of Liu Yi Chen''s absolutely beautiful face.


    "Okay, okay. Girl. This servant is truly afraid of you. " Yan Luo said with a smile. It didn''t seem like it had any sense of inferiority.


    "Let''s go to the Water Transformation Pavilion!" After putting away the playful expression on his face, he spoke with a serious expression.


    "Miss, why are you going there at this time?" Yan Luo asked in surprise after hearing her words.


    "Since you''ve agreed to Aunt Liu''s request, then this matter should be handled as soon as possible." Moreover, her father had locked her up in public today. It was likely that she would not be able to sleep tonight, so she was truly worried.


    "Fourth lady, the young lady is in a temper inside!" The one guarding the door was Li Wan Lan''s Xiang''er. Li Die didn''t have much of an impression of this servant girl.


    Now that he carefully sized her up, he was a little beauty. Although she wasn''t as proud and aloof as Li Wan Lan, she was still considered a little jade.


    Her skin was like congealed fat, with thin eyebrows, a perky nose, and her red lips that didn''t even light up. It really made people feel comfortable to look at her.


    She was wearing a faint pink, symbolized maid status dress, accentuating her snow-white skin and making it even more glistening.

 C27

    "No worries." I''ll go in and take a look. " Li Die pursed her lips into a smile and pushed open the door. Seeing the mess inside, Li Wan Lan hugged her knees and curled up into a ball, sitting in the corner.


    "Big Sis." Li Die tried to call him, but she found Li Wanlan was still sitting there in a daze. It was unknown what she was thinking about. There was not a single trace of life left in his body.


    Li Die sighed and walked to her side to look at her. She carefully helped her up and placed her on the bed. However, Li Wanlan was like a perfect porcelain doll, at the mercy of others.


    "Big sister, I know you''re sad, but you can''t act so lowly like this!" Li Die tried to persuade her with a headache. She didn''t know if she could listen to what she said. After all, if a person''s heart died, it would be hard for that person to come back to life.


    "Lu Lang, in the end, it''s me ¡­" "Let him down." At this moment, Li Wan Lan could no longer hide the sorrow in her heart and cried out.


    "Big sister, if you were to be by Young Master Lu''s side, wearing coarse hemp clothes and eating coarse food every day without any silk, silk, and rare delicacies, would you be willing?" Li Die looked at her pained expression and her eyes flashed with a bright light. She then asked gently.


    "I do. I will. "As long as I can be with Lu Lang, no matter how bitter it is, I will still be in the courtyard." Li Wan Lan replied almost without hesitation.


    He then said with expectation in his eyes, "Sometimes, I wish that I wasn''t the rich lady of this pavilion, but rather a commoner of the market, able to work with the people I like everyday, and work hard for the sake of three meals and food."


    Li Die looked at the smiling girl in front of her. It was as if she had never seen her like this. Her eyes sparkled as if they were trying to illuminate the bottom of one''s heart. The happy and satisfied smile on her face made her unable to return to reality for a long time.


    But what she did not know was that this was the first time she had seen this smile tonight and also the last. She had not laughed so since then.


    Many years later, Li Die had met many people who remembered this smile and still thought it was the most beautiful smile she had ever seen.


    "I believe that your love will be very blissful." Li Die said with a smile on her face.


    "Thank you, Fifth Sister." This time, she thanked him very sincerely. At the same time, she thanked him from the bottom of her heart, truly taking him as her younger sister.


    "Eldest young mistress, why don''t you elope with Young Master Lu?" She knew that what she had said was hard to accept and surprising.


    However, this was the best and the only solution she could think of. She didn''t know what was wrong with her father to make Li Wanlan marry Lin Haozhi. Was it really just because he took advantage of her?


    At this moment, the two people inside the house were discussing with all their might, so they did not notice the unusual situation outside the house.


    "Now that I''m grounded, how could I elope so easily?" His tone revealed traces of disappointment and helplessness.


    "No, write a letter to Young Master Lu. I will think of a way to have the maidservants deliver it to Young Master Lu and have him come to save you." It would be impossible for them to rely on these weak women. Therefore, it would be wise to let Lu Xinhai take the risk to come here.


    When Li Wan Lan heard her suggestion, she also felt that it was feasible, and her eyes immediately lit up again. Just like the stars in the sky, their brightness made people want to get closer to them.


    "Then I''ll write now." Li Wan Lan couldn''t wait any longer and immediately struggled to write a letter.


    It was as if he was going to throw all the love and longing he had for her into this thin piece of paper.


    Li Die carefully took the letter and blew on it to dry the still wet ink bit by bit before putting it into her sleeve.


    It was only until very late in the day did Li Die bring Yan Luo back to her Flowing Cloud Pavilion. The moment they entered the room, Yan Luo could no longer hold itself back and asked anxiously, "Are you alright? Would it be dangerous? What if the old master finds out that it''s the young miss helping Young Master Lu and Eldest Miss? "


    Yan Luo didn''t care who this young lady married, or who Young Master Lu married! The only one she cared about was Li Die, who cared about their lives!


    "This matter is indeed dangerous, but can you think of a better method than this?" Li Die looked at her seriously. She pursed her lips. Yan Luo knew that no ordinary person would be able to change the decision she made. Thus, she didn''t say anything else.


    Seeing her like that, Li Die could not help but feel annoyed. Her tone also became softer. She reached out her hand to pat Yan Luo''s hand, and said with a slightly naughty tone, "Can we really go to the Lin Family to steal the engagement on the day of our wedding?"


    "But this servant is worried about the young lady!" Yan Luo twitched its mouth. Yan Luo still said what it had been hiding in its stomach for a long time. Li Die only pursed her lips and smiled. Of course she knew Yan Luo''s thoughts.


    Li Die took out the folded letter from her sleeve and handed it to Yan Luo. He said worriedly, "You must find a reliable maid or servant to personally deliver this letter to Young Master Lu."


    "It''s a girl." Yan Luo solemnly received the letter. Even after she left the room, Li Die''s heart was still rapidly beating. She felt as if something was going to happen, and her heart was extremely heavy.


    Yan Luo came back with a joyous expression when the sky was about to turn white. It said happily, "I have followed the lady''s instructions and found the cousin of the third tier servant, Stone, to be a servant in the front yard. This servant looks pretty reliable."


    Li Die did not feel too good about Yan Luo''s report. She just nodded her head and said, "Watch her cousin carefully. Under these circumstances, you can''t let anything go wrong."


    She nodded her head in response before revealing a smile. Worried, she asked, "Recently, I''ve been feeling depressed, as if something is going to happen. Tell me, do you think something will happen?"


    Yan Luo smiled foolishly. At this moment, she had already returned to her normal state. She quickly helped Yan Luo to strip off her clothes, leaving only the white silk undergarment on her body. She then said with a smile, "What will happen?"


    "Haven''t you replied yet?" Li Die suppressed the throbbing in her heart and asked.


    "No reply." Yan Luo shook its head arrogantly, as if it had no other choice.

 C28

    "Young Master Lu and Eldest Sister have such a good relationship, how could they not reply? Could something have happened?" With a few guesses, he asked with a nervous expression on his face.


    "From this servant''s point of view, it doesn''t necessarily mean that something happened. Perhaps it''s because Young Master Lu had some sort of mistake." Yan Luo tried its best to speak kindly, trying to guess which aspect it was looking for.


    "Maybe! I just hope that I''ve thought too much. " Li Die rubbed her forehead and said with a tired expression.


    "Smoke?" When the sunlight shone through the window, it was as if the person was lying on the bed. A faint light began to shine from all over his body.


    "The lady is awake?" When Yan Luo heard the sound of the door opening, it immediately put down the clean water it had just used to wash up. It quickly moved its hands and feet to put away the layers of cloth.


    He waited on the person lying on the bed, put on layers of skirt, and finally cleaned himself up.


    He sat upright on the soft chair, squinting his eyes in a comfortable manner. He was like a lazy kitten, lightly sipping a cup of tea that had just been brewed.


    "Miss, Young Master Lu still hasn''t replied." Yan Luo''s voice was filled with anxiety and faint worry.


    After Li Die heard this, she did not have any changes. Her thin lips tightly pursed, as if revealing the anxiety and restlessness in her heart.


    "Let''s go take a look, Big Sis!" "I have waited for two days until my heart is burning with anxiety!" Finally, Li Die said with a heavy sigh.


    "Sure." Yan Luo nodded.


    "Big Sis." Li Die pushed open the door and tried calling out softly.


    When Li Wanlan saw her coming over, it was as if she saw her savior. She quickly rushed over and tugged her sleeve, saying, "He looks the same. Did Lu Lang reply to my letter?" Ye Zichen looked at her with anticipation in his eyes, causing her to not know what to say.


    Yan Luo saw how troubled her young lady was. She paused for a moment before replying, "No, Young Master Lu never replied."


    Hearing Yan Luo''s reply, her face turned pale. She shook her head. She looked weak as if she could fall down at any moment.


    "No, no. "Lu Lang will not ignore me." Li Wan Lan bit her lips as she spoke while trembling. Seeing her current appearance, Li Die couldn''t help but walk up to hold her shoulder and shake it a little, as if she was going to wake her up.


    He said with a rare coaxing tone, "Perhaps Young Master Lu is busy or just like Big Sis, getting picked up by the family and can''t reply to Big Sis. It must be that Big Sis is is writing a letter."


    Li Wan Lan looked at her and nodded. She didn''t wipe her thin and weak face that was covered in tears. She walked to the table. Her wrist that held up the pen was trembling slightly. It was no longer filled with the joy and calmness it had last time.


    Li Wan Lan sighed after receiving the letter and handed it to Yan Luo. This kind of thing was inconvenient for her, and she couldn''t reveal herself. Therefore, she could only ask Yan Luo to find an ordinary servant she could rely on to deliver the letter to the Lu Manor.


    And Yan Luo was her personal maid. If someone saw her going to the Lu Manor, they would probably cause some unnecessary trouble.


    Li Die was pacing back and forth in the room. When Yan Luo saw this, it frowned slightly and pouted with a contemptuous expression, "I''ve already sent two or three days'' worth of letters to young master Lu, but there''s no news from him. Could it be that I''ve heard the rumors outside and have gotten involved with this young lady?"


    Yan Luo''s words frightened her the most. If Young Master Lu was really so fickle, then he wouldn''t be able to please her elder sister.


    "Don''t spout nonsense, maybe Young Master Lu has something to hide!" This time, even her tone wasn''t as calm as it usually was.


    "What hidden trouble!" "According to this servant''s perspective, Young Master Lu is a heartless and unfaithful person. Otherwise, why would there be no sound at all when this letter was sent out for several days?" Yan Luo lifted its mouth with a dissatisfied expression and argued.


    "That''s right!" It''s been a few days! " His frown never left his face. It was as if he had thought of something. He looked at Yan Luo and asked anxiously, "Father said that day, when did the date he set with the Lin Clan expire?"


    "On the eighth of June, why did the girl ask this?" Yan Luo looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    "The eighth of June." Li Die recited it a few times and suddenly said, "Then, won''t it be in three days?" There was an almost imperceptible tinge of sadness and desolation in his voice.


    Yan Luo seemed to have thought of something after hearing her words. It suddenly nodded its head before it continued, "At that time, the old master only thought that everyone knew about this matter of the young lady and only wanted to set a date earlier. Now that I think about it, it should be three days later."


    "If Young Master Lu doesn''t come, wouldn''t Big Sis be marrying Lin Hao?" Her tone was sharp, and her tightly pursed lips revealed her displeasure and anger.


    "Then should I tell this lady?" Yan Luo asked with a puzzled expression.


    Before Li Die could reply, a second class maid wearing green clothes walked in and said respectfully, "The maid Xiang''er from the young lady''s place outside requests an audience with the young lady."


    Li Die knew that they weren''t going there for a few days, so she sent Xiang''er over due to her worry.


    After some thought, he calmed himself down and said, "Invite her in!" On the surface, he had already recovered his usual gentleness, making it difficult for others to see any flaws in him.


    "Yes."


    "May the five ladies have a good day." Xiang''er felt a little lucky. A proper smile hung on her face as she spoke, making it hard for her to feel displeased in the slightest.


    Li Die secretly observed her, but when she saw her calm demeanor, she did not seem to frown. She really was not a person to be looked down upon.


    "Big Sis, what''s the matter?" This Xiang''er had only been assigned to Li Wan Lan a few days ago, but she didn''t know about her loyalty at all. She definitely wouldn''t believe this sort of person.


    "Big Miss said that she will be out in a few days. During this period of time, she is only rather close with the five miss, so she asked me to come specially to invite the five miss." Xiang''er narrated every single word, quietly observing Li Die. When she heard these words, her expression was one of disappointment.


    Li Die listened to her story and her expression was as calm as ever. Even the smile on her face didn''t change.


    "I haven''t seen elder sister for a few days!" Li Die replied with a faint smile. When she heard this, she already knew what Li Wanlan meant. It was probably because she didn''t believe in Xiang''er''s loyalty that she told her her own meaning so tactfully.

 C29

    Hadn''t they been intimate during this period of time, when she had promised to find a way to deliver the letter to Lu Xinhai? Right now, the only reason why he wanted to invite her over was to find out more about Lu Xinhai. After all, there were three days before she would be married off.


    "Let''s go!" Since she had already found him, she couldn''t continue to hide it. She just hoped that she could endure it.


    "It''s good that you''re waiting outside. Fifth Sis and I have a few words to say to each other." Li Wan Lan looked at Li Die as she entered, forcefully suppressing the joy in her heart as she spoke to Xiang''er.


    Li Die turned around and said to Yan Luo, "You go out and help Xiang''er."


    She just didn''t feel assured that Xiang''er was outside, so she spent all her money to look at Xiang''er. The moment Yan Luo thought about it, it immediately understood what she meant. It responded with a smile.


    After the two of them left, Li Wan Lan anxiously looked at her and asked, "Is there any news from Lu Lang?"


    Li Die shook her head. Looking at Li Wanlan''s disappointed eyes, she didn''t know what to say to comfort her. After all, she had never tried to comfort anyone.


    "Is she hating me, Lu Lang?" and you don''t even want to meet for the last time. " Hot tears rolled down his trembling eyelashes.


    Li Die took out her embroidery handkerchief and wiped it off for her as she tried to persuade her.


    "No matter what, I have to thank you for this matter. Since Lang won''t even meet him once, then forget it." Looking at her sorrowful expression, she moved her lips but didn''t say anything in the end.


    After her grief, Li Wanlan indifferently wiped away the tears that had yet to dry at the corners of her eyes. However, her eyes no longer had the warmth and happiness from before as she said, "Now, it''s time for me to be at ease and wait for marriage. Fifth sister must not come here again in the future."


    Li Die looked at Li Wanlan who had just recovered and didn''t feel the slightest bit of joy or relief. At this moment, she really hoped that she could cry to vent the pain in her heart. It was better than being strong and calm at this moment.


    Yan Luo asked about her worries after they left the pavilion, "Are you sad?"


    "It would be great if you were truly sad." Li Die sighed.


    Yan Luo asked with a puzzled expression, "What do you mean? Yan Luo doesn''t understand. "


    "Big Sis was so calm after hearing that there was no news from Young Master Lu." Li Die said word by word.


    "Hearing what Young Master Lu has done, shouldn''t this young lady be crying? How could it be so calm? " Yan Luo didn''t understand what Li Wan Lan was trying to do either.


    "That''s why I said if big sister was truly sad, things would be easier. Right now, she is only feeling depressed in her heart. I was truly afraid that she would be depressed and get sick."


    "If Miss does not feel at ease and goes a few times every day to help enlighten Miss, allowing her to vent the bitterness in her heart, she will be fine."


    "Now, I''m afraid elder sister is really disheartened and even I am not allowed to go." After saying that, Li Die shook her head and didn''t say anything else.


    "Fifth Miss, the Madam is inviting the young lady over!" Ping Yue, the head maid that served Lady Wang, chased after her with a smile on her face.


    Li Die was surprised for a moment, and then she asked with a smile, "Did mother say why she was looking for me?" She remembered that when nothing had happened, Lady Wang had never taken the initiative to send someone to look for her. Now, she had actually sent a maid over, Ping Yue. It was truly strange.


    "You''ll know once you get there, but the four ladies are also there now." Ping Yue told her that no matter what, she was still the daughter of the Wang family. Even her servants wouldn''t dare to bully her.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble big sister Ping Yue to make this trip." Li Die heard Ping Yue''s words and didn''t feel relieved. On the contrary, she couldn''t figure it out.


    "The five ladies are too polite." Ping Yue was elated after hearing Li Die''s pleasantries.


    "Mother, Sister Four." After Li Die entered the room, she greeted Wang Shi who was sitting on the seat of honor. Then, she politely called out to Li Rou and Ping with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Sit down." When Lady Wang saw how distant she was from her, she felt a little uncomfortable. However, she did not reveal any expression on her face.


    After Li Die heard her words, she sat quietly on the side. She didn''t take the initiative to ask about the Wang family sending people to find her. She was already here and it was probably too late to ask now.


    Lady Wang was constantly paying attention to her actions. Seeing her act so gracefully, she smiled in satisfaction. Then, she said, "The reason I called you here today was also for Lan''er''s marriage."


    Hearing this, Li Die''s worried heart was somewhat relieved, but when she thought of Li Wanlan, her heart fiercely throbbed.


    She looked at Lady Wang who was sitting on the chair and took a deep breath, then said what she was thinking, "Mother, your daughter went to see Big Sis today, but Big Sis doesn''t look too good. Perhaps we''re going to get married in the next few days. Otherwise, I''m begging father to let Big Sis out, right?" Li Die''s voice carried a trace of courage and a bit of probing.


    She secretly shook her head in her heart. This daughter of hers was too kind and soft-hearted. If she knew of her own background, she would likely not be able to hide from so many people.


    As he thought about what happened that year, his slightly sour heart hardened once again. He continued with a hint of undetectable estrangement in his tone, "This matter was ordered by your father to punish you. In the end, it''s all for the sake of the young lady and the Li Residence. "If something were to happen in the past few days, I''m afraid that even the Lin Clan would find it hard to explain themselves."


    Li Die knew that this matter had already been set in stone. She didn''t have any more hope now, but she just wanted to make the few days she had spent at home more comfortable.


    However, hearing Lady Wang''s words, she understood a little. She was worried that if she let Li Wanlan out, it would cause some trouble. After all, what Li Wanlan did back then was obvious to everyone.


    "Please forgive me, mother. My daughter was inconsiderate." She had never been close to Wang Shi, so now that she wasn''t allowed to, she naturally couldn''t be like Li Rou Ping, hugging her mother''s arm and acting like a spoiled child.


    "Lan''er''s bridal dress and the bridal dress were sent back by Cai Yi Hall''s men. Now just prepare the accessories for the young lady." Originally, the bride should have embroidered the wedding dress herself. However, Li Xiangnan and Lady Wang were afraid that their current attitude towards Li Wanlan might cause unnecessary trouble, so they went to the Caiyi Pavilion to make one.

 C30

    When Li Rou Ping heard that he had to put on makeup for her, her small face was long gone. She said in a spoiled manner, "Mother, your daughter doesn''t have anything good in her hands. I''m afraid that her sister will make a joke out of it!"


    Li Die stood to the side, quietly taking a sip of her tea. It was as if everything that happened in front of her had nothing to do with her.


    Lady Wang saw her daughter flirting with her and smiled. She patted Li Rou Ping''s hair and said, "Adding on makeup is just a good omen. How could the other sisters laugh at you?"


    Mrs. Wang seemed to have an endless supply of patience towards Li Rou and Ping. No matter how coquettish she acted, she still explained with a smile. It was as if her patience would only decrease when facing her.


    "I don''t care. Mother, I don''t want to be laughed at by my other sisters." Li Rou and Ping snuggled into Wang Shi''s embrace as they acted like a spoiled child. At the same time, they gave Li Die a mocking and complacent look.


    Lady Wang seemed to have remembered that she had a daughter beside her, and the smile on her face stiffened for a moment. Then, she recovered and pointed to Li Rou Ping''s nose. Are you not afraid of being laughed at? "


    Li Rou Ping slightly raised her head and glanced at Li Die. Then the corner of her mouth slightly raised as she said, "Fifth Sister is also my mother''s daughter, so of course my daughter isn''t afraid."


    "You! "You''re already so old and yet you''re still acting coquettishly towards your mother. What should we do if we get married in the future?" Although Wang Shi was blaming him for his words, there was no trace of anger in her tone.


    Hearing about marriage, the image of Liu Yi Chen''s handsome face flashed in Li Rou Ping''s mind, and the smile on her face became very sweet.


    However, this moment was not seen by Lady Wang. Otherwise, with her intelligence, she would have discovered something.


    "Who else would a daughter act like a spoiled child to if not her mother?" Li Rou Ping was unwilling to get up no matter what, so Lady Wang naturally could not bear to see her precious daughter being wronged. After stroking her hair, her gentle voice sounded out, "Mother still has a Phoenix Piercing Peony head. You can bring it back later! "If that''s the case, are you happy?"


    When Li Rou Ping heard that Lady Wang gave her the set of Phoenix Piercing Peony to her, the smile on her face deepened. Meanwhile, Li Die''s hand that was holding the teacup slightly paused for a moment before returning to her original state, as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    "Fifth sister, mother gave me the phoenix robe that pierced the peonies and told me to go and put some makeup on elder sister. It seems that the two of us together aren''t even as important as elder sister in mother''s heart!" Li Rou and Ping seemed to still feel that Li Die''s heart wasn''t painful enough, so they intentionally slashed at her again.


    Li Rou and Ping''s actions were ignored by Li Die with a smile. The initial shock was long gone. She replied with a smile on her face, "Mother only made Sister Four not be made a joke by her sisters. It can be seen that Sister Four is not even comparable to any of the elder sisters in my mother''s heart."


    Although what she said didn''t mean anything, it didn''t sound like that to Li Rou and Ping''s ears. She felt that Li Die was purposely mocking her, saying that she needed to ask her mother for more makeup from her sister.


    In an instant, Li Rou Ping hated her a bit more. The way she looked at her also became more sinister. However, Li Die, who was bowing her head, did not notice this change of hers.


    "Mother, look, Fifth Sister is jealous!" Li Rou Ping withdrew her vicious expression from before. She looked at Mrs. Wang with a pure and innocent face as if she was a good older sister.


    "Die''er won''t be like you!" Lady Wang smiled as she replied to Li Rou Ping. Then, she raised her head to look at Li Die and asked, "Dia''Er, do you still have jewelry?"


    Li Die heard her question and laughed at herself. It didn''t matter if she had the jewelry or not, she wouldn''t be able to take out the second set of Phoenix Piercing Peony!


    "Your daughter still has some left. I''m sure elder sister won''t mind that you''re being stingy." He responded with a slight smile, but his tone was neither too far away nor too close, just in time.


    "Since mother has nothing else, daughter will take her leave first." Li Die stood up, saluted and walked out.


    "Then I''ll go back first." Watching Li Die leave, Li Rou and Ping came out of Lady Wang''s embrace with a smile on their lips. Obviously, they were very happy about the set of phoenix pith pith that they just got.


    Mother Zhang looked at her daughter and sighed. "Miss, your attitude towards the little miss is far too terrible. After all, the little miss was born from your painstaking efforts!"


    Lady Wang lowered her head and took a sip of tea. She did not say anything. Seeing her current attitude, Zhang Ye''s mother asked with a probing tone, "Does Miss still care about what happened that year?"


    Hearing her mention that incident, her face turned slightly pale before she spoke, "Looking at how separated this child and I are now, I feel really uncomfortable. In the face of that incident, it''s best if Mother Zhang doesn''t mention it anymore."


    That had always been a thorn in her heart, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Looking at her attitude, Mama Zhang understood what she meant. Although she couldn''t do anything to that person, she still completely vented her anger on the little miss, which was why she was so cold to her.


    As for her, she felt sorry for the little miss. However, she was just a servant. So what if her heart ached?


    "Yoluo, send someone to keep an eye on elder sister. I''m afraid that she won''t be able to handle the shock." Towards Li Wan Lan''s indifferent attitude, she always had a bad premonition in her heart.


    "In a while, this servant will send someone to take note." Yan Luo nodded. She was quite sympathetic towards Li Wanlan''s situation, so she didn''t object when she said she was going to come here.


    "Miss, please take a rest!" Usually, Li Die was in the habit of taking a nap, but today she was busy to the point that she hadn''t slept at all.


    "Sure." Li Die was also a bit tired, so she didn''t persist.


    "Miss, Miss will be wearing something more festive when she marries today." Yan Luo was comparing the two pieces of clothing in its hands, but its mouth wasn''t idle either.


    Li Die simply smiled. She wasn''t so simple to deal with as Yan Luo. She raised her head to look at the two clothes in her hands and said, "This is this blue dress with a white veil over it!" She had always liked simple and elegant clothes, so she really didn''t have any clothes she wanted to find for celebration.


    The hair hanging down from her waist was tied up into a simple bun with a butterfly hairpin. The butterfly shape on the hairpin was inlaid with gems.


    Although Wang Shi was a little distant from her, but she still had her share of daily food and clothing.

 C31

    "If you can take out my dark green bracelet and give it to elder sister." Li Die lowered her eyes and played with the red coral bracelet on her snow-white wrist.


    The crimson red coral on his wrist was a stark contrast.


    "That bracelet was something that even the young lady couldn''t bear to wear. How could it be given to the young lady for no reason at all? Isn''t that a pity?" Yan Luo said angrily.


    Li Die, on the other hand, didn''t feel much pain. It was just a bracelet, how could a dead creature compare to the affection between sisters?


    "I''m still young and can''t wear the jade green bracelet. It would be a waste if I didn''t. Big Sis really likes these jade bracelets." Seeing that Yan Luo was really angry, Li Die hurriedly tried to coax it with a soft voice.


    "This servant only cared for Miss. Since Miss doesn''t care, then why should I care?" After saying that, Yan Luo took out the bracelet from the cabinet and gave it to Li Die.


    The bracelet was entirely green, without any impurities. However, the water in the bracelet was also excellent.


    "Big Sis." Li Wan Lan, who had put on her makeup, sat there quietly, allowing the nanny to stroke her body. Her originally not considered fat face was now sunken, and her sharp chin was completely devoid of any flesh.


    The bright red dress with the phoenix embroidered on it was now draped over her body. It was loose and loose, making her appear even thinner.


    Her black hair was coiled all around her head, and she wore a phoenix crown inlaid with bits and pieces of pearls. A few tassels hung down from her forehead and cheeks.


    However, the tears in her eyes revealed the calmness she was currently pretending to have.


    "Today is a day of great joy, Big Sis better not to cry anymore, otherwise, it would be bad if the Lin Family saw it." Things had already become irreparable, so what could he do even if he cried?


    "The auspicious hour has arrived. Cover your head!" As the nanny said this, Lady Wang took the red hair embroidered with mandarin ducks from Xiang''er with a smile on her face and personally covered her head.


    A bridal veil was a symbol of status for the noble family. The moment the bridal veil was placed on their heads, Li Die''s sharp eyes noticed a teardrop dripping onto their clothes.


    Seeing Li Wanlan being helped up onto Lin Haozhi''s palanquin, the unease in his heart seemed to grow stronger.


    "Miss, we know how to do it too!" When Yan Luo saw that the bridal sedan was leaving, she consoled her.


    Li Die shook her head and quickly ran towards the remote back door. No matter what, she had to see Li Wanlan enter the Lin Family safely. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to relax.


    Yan Luo didn''t dare to call out to her for fear of alerting the others, so she could only follow them from behind. However, Li Die quickly stopped in front of the back door, and before Yan Luo could react, she said to her, "Go and lure away the servant guarding the back door. I''m going out."


    "What is the girl going to do?" Yan Luo asked worriedly. After all, no matter what happened today, the old master wouldn''t let them off.


    Yan Luo suddenly remembered when Li Wan Lan was still unmarried. Li Die half-jokingly told her to go get the bride. She looked at her warily, afraid that Li Wan Lan would actually do such a thing.


    If she were to know that Yan Luo had such a thought in its mind, it would probably smash her head open!


    "I just want to see big sister safely enter the Lin Family. Hurry up and lure the manservant away, otherwise it will be too late." At this moment, Li Die''s heart was in chaos. Seeing that she still wasn''t moving, she reached out her hand to push him away.


    Yan Luo let out a sigh of relief when it heard that she wasn''t going to steal the bride. It seemed like she couldn''t change her personality, but she could only walk over unwillingly.


    Li Die waited for a while longer before walking out. Seeing that there was no one by the door, she was overjoyed and quickly walked out.


    Along the way, Li Die followed closely behind the bridal sedan. She only wanted to watch from afar.


    However, before the sedan chair left the Li Residence for long, it was forced to stop. The person who stood in front of the sedan chair to block it was a man wearing a green robe. His face was handsome, but it also appeared to be very courteous.


    Li Die frowned slightly, but she didn''t walk forward. Instead, she stopped in the middle of the crowd and didn''t stand out.


    "Lan, come out! It''s me. Didn''t you say that you would work together with me until you become old? Why did you marry someone else? " At this moment, the person standing in front of Li Wan Lan Xi palanquin was none other than Lu Xin Hai himself.


    His father, Lord Lu, was afraid that he would cause trouble if he went out again. After all, there was nothing he could do to offend Scholar Han Lin and Captain Lin. He had locked him in his own room, and today, when the maidservants mentioned that it was the wedding day of the Li family''s young lady, he had been forced out.


    Inside the palanquin, Li Wan Lan heard Lu Xin Hai''s voice. Hot tears were flowing down her face. In order to keep from making a sound, she had long since bit down on her lips. She didn''t even know that blood was flowing into her mouth.


    Lin Haozhi turned around and smiled evilly as he looked at Lu Xinhai, who had already become a laughingstock, and said, "Isn''t this Young Master Lu? Why is Master Lu still sitting in front of this palanquin with your fianc¨¦e in tow? I''m afraid Young Master Lu has forgotten that today is my wedding day? "


    Lu Xinhai completely ignored the provocative Lin Haozhi at the side. His eyes were glued to the sedan, hoping that she would give him an explanation.


    In the past, he had sworn his loyalty to the sect. He couldn''t believe that she had completely forgotten about him. "Lan''er, come out and tell me. You''re not really going to marry him. You''re just joking with me."


    "I''m sorry, Lu Lang. If you had come out before today, the two of us might still have some hope, but now ¡­ "Now, forget about me!" Li Wanlan spoke in a low voice that could only be heard by herself. She completely ignored Lu Xinhai, who seemed to be crazy outside, and just sat in the sedan, tears flowing down her cheeks.


    As if she was about to shed all her tears, Li Die looked at Lu Xin Hai, who was standing outside the palanquin with a face full of infatuation, with a puzzled expression.


    If he really loved Li Wanlan that much, why did he not say a single word when she sent him the letter? Now that he was about to get married, and he had so much love and no regrets, she really couldn''t understand him.


    Liu Yi Chen, who was standing not too far away, immediately saw Li Die mixed in with the crowd. He felt quite happy, and quickly walked towards her direction.


    "Miss Li." Seeing her confused look at Lu Xin Hai, he felt a bit displeased.


    "Young Master Liu." When Li Die heard this voice and came back to her senses, she saw Liu Yi Chen looking at her with a faint smile, his face slightly flushed.

 C32

    "Young Master Lu is really infatuated with Miss Li." At this point, Liu Yi Chen had already turned his head to look at the chaos caused by Lu Xin Hai.


    Li Die followed her gaze and looked over. By this time, Lu Xin Hai had already been captured by Lin Hao, but he was still staring at the palanquin.


    "If you are so infatuated with her, why don''t you think of a way to save my elder sister and get far away from here?" He was still brooding over the fact that Li Wan Lan wrote him a letter without any activity.


    "Maybe Young Master Lu has something to say! Otherwise, I wouldn''t sit by idly and watch my beloved marry someone else without doing anything about it. " Liu Yi Chen seemed to be deeply moved, but his expression was still as though he was secretly describing a woman standing quietly at the side.


    "What kind of unspeakable things make a person be forced to give up the person they love the most?" Li Die frowned. Before, she could have been sure that Lu Xinhai also loved Li Wanlan, but now, she wasn''t sure anymore.


    "Regardless of what is hard to say, to openly stir up trouble here, I''m afraid that you''re just causing trouble for your own family." Liu Yi Chen said with a sigh, he also quite admired Lu Xin Hai.


    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have done it this way! If he had come to when elder sister had sent him a letter, the two of them would have already been blissfully together and would no longer be as tired as we are now. " Li Die said it all without any caution.


    Liu Yi Chen immediately understood her meaning, but when he looked at her, his eyes held a trace of a smile. He coincidentally bumped into Li Die, who turned around. For a moment, he was also lost in his smiling eyes.


    Li Die reacted, once again her cheeks flushed red. She pursed her lips, feeling a bit embarrassed and quickly turned her head away. She didn''t see Liu Yi looking at her with a doting expression.


    The atmosphere became a bit awkward. Liu Yi Chen seemed to ease the awkwardness as he asked: "Big Miss Li, aren''t you afraid that the Lin Family won''t let the Li Family and Lu Family go?"


    "So what if I don''t? Is he really going to protect the Li Family with the happiness of his entire life? " Li Die asked indifferently. She couldn''t understand anything.


    "What the young lady said makes sense." Liu Yi Chen nodded.


    "If Young Master Liu had stood up from Young Master Lu''s point of view today, how could he have treated this matter?" He seemed to have some hopes that Lu Xin Hai wouldn''t behave like this, but also some hopes that Lu Xin Hai''s infatuation would reach him.


    "I will do everything I can so that she won''t marry anyone else, and I won''t chase after her just to ask for an explanation." Liu Yi Chen replied with a smile on his face, and then turned around to ask her the same question she had just asked him.


    Li Die only revealed a faint smile. This smile was the only sincere smile she showed these days. "I won''t marry anyone other than myself." After pausing for a moment, he was afraid that Master Bai would not understand what he had said. Then, he explained in detail, "If I really cannot avoid marriage, then I will rather die than die."


    For a moment, this small body seemed to emit a tyrannical force, causing Liu Yi Chen to no longer have the same opinion of her as before. In his heart, he was shocked by her words and the aura she gave off.


    After saying that, Li Die looked at him nervously. However, when she saw that there was no expression of contempt or mockery on his face, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Ah ¡­" "Ahh!" Just as Li Die and Liu Yi Chen were momentarily at a loss as to what to say, a burst of shouts suddenly erupted from the side of Li Wanlan''s palanquin.


    Li Die raised her head and looked over to the source of the voice with a suspicious gaze. However, she discovered that Lu Xinhai, who didn''t know what Lin Haozhi had said, had gone crazy.


    His eyes were a little red and his originally folded hair was now scattered messily on his shoulders. The long sleeves that were originally clean and clean were now somewhat messy by the guards.


    Even so, Li Wan Lan who was sitting in the palanquin still didn''t show her head, as if this farce had nothing to do with her at all.


    While Li Die was still confused, Lu Xinhai had long since escaped from the control of the guards. However, his body softly fell down onto a pillar facing Li Wanlan''s palanquin, but his eyes were still filled with unwillingness and anticipation as he gazed at the curtain covering the palanquin, hoping that he would be able to see her at the last moment.


    Li Die had been kept in the room ever since she was young. When had she ever seen such a situation before? The only person who had been standing there alive a moment ago was now a corpse without any warmth.


    Li Die took two steps back in disbelief. Her small face that was the size of a palm had tears flowing down her face.


    His vision turned black. His body didn''t feel the pain of falling to the ground as he had expected. Instead, he fell into a warm embrace.


    A familiar fragrance lingered at the tip of her nose. Everything seemed so unreal.


    "Miss Li, are you alright?" Liu Yi Chen''s worried voice reached her ears, and she suddenly remembered that she was still in his embrace, and her face turned red.


    However, thinking of the fact that Lu Xin Hai''s scent had also dissipated, Li Die pushed him away and lowered her head to hide her blushing face.


    If she were to raise her head at this moment, she would be able to see that Liu Yi Chen was looking at her with eyes full of love and adoration.


    Liu Yi Chen blankly looked at his empty arms. His heart felt somewhat empty, as he forcefully suppressed the urge to stretch out his hand and pull her back into his embrace.


    "Thank you, Young Master Liu, I''m fine." Li Die dumbly nodded her head. At this time, Lin Haozhi had long since stopped looking at the dead Lu Xinhai. He instructed the sedan bearer to continue walking. He couldn''t help but feel that what happened just now was nothing more than a farce.


    "The butterfly has been out for a long time, so I will take my leave now." Li Die watched as the palanquin continued moving forward, and for the first time, she had the thought of not continuing to follow them.


    "That''s good too." Liu Yi Chen nodded in a rather noble manner.

 C33

    "Miss, you''re finally back. You''re scaring this servant to death." Yan Luo was looking forward to seeing its young lady return. Her heart was finally able to relax. Who knew how anxious she had become ever since she sneaked out of the house? How many problems she feared would arise.


    Fortunately, nothing happened. Yan Luo saw that something was wrong with her ever since she came back. It frowned, thinking that she was sad for her elder sister.


    Miss does not need to grieve along with Miss anymore. She has now married off, but at least she is the owner of the position. Even if Lin Haozhi were to be around, there is no one in the mansion who would be able to make you suffer.


    Li Die picked up the bowl of tea with her trembling hands, sipped the tea and suppressed the panic in her heart.


    Warm tea water flowed down her throat, warming her currently uneasy heart.


    "I saw Lu Xinhai." Yan Luo closed its mouth in surprise.


    In an instant, he reacted and said, "What? Did he really come out to see if young miss is really going to marry into the Lin Clan? " The voice was sharp, causing Li Die to frown. Yan Luo seemed to realize that she had lost control of herself, and she explained in a low voice, "This servant is just complaining on behalf of the big miss!" After all, everyone had seen what Li Wan Lan did that day.


    However, the letter sent to Lu Xinhai did not have a single reply, which would make people feel that he was a cold-hearted person.


    "Lu Xinhai is dead." Li Die seemed to have not recovered from the shock.


    "What?" Yan Luo never would have thought that it would be like this. It stared at her with its round eyes, as though it was waiting for her explanation.


    "I was secretly following Big Sis in her palanquin, but before I could get too far, I was intercepted by Lu Xinhai. However, seeing that he was standing in front of Big Sis''s palanquin with a face full of infatuation for an explanation, it shouldn''t be an act." Li Die frowned even more.


    "Earlier, when our big girl delivered a letter to him, he didn''t respond with a single word. But now he''s feigning deep love without any regrets. Truly a good tactic!" Yan Luo disdainfully curled its lips as it spoke, its expression extremely arrogant.


    "I think there''s something wrong with this." Something flashed through her mind so quickly that she could not grasp it, but she was at a loss as to where to start.


    Everything seemed ruthless, yet it was filled with deep love and no regrets. This truly gave him a headache.


    "In the end, Lu Xinhai was killed by Big Sis in her palanquin." Li Die raised her head and stared at him. Yan Luo was momentarily stunned after hearing her words. Then, it broke into small pieces. "What bad luck you have."


    Seeing that she still wanted to say something, Yan Luo hurriedly stopped her, "This young lady must be very tired after going through all this. I should take a quick nap and see how the cloud slice cake is. When I wake up, I''ll be able to eat it."


    She knew her daughter''s personality the best. Although she was extremely intelligent, she was actually pure and kind. Even an ant would not be willing to step on her master to death. Now that she had personally witnessed a living person disappearing in front of her, her mind and heart would not feel good.


    If he didn''t coax her to rest, he was afraid that she might continue to let her imagination run wild!


    "Miss, Miss has come back to the front hall. Master is calling Miss to come to the front hall!" Yan Luo smiled as it entered. It thought that now that its young lady had returned, if its young lady had seen its young lady and been living a good life, she would probably feel much better!


    "Big Sis is back?" Li Die couldn''t believe it. When she looked at Yan Luo, her eyes lit up. However, when she thought about how Lu Xin Hai had died in front of her palanquin, she was completely indifferent.


    The joy that suddenly rushed up was repelled by a cold feeling. He moved his lips and said: "Yes! "It is already time for the three dynasties to return!" Yan Luo was initially happy when it saw the happiness that instantly surged up from her. However, after seeing that she had fallen into silence for some reason, Yan Luo sighed in its heart.


    She could only silently lament that her plan was already dead in her womb. However, this small setback was still unable to shake her tenacious patience.


    "Girl, let''s go quickly! I don''t want to make the old master wait too long. " Yan Luo''s soft voice reminded her.


    "Mm, that''s fine too." Li Die nodded, feeling that her words made sense.


    "Father. Mother." Li Die was wearing a light purple dress with a green silk robe covering her body. She had a white ribbon tied around her waist and her slim waist made her look even more graceful.


    After Li Xiang Nan heard this, he just nodded his head and didn''t say anything else. He was unfamiliar with this daughter of his.


    "Alright, let''s start the meal!" Li Xiangnan sat on the main seat, and next to him was Lady Wang. Lady Wang''s seat was Li Rou Ping, and she was sitting next to Li Rou Ping.


    Li Die could tell from her position. She didn''t pay attention to the expressions of others, but after entering the house, she glanced at her own married elder sister.


    However, today, she was wearing a pale pink skirting jacket dress with a goose-yellow robe over it and a long white muslin cloth wrapped around her arm. Her originally plump face was currently quite thin, however, it did not appear haggard like when she was at home.


    Her black hair had long since been tied into a bun for a married woman, and she wore jewelry that the upper echelons of the exchange circle loved the most.


    The tassels that had fallen from his hair coincidentally intertwined with the scarlet earrings of the precious stones by his ears.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with her, Li Die heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. However, looking at her now, she looked even colder than when she was at home.


    However, when he thought about it again, he realized that even those who had experienced such a thing would probably make some changes!


    Perhaps Li Wanlan also felt her gaze, so she slightly nodded her head towards her. It was the same expression of gratitude she had given him that day.


    "Is Lan''er doing well at the Lin Residence?" Mrs. Wang calmly looked at Li Wanlan and Li Die as she asked with a caring expression.


    "Thank you for mother''s concern, everything is going well for Lan''er in the Lin Residence." On the other hand, Li Wanlan''s face was still as calm as ever. Hearing Lady Wang''s question, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but curl into a sneer as she answered. She hadn''t forgotten how she had begged them on her knees that day.

 C34

    "Since that is the case, mother can rest assured. If the Lin Family has truly caused you to suffer any grievances, Lan''er can just come back and tell mother." Lady Wang was still acting like a loving mother in front of others, treating her concubine as if she was her own.


    "Thank you, mother." Although Li Wan Lan said ''thank you'', her face didn''t show any expression of gratitude.


    Li Die had been sitting here for such a long time, so she naturally knew that Lin Haozhi hadn''t come back with Li Wanlan. If her husband had accompanied her back to the sect during the third generation, it would have been because her husband had doted on her.


    Li Xiang Nan looked at his eldest daughter who was returning to her room. On the contrary, he had a calm expression on his face.


    "Lan''er, try this water chicken. I know it''s your favorite dish, so I specially prepared it in the kitchen early in the morning." Lady Wang was still speaking politely, adding a few dishes to Li Wanlan''s bowl from time to time.


    After a meal, Lady Wang accompanied Li Xiang Nan out. There were only a few sisters left in the room saying a few words to each other.


    Li Manting looked at Li Wanlan''s frosty face and couldn''t help but shiver. She felt that this elder sister seemed to be colder than before, as if whoever got close to her would be frozen into ice.


    Her eyes flickered as she glanced at Li Rou Ping. In the end, she gritted her teeth and asked, "Big Sis, why don''t you let Big Sis and Husband accompany you when you go back?"


    Seeing that Li Manting had already started her conversation, Li Rou Ping couldn''t help but chime in, "That''s right! That''s right! Big Sis, why didn''t you accompany Big Sis when she returned? " The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, as if he was in a good mood.


    "What? I thought that my sister definitely didn''t want to see him, so I didn''t ask him to come back with me. It seems that I''ve been overthinking things today." Li Wan Lan''s expression changed slightly as she looked at the two of them and spoke.


    Naturally, everyone present knew the reason why Li Wanlan said they didn''t want to see Lin Haozhi. Now that she mentioned him in such a cryptic manner, Li Rou, Ping, and Li Manting only felt that the teasing incident on the Dragon Boat was like yesterday.


    The two of them could not help but grow pale. Coughing lightly, they said, "Eldest sister, you worry too much. In any case, he is now my younger sister''s brother-in-law. How could my younger sister not like him?" Li Rou Ping secretly gnashed her teeth, but her face remained calm and collected as she smiled.


    Back then, when Big Sis married into the Lin Clan, she was extremely unwilling to! Currently, how nice is big sister''s husband to big sister? " Li Manting seemed to be inquiring about her concern, but in reality, she was using these knives to stab her heart.


    "Naturally." When these words came out, Li Wanlan''s face was still as cold as ever. There wasn''t any expression of unwillingness, which made Li Manting and Li Rou Ping feel a little bored.


    Li Die couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Didn''t Big Sis say that my tricks are very good? Do I have to bring some back this time?"


    Li Wan Lan knew her intentions, so she didn''t say much and just followed her out of the courtyard.


    As soon as they left the courtyard, Li Die did not hide her eyes that were filled with concern. She sized her up and asked, "Has big sister been doing well at the Lin Family?" Although his mother and sisters had asked about it, none of them genuinely wanted to know if she was truly safe in the Lin Clan.


    "Of course." She knew that this fifth sister in her eyes truly cared about her. However, from the day she married into the Lin Family, it was no longer important whether or not she was truly safe.


    She only knew that the person who loved her wholeheartedly and doted on her had already been killed by her sedan on the day of her wedding. She couldn''t bear to cry over his filial piety.


    "Big Sis." She knew that once Li Wanlan married into the Lin Clan, she would never be at peace. She just knew that.


    His father had used such a method to force Lin Taibai to marry into his own family, and that Lin Haozhi was also someone like that. How could he possibly have gotten married into such a family?


    She wanted to ask him about that day with Lu Xinhai, but when she came in contact with his sorrowful eyes, which were hidden behind that ice-cold appearance, she didn''t know how to ask.


    Perhaps, Li Wanlan would never let go of Lu Xinhai''s death for the rest of her life. At that time, Lu Xinhai had decided to use that method to die right in front of her eyes, probably to make her remember his death for the rest of her life! Clearly, no matter who it was, they all had their own selfish sides.


    "Alright, let''s go back!" Otherwise, it might bring about some unnecessary trouble. " She knew that she had found a reason to call her out, but she just didn''t want herself to be mocked by the two of them.


    "Yes." Li Die could only nod and follow her obediently.


    However, just as they arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, they heard voices coming from inside before they even entered.


    "Third sister, looking at how big sister is now, do you really think you''re still that Li Wan Lan!?" Li Manting said with a slightly disdainful tone.


    "Naturally, he''s not the Li Wanlan from before. Now that he''s married to someone like Lin Haozhi, just thinking about it makes him feel better." When Li Rou Ping thought of her frosty face, the corner of her mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile.


    "This is third sister''s credit!" If Third Sister hadn''t discovered their intentions in time and sent people to kidnap the letter for Lu Xinhai, I''m afraid that we wouldn''t have seen her in such agony right now! " Li Manting''s tone was filled with pride, and even her face was full of smiles as she looked at Li Rou Ping.


    "Luckily, she thought that Lu Xinhai received a letter from her, but didn''t come to find her."


    "What a good saying, Lu Lang! If there were people who didn''t know about this, where did they think this shameless, frivolous girl came from?!" How is this called a proper daughter''s house? " It was obvious that Li Wanlan''s letter to Lu Xinhai had already been opened and read by Li Manting and Li Rou Ping. They scoffed at Li Wanlan''s pretentiousness.


    Li Die listened in disbelief. She never knew that her two sisters were so scheming.


    Since they were sisters, she didn''t understand why they had to separate such a loving couple. Now, however, they were separated by Yin and Yang.


    Her tightly pursed lips were slightly trembling, but she did her best to restrain herself from letting out a sound. A pair of emotionless eyes, with a repressed hatred, stared fixedly at the two people in the yard who were smiling sweetly.

 C35

    At this moment, his tightly clenched fist was already badly mutilated, but he did not know it. However, his mind kept replaying the scene where Lu Xin Hai had crashed into his palanquin.


    Li Die looked at him with a pale face and eyes full of concern, but she didn''t know how to comfort him.


    However, the voices in the courtyard had not stopped for a long time. Li Rou Ping''s harsh voice unavoidably sounded out, "I didn''t expect that this Lu Xin Hai was really an idiot! However, she did so on the day of elder sister''s marriage. It can be seen that she didn''t truly love her, but just wanted to add a bit of misfortune to her. "


    Li Manting did not refute her words. She only pursed her lips and smiled, but the two of them did not know it. Their words had long been heard by the two who were hiding outside the door.


    After Li Die found a trace of her strength, she grabbed Li Wanlan''s hand as if she was encouraging her. She felt her hand tremble, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Sister Four, is what you said true?" Her movements were bigger than her brain. Before Li Wan Lan could grab her, she already rushed in. Seeing that the two of them were still calm and composed, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "So what if it''s true?" Li Rou Ping''s voice contained traces of provocation, and her gaze swept over the two of them, but unconsciously, it gradually became fierce.


    "Sister Four, why did you do this?" She originally thought that Li Rou Ping was just a bit willful in her little daughter''s family, but she never would have thought that she would be so vicious, casually ruining her happiness. Moreover, she was her own blood sister.


    "Isn''t this all for the sake of Big Sis? For the sake of the entire Li Residence?" He glanced at Li Wanlan with disdain. Seeing that she still had that ice-cold expression, he couldn''t help but laugh to himself. He continued, "If we really let Big Sis and Young Master Lu escape together, have you thought that the Lin Clan would spare our Li Residence? Big Sis is really happy now? "


    Li Die shook her head in disbelief. She looked at her with a pale face and said: "Then what kind of person is Lin Haozhi? I''m sure Fourth Sister knows him better than I do! Now that we have allowed big sister to marry into the Lin Family, isn''t that the same as pushing her into a pit of fire? "


    "No matter how weak Lin Haozhi is, his father is also Grand Commandant Lin. If he could pass through gold and silver, how could it be a fire pit?" Li Rou Ping said indifferently.


    Li Die couldn''t communicate with her at all. Her eyes were red as she dragged Li Wanlan and ran out.


    After walking for a while, Li Wanlan seemed to have calmed down. She didn''t seem to be trembling anymore, but her tense face didn''t look relaxed at all.


    "Big sister, it''s all my fault. If I was a little more intelligent, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have discovered what was happening now." Li Die slightly lowered her head. Her face, however, had an uneasy look. She didn''t dare to raise her head and look at the current her, afraid that she would see disappointment in her eyes.


    "None of your business." After a long time, until Li Die thought that she wouldn''t speak anymore, Li Wan Lan''s cold voice came out from her lips.


    Although it was an extremely short sentence, she knew that she was not to blame, but her eyes were still red.


    "If I had discovered that something was amiss earlier, perhaps big sister wouldn''t have married into the Lin Family right now, and Young Master Lu wouldn''t have died." After finishing her sentence, Li Die vented out all the pent-up sorrow in her heart and started sobbing softly.


    However, Li Wanlan still didn''t say a word, as if she didn''t see her crying.


    "I still have to go see Aunt Liu, so I''ll take my leave first." Li Wanlan pondered for a moment, then slowly said, "In the past, although Li Wanlan was also a bit cold, she was definitely not like now."


    She knew that Li Wan Lan''s true indifference came from her bones. It wasn''t as cold as it used to be, but it was still soft from the bottom of her heart.


    And now, with the death of Lu Xinhai, that last bit of softness in her heart had probably been buried with him! Perhaps Li Wanlan was no longer the Li Wanlan who protected her sister like before.


    Sometimes things change for the rest of your life.


    "Miss, you''ve finally returned. Just now, the fourth lady sent someone to look for you and her!" Ever since Yan Luo finished eating dinner in the main hall with her family, she was sent back to guard the courtyard. As a result, she did not hear Li Rou Ping and Li Manting''s words.


    Li Die thought about it for a while, then asked, "Did the boy you asked to deliver the letter to find out what was wrong with it?"


    Yan Luo only glanced at Li Die. However, it had been a long time since it had asked this question.


    Despite being puzzled, he still seriously thought of something and said: "There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that every time I go over to ask, that manservant said he gave it to Young Master Lu personally, but there wasn''t even a single reply."


    Li Die nodded. If he really did give it to Lu Xinhai personally, according to the feelings Lu Xinhai had for his elder sister, how could he not have written a reply?


    That could only mean that the servant did not give the letter to Young Master Lu and instead gave it to Li Rou and Ping. Only then could it explain why Li Wanlan had written so many letters and not responded.


    After hearing the conversation between Li Rou Ping and Li Manting, goosebumps unconsciously appeared on his neck. It was as if this twin sister was no longer the sister he knew.


    Or perhaps it was because she had never met this elder sister before!


    Yan Luo noticed that she did not seem like her usual self, but it was still puzzling. She took up the cup of tea she had brewed earlier and asked, "Why did you ask me about this again?"


    There were only a few people who trusted Yan Luo, so when she heard her question, she did not try to hide anything from her. When she saw that there was nothing strange going on outside, she slowly exhaled and began to speak, "Back then, it wasn''t that Young Master Lu did not reply to the letter Big Sis sent to Young Master Lu, it was just that he had never received it before."


    When Yan Luo heard what the young lady said, it widened its eyes. Then, it remembered the servant that the young lady had asked about just now. It asked in confusion, "How did that servant dare to be so daring?"


    Yan Luo couldn''t be blamed for being so astonished. If the attendant acted in such a manner, even if they found out about it, he wouldn''t be able to escape death. Furthermore, he didn''t follow his master''s instructions at all.


    "It''s not that he doesn''t dare to do so himself. However, he has the backing of the person behind him. Naturally, he would dare to do so." Li Die looked forward, as if she wanted to see something through the object in front of her.

 C36

    "The person behind him?" After pondering over it for a moment, Yan Luo asked in disbelief, "Could it be the old master?" After all, Li Xiangnan had been looking forward to this marriage the most, and approved it the most. He said that he was afraid Li Wanlan would cause trouble, so he sent people to pay more attention.


    "Logically speaking, it is most likely that father did this, but this is not the case." He looked at the troubled Yan Luo and said, "Sister Four sent someone to intercept that letter."


    There was a tinge of sadness in her tone. Yan Luo said angrily, "This servant knows that the fourth lady has some good methods. I didn''t expect that she would harm you, and now you''ve ruined your marriage." She still had some lingering fear from last time. When she heard that it was still her who had the upper hand in this matter, she couldn''t help but speak seriously.


    Li Die vented out all the anger she had accumulated. She didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. She reminded him, "I won''t dare to be so exposed in the future. If anyone hears, I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect you."


    Yan Luo knew that she was doing this for her own good. For a moment, it was a bit embarrassing for her to stick out her tongue. Then, she thought of something and asked, "How did you know that the fourth lady did this?"


    "When I went back with Big Sis earlier, I went to the entrance and personally heard the conversation between Fourth Sis and Second Sis." Li Die sighed. Who could ever imagine that her former sister would make such a ruckus?


    Ah!" Yan Luo let out a cry of surprise. Then, it seemed as if it recalled something. It used its two hands to cover its small mouth, leaving only a pair of rolling eyes outside.


    Li Die was tickled by her appearance. He laughed out loud. The tense atmosphere in the room had disappeared.


    "Then how would the four misses know that young miss is sending a letter to Young Master Lu?" Yan Luo tilted her head as she asked this question. This was also the question that she currently didn''t understand.


    After all, there were only the three of them in the room at that time. Moreover, the servant who delivered the letter was only decided by them on the spur of the moment, so it was obvious that the attendant was bought by Li Rou Ping later on.


    Thinking of the day when the three of them were studying in the room and Xiang''er was'' guarding the door by herself ''outside, a light flashed across Li Die''s eyes. She smiled at Yan Luo and the two of them said with absolute certainty, "Xiang''er."


    After all, she was the only one standing guard outside at that time, and no one would have noticed if they had eavesdropped on her. Moreover, she was pointed out by Wang Family''s new daughter, Li Rou Ping, and had the backing of Wang Family.


    "Then don''t you have to tell this lady?" Yan Luo''s small face was about to twitch as she spoke.


    Li Die shook her head. Since she could think of this, then Li Wan Lan would also think that it was better to have one more thing than one less thing.


    After all, there were many people waiting to find their weaknesses! Thinking of what Li Rou and Ping had said during the day, he couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Second Young Master." Recently, Li Xiao Yuan had become a lot more idle. He spent more time staying in the mansion than usual.


    He only looked at Li Die, who seemed unhappy all day long, with a hint of flattery.


    "Second brother." She had long since gotten used to this second brother coming to her place.


    Ever since she found out about the matter between Li Rou Ping and Li Manting, she had been depressed and depressed. Li Xiao Yuan had been thinking of ways to make her happy all day, so she respected this second brother of hers from the bottom of her heart.


    "What''s wrong with Fifth Sister?" Who dares to provoke you? Second Brother will teach him a lesson for you. " Li Xiao Yuan purposely said as he shook his fist, which was full of threat.


    "With second brother here, who would dare to provoke me!" Li Die wrinkled her nose and said coquettishly.


    Remembering the purpose of his visit, he broke into a smile, revealing a row of shiny teeth, and said: "Seeing Fifth Sister cooped up in the mansion all day, if it wasn''t for her changing into men''s clothes today and going out with Second Brother, I would have to change my mood."


    Looking at Li Xiao Yuan''s shining eyes, she could not bear to refuse and stayed in the mansion all day, yet she was a little stuffy. Thinking up to this point, she did not try to be hypocritical, but only nodded and said, "Then second brother will stay here for a while, fifth sister will go in and change before coming out."


    Yan Luo purposely chose a white robe to wear, hiding the charms of her little daughter. It gave her a hint of the heroic spirit of a man.


    Her black hair was also tied up with a green headband. The second time she appeared in front of Li Xiao Yuan, she held a fan in her hand and looked like an elegant gentleman.


    "If Fifth Sister were to walk around the streets like this, who knows how many girls'' hearts she would have been infatuated with!" Li Xiao Yuan sized her up while teasing her with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Second brother will always tease me. Who doesn''t know that the Second Young Master Li is the one who has bewitched thousands of young ladies?" Li Die gave him a sideways glance, but she didn''t know that her little girl''s cute look was obvious. Li Xiao Yuan just wiped his nose and laughed awkwardly a few times.


    Despite their teasing, the two of them did not forget to go out. They left the Li Residence and headed straight for the biggest restaurant in the city with Li Die.


    Li Die stood in front of the restaurant''s entrance and glanced at Li Xiao Yuan. "Second Brother, who did you arrange to meet today? "If it''s inconvenient, I won''t go in with second brother."


    She still knew that she was a girl disguised as a man. Currently, East Han Country was very strict with men and women, and when a man and woman were seven years old, their seats were already different.


    Therefore, her current concerns were not unreasonable. Li Xiao Yuan glanced at her, smiled, wiped her soft hair, and said, "It''s alright, they are all good friends."


    Since Li Xiao Yuan had already said so, there was no reason for Li Die to not enter anymore. The corner of her mouth slightly raised upwards as she followed behind Li Xiao Yuan without saying anything else.


    "Brother Li." Just as Li Xiao Yuan and Li Die entered the private room, Liu Yi Chen, who was sitting inside, stood up and greeted them with a cupped fist.


    "Miss Li." Ever since Li Die entered the room, Liu Yi Chen''s eyes had been circling around her, not leaving her for even a moment.

 C37

    "Young Master Liu, you can call me Butterfly." Li Die slapped the fan in her hand and casually waved it back and forth.


    "Alright, then don''t be so polite with that butterfly. Just call me Yi Chen." Liu Yi Chen''s cheeks were slightly red, and he took the opportunity to ask her to call his name. He didn''t know why, but every time he heard her call him ''Young Master'', he would feel quite uncomfortable.


    Li Xiao Yuan watched as the two of them pursed their lips and laughed, then coughed twice before successfully pulling everyone''s attention back to him. He went in first, found a seat by the window, and sat down, and after looking around at the people around him, he said: "This is my younger sister, I just want to take her out to relax."


    The young masters who were on good terms with Li Xiao Yuan naturally did not have any objections, but every single one of them kept glancing at her, intentionally or otherwise. Liu Yi Chen felt a burst of discomfort in his heart as he looked at her, and without even thinking, he used his body to cover up everyone''s gaze.


    No one actually dared to underestimate the light that was emitted from those half-closed eyes.


    Li Die just quietly sat at the side, listening to what they were talking about. She didn''t say anything, but only looked at Liu Yi Chen occasionally with a smile on her face.


    "Listening to your brother talk with them, it''s pretty boring!" After the discussion was over, Li Xiao Yuan left the restaurant with his friends. Liu Yi Chen was slightly behind the crowd as he walked side by side with Li Die. He whispered into her ear with a rare sincere smile on his face.


    "Fortunately, looking at Yi Chen, it seems that she doesn''t have much patience for this sort of thing." Li Die asked with a smile as she resisted the urge to laugh. Her bright eyes would glance at Li Xiao Yuan from time to time. When she saw that he didn''t notice her, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Liu Yi Chen naturally noticed her little movements. Looking at her wandering eyes, he felt his heart tighten, and he looked at her with a doting expression.


    "Fourth sister, look, is that Fifth sister?" At this moment, Li Manting came out together with Li Rou, Ping, and Li Shuangtong. She planned to buy some of her daughter''s family''s thread to return to the mansion, and to ease the stifling feeling in the mansion after so long.


    He also didn''t expect to see Li Die the moment he stepped out of the door. He intentionally had a smile on his face as he looked at Li Rou Ping who was still staring blankly at the goods on the stall.


    Without waiting for Li Rou Ping to reply, Li Shuangtong looked in Li Manting''s direction. Her small face was filled with surprise as she said, "Fifth Sister, why are you dressed like a man?" "Who''s that person beside her?"


    Hearing her cry out, Li Rou Ping unwillingly turned her head and saw that the person standing next to Li Die was the brother Chen she had been yearning for all this time. Her anger directly rose up and she walked over aggressively before Li Shuangtong could even react.


    As if catching a thief on the spot was only natural, his hands hidden under his sleeves tightly clenched.


    Looking at the two of them berating, "Li Die, are you this shameless?"


    "Sister Four?" Li Die looked at Li Rou Ping who angrily walked over. She was slightly surprised and then looked at her as if she didn''t understand what she was saying.


    Li Rou Ping looked at her pretentious appearance. Her originally rising anger had now directly jumped to the top, and pointed at her with a trembling finger as she said, "Are you this shameless because you sneaked out of the house dressed as a man and fooled around with a man?" "Where is your Scholar''s Manor located?"


    Li Die looked at the fourth sister who had scolded her the moment she rushed out with a wronged expression. She bit her lips as tears welled in her eyes, causing Liu Yi''s heart to throb slightly.


    Her face had even turned ashen. Seeing that her eyes were about to shoot out flames, she spoke with a cold voice, "Is this how Miss Li is raised? To be cursing in public like that, what difference does it make to that shrew? Moreover, the one who is insulting is her own blood sister. "


    Li Rou Ping did not expect that Liu Yi Chen would scold her for her sake. For a moment, her eyes actually turned red with grievance. Unfortunately, Liu Yi didn''t have the time to look at her pretty face.


    Moreover, his heart was tied to the little girl at the side. Seeing her so protective, Li Rou Ping''s heart was filled with unwillingness as she said, "Li Die, you really have some skills!" With such a fox-like figure, it''s no wonder that the souls of men were all hooked away! "


    Looking at the surrounding people pointing fingers at him, Li Xiao Yuan was slightly embarrassed. Looking at Li Rou Ping''s face that he didn''t know of, his heart was filled with a burning rage. He clenched his teeth and forcefully suppressed the raging anger in his heart as he said, "Li Rou Ping, shut up."


    Li Xiao Yuan had never spoken of her before, not to mention that he had scolded her loudly in front of so many people. As he looked at Li Die who was hiding at the side, his eyes were filled with intense hatred.


    "Brother Li, is this a good home tutor of the Li family?" Liu Yi Chen looked at the aggrieved Li Die. Anger filled his heart, and he could not help but feel that his words were neither light nor heavy.


    "Brother Liu, please forgive me for teaching you so dishonorably." After Li Xiao Yuan finished speaking, he looked at Li Rou Ping sinisterly and said, "Apologize to Fifth Sister."


    It was as if Li Rou Ping didn''t believe him. She waited for her round eyes to look at Li Xiao Yuan. Her slightly red eyes made Li Xiao Yuan''s heart feel slightly unwilling to accept it. After all, she was his little sister whom he had doted on for over ten years.


    "I won''t! On what basis should I apologize to her? What did I say wrong? She disregarded etiquette, was shameless, disguised as a man, and yet she was so intimate with a man on the streets? Isn''t that dishonoring my Li family''s reputation?"


    No matter what, she would not apologize to her no matter what. Slightly tilting her head to the side, Li Manting and Li Shuangtong stood to the side, watching the show. Apart from Li Rou Ping who was being scolded, she felt slightly happy inside.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes also slightly narrowed, revealing a little bit of danger. She tightly bit her lips to hide her current mood, as well as her anger.


    "I let Fifth Sister follow me. How about it?" Li Xiao Yuan looked at Li Rou Ping, who seemed to have become a completely different person. His forehead was slightly aching, and he actually didn''t know what to do with her.


    "Second brother? Even you have to help her now? " Li Rou Ping instantly opened her eyes wide as she stared unblinkingly at Li Xiao Yuan. She looked at her second brother, who had doted on her since she was young, and did not understand why everything had changed since this woman came back. Even Liu Yi Chen was helping her protect her.

 C38

    "She''s your sister, too." There was even a hint of helplessness in her tone. However, at this moment, other than the lady who was still angry, how could she hear so much?


    Li Die understood what Li Xiao Yuan was feeling. After all, he was her closest family member. She gently broke away from Liu Yi Chen''s protection and didn''t look at his worried expression. With Li Xiao Yuan''s appearance that seemed to want to say something but hesitated to speak.


    He slowly walked to the front of Li Rou Ping and maintained a distance that wasn''t too far away.


    He blankly looked at the distance that wasn''t too far away and his expression was a little absent-minded. It seemed that when she first came back, their relationship wasn''t as stiff as it was before. Now they had to rely on this distance that wasn''t too close to protect him?


    Li Die took a deep breath, looked into her slightly teary eyes and said, "Why do you have to keep looking for trouble with me?"


    Li Rou and Ping seemed to have heard some funny joke. They laughed loudly as they looked at her, and in the end, after laughing enough, they said, "Then why did you come back? Why did you come back to take everything away from me?"


    Li Die frowned as she looked at her crazed look. She opened her mouth and said, "This is also my home. I was sent to my uncle''s family for foster care when I was three years old, how could I be innocent? Besides, I don''t think I stole anything from you. "


    He looked at her blankly for a while and saw that she still did not want to speak. He continued, "Are we twins? The two sisters who should be the closest to each other in the world are now making you hate me? "


    Liu Yi Chen looked as if he couldn''t bear to watch any longer. He walked up to her and held her cold little hand, saying: "Die, let''s go first!"


    Li Rou and Ping just stood there, watching Liu Yi Chen hold her hand and walk away little by little. In the end, they didn''t even give her a single glance. In the end, he didn''t even know how he returned to his own residence.


    "Miss, this morning, Madame Zhou passed out while trying to lay down the rules." Yan Luo said as it looked at the five absent-minded girls.


    "Then let''s go over and take a look!" Recently, although she was said to be in trouble, she didn''t dare to be vague about proper business. After all, she had already broken off all relations with Li Rou Ping.


    "Mother." Li Die entered the house and bowed politely without looking sideways. After getting up, he asked with a worried expression, "Your daughter heard that your mother passed out due to unwell, so I came over to take a look. How''s your condition?"


    "The doctor is still checking inside! "You sure are considerate." Lady Wang said to her in an indifferent manner, without even putting on an act.


    Only after the palace doctor had repeatedly confirmed Madame Zhou''s pulse did he stand up and walk out. With a happy smile, he said, "Congratulations Madam, this concubine''s wedding pulse is yours." The doctor slightly lowered his head. As a result, he didn''t see the complicated look that flashed through Lady Wang''s eyes when she heard the news.


    In the blink of an eye, Lady Wang returned to her usual self, smiling as she looked at him, "If so, I''ll have to trouble the Residence of Zhou to treat the patient. But since this is a wedding vein, why would Aunt Zhou faint?"


    "In reply to Madame, Auntie Zhou only fainted because she was too tired at the moment." The doctor had a respectful expression, the corners of his mouth almost reaching his ears. He was just wondering how much he could get this time. After all, if news of a big family spread, they would take it very seriously.


    "Is Aunt Zhou''s pulse stable?" Wang Shi did her best to restrain her emotions. The handkerchief in her hand was torn to pieces. It was likely that she would no longer be able to use it in the future.


    "Madame Zhou''s pulse is steady and the fetus is fine." The Prefecture Physician continued to lower his head. However, when Lady Wang heard his words, a cruel smile appeared on her face. She said, "I''ll be troubling you with your medical treatment. You may go down to receive your reward!"


    "Thank you Madam." Naturally, the doctor happily ran down to claim the reward. After all, this kind of matter with the large courtyard wasn''t something he could guess at and interfere in.


    "In the future, Aunt Zhou will have to rest well so that the Li Residence can have another man." Although there were many sons in the mansion, only Li Xiao Yuan, who came from the Wang Clan, was a male.


    "Thank you, Madam. This concubine will naturally do her best. " Auntie Zhou only had Third Miss Li Shuangtong and her daughter on her side. Now that she had the honor of getting pregnant again, she was naturally very happy.


    He gently stroked his stomach that was still flat and revealed a gentle smile. Even his entire body was emitting a maternal lustre.


    "In the future, if you want anything to eat, send someone to tell me and I''ll have someone bring it to you." Lady Wang looked at Aunt Zhou with a smile, unable to connect with the woman who had revealed her killing intent.


    "Mother, Mother, your daughter heard that Auntie Zhou is pregnant?" After the news that Aunt Zhou was pregnant was spread, Li Rou and Ping impatiently ran over to Lady Wang''s place to seek confirmation.


    "Just now, it was the prefecture''s doctor who examined my pulse. It''s been two months!" Lady Wang looked at her daughter affectionately, the corners of her mouth curving upwards, forming a smile that would cause chills to run down one''s spine.


    After all, a woman in such a deep courtyard was able to give birth to three children safely. Moreover, she had always been able to sit as the matriarch, and the great power of the mansion was in her hands. Thus, it could be seen that she was not a real little white lotus.


    However, this kind of person would disguise themselves better. They would look like harmless little white lotuses, but at the most dangerous time, they would turn into poppies and give you a fatal blow.


    "Mother, are you really going to let Aunt Zhou give birth to the child?" She couldn''t let someone else take over Scholar Han Lin''s house.


    "Mother, what if she really has a little brother? "Could it be that mother is really just looking on helplessly as she gave everything to someone else?" Li Rou and Ping looked at the unmoved Lady Wang as she said this with a bit of persuasion.


    "Naturally, I cannot surrender all of this to someone else." However, she still hadn''t thought of how to deal with Madame Zhou.


    After all, Li Xiangnan was already past his prime, and there was only one direct descendant in the Li Residence. It was obvious how much he longed for this child to be born.


    "The past three months were all due to the unstable state of fetal life. If Madame Zhou were to accidentally give birth to a small child, it would have nothing to do with us, right?" Li Rou Ping slightly raised her face as she spoke with a smile.

 C39

    "However, if you want to do it secretly, it won''t be easy." Lady Wang still frowned. The reason why she was the only one left in the mansion was that she had contributed a lot to her work.


    It could be seen that the women''s battlefield was not that clean.


    "Mother, don''t worry. If Aunt Zhou was accidentally killed by her own daughter, wouldn''t it have nothing to do with us?" Furthermore, it was likely that this matter would end peacefully!


    "Li Shuangtong?" Lady Wang still looked at Li Rou and Ping with worry. Although Li Shuangtong was a bit stupid, she still needed to be more careful.


    Li Rou Ping and Lady Wang discussed for a long time before deciding to use her method. Li Rou Ping revealed a cold smile. Even if Li Shuangtong went to get rid of her own mother''s child, she would definitely relate this matter to Li Die.


    All the rare things in the evening were used in the main hall. Li Xiangnan sat on the seat of honor, while Lady Wang sat on the left side. Aunt Zhou naturally could not let her serve them standing because she was pregnant, so she added a stool next to Lady Wang.


    Li Xiang Nan sat on the right side of Li Rou Ping, Li Die sat next to her, and Li Man Ting and Li Shuangtong sat next to her.


    "Auntie Zhou, this lily soup is especially helpful for pregnant women." Lady Wang personally scooped up some lily soup and offered it to Aunt Zhou, a deep sisterly smile on her face.


    Looking at the soup she offered, she didn''t know whether she should drink it or not. If she didn''t drink it, she would offend the matriarch, but if she drank it like that ¡­ what''s wrong with it? She cried until she couldn''t find anyone to drink it.


    After all, she still had to rely on her belly to turn things around. With a delicate and weak expression, Aunt Zhou looked at Li Xiangnan, causing his heart to tremble.


    When he noticed his wife sitting beside him with her hair tied, his expression immediately changed. He no longer cared about her delicate and pretty appearance as he said, "Since master''s mother gave it to you so naturally, you often do so, right? "I won''t disappoint my mistress.


    When Aunt Zhou heard his words, she glared hatefully at Lady Wang, who was still earnestly preparing Li Xiangnan''s dishes. Perhaps because her gaze was too eager, Lady Wang felt her gaze raise and meet her eyes. With an indifferent smile, she continued to pretend to be gentle and virtuous.


    "My concubine thanks Madam for her love." The corner of Madame Zhou''s mouth twitched, revealing a smile that was not too ugly. Her plain hands slowly stirred the spoon in the bowl, and her red lips, half-filled with the spoon, became even more charming.


    Every move of Auntie Zhou attracted Li Xiangnan''s attention. When Lady Wang saw the two people looking at each other openly, the hands she placed under the table probably tore the brocade handkerchief to shreds, but she couldn''t help but smile.


    "Master, try this. This dish was specially made using ice from the icehouse. It can be eaten in the summer." Wang Shi smiled as she pushed a delicate soup in front of him.


    "Indeed, it''s not bad. The cool air has lowered the temperature by quite a bit. Yue Er, you''ve troubled yourself." Li Xiangnan finally could bear to shift his gaze away from the charming and persistent Aunt Zhou. He looked at her lovingly.


    After hearing Li Xiangnan praise her, Lady Wang shyly lowered her head, revealing a slender snow-white neck. She then raised her head to look at Aunt Zhou and said, "Tomorrow there will be more banquets. After all, it''s not convenient for Madame Zhou to move about, so she decided to stay in her room that day.


    Li Xiangnan was rather satisfied with her arrangement. He was so angry that he made Auntie Zhou hate him!


    "Girl. It''s getting hotter and hotter today. Madam was overjoyed because Aunt Zhou was pregnant, so she sent the invitation a few days earlier. " When Yan Luo thought about the lively banquet that was about to be held in the mansion, its small face couldn''t help but reveal an excited expression. It was afraid that no one would not know about it.


    "You! I''m afraid you''re just thinking about the pastries that will be placed at the banquet? " Seeing that her eyes were about to turn pink, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Miss." Yan Luo''s face was completely pink as it said in a coquettish tone, while it stomped its feet.


    Thinking of the banquet, even Liu Yi Chen would come over, the corners of her mouth unconsciously curving up into a perfect curve. Yan Luo had already recovered her composure, covering her mouth and smiling foolishly, looking at the young lady in a daze, her mind suddenly moved, teasing: "Miss, are you thinking about Young Master Liu again?"


    "Of course not, stop talking nonsense." Li Die had a thin face. Now that she was being toyed with by Yan Luo, her face was as red as a fire. She stared at Li Xi in a charming manner.


    "Miss, it was clearly written on her face, but she is still unwilling to admit it now." Yan Luo laughed as it spoke. After a pause, it continued, "However, Young Master Liu is an elegant and elegant man. He''s a genius. Furthermore, Young Master Liu has saved young lady many times!"


    Li Die nodded. Her heart was filled with sweetness when she thought of Liu Yi Chen, but she didn''t have the mood to tease him. She deliberately put on a stern face and said, "Go and rest. There''s still work to be done!"


    Yan Luo had been busy the entire day. Now that it heard her words, it was smiling as it leisurely went back to sleep.


    Her black hair was scattered on the soft pillow made from snow-white silk. Her ink-black hair was intertwined with the snow-white fabric. The snow-white silk robe worn on Li Die''s body made her look even more petite.


    A pair of big, wet eyes blankly stared at the top of his head. Layers of muslin curtains hung down, blocking the delicate figure on the bed as well as the scenery outside.


    Li Die had always been a light sleeper, but for some reason today, she slept well through the night until dawn.


    "It''s time for the girl to wash up." Yan Luo put down the copper bowl in its hand. It pouted slightly and muttered, "I don''t know why, but the girl has been acting more and more like a lazy cat these days!"


    It was no wonder that Li Die was like this. In the past, she had been in a shallow sleep, but now she had received quite a bit of shock from the incident where Lu Xin Hai crashed into her, so during that time, she didn''t dare to close her eyes. Every night, when she came back from her dreams, she would be able to see Lu Xin Hai''s unwilling eyes.


    During this period of time, the knot in her heart had been resolved. Naturally, it was to make up for her previously sleepless nights. However, she wouldn''t tell this to Yinluo. She was just worried about this silly girl.

 C40

    "Die, why isn''t she in the front hall?" Today, Liu Yi Chen received an invitation from the Han family''s Scholar Han Lin, so he came with his mother. After sitting for a while in the front courtyard, he eagerly ran over.


    "Yee ain''t in the front hall either." Li Die revealed a smile as she looked at Liu Yi Chen. In the garden behind the Han Lin Scholar''s Manor, Li Die was wearing a long dress with a peach blossom painted on her forehead.


    "Young Master Liu." Just as Li Rou Ping and Li Manting were about to turn into the front hall, they happened to see Li Die and Liu Yi Chen at a corner of the garden.


    "Miss Li." Liu Yi Chen nodded his head, unnoticeably frowning.


    "Why isn''t Young Master Liu in the front hall?" Li Rou Ping asked with a light smile.


    "Then it''s over. Farewell." As Li Rou Ping and Li Manting approached, Liu Yi Chen stood up and said. Without waiting for them to say anything else, he turned around and walked out.


    Since there were both men and women attending the banquet, Li Xiangnan and Li Xiaoyuan were entertaining the male guests in the front hall while Lady Wang was entertaining the female guests who had come over from a pavilion.


    After Li Die saw Liu Yi Chen leave, she did not even bother looking at the expressions on their faces as she walked in another direction.


    Li Rou Ping and Li Manting both had ugly expressions on their faces as they stared at Li Die''s back as if they wanted to see through it.


    Only when she could no longer be seen did Li Rou Ping put away her terrifying expression and said to her, "Let''s hurry up and go over!"


    When Li Die walked into the side hall, it was already very lively. There were a few people that came up to talk with her, and Li Die was smiling as she replied.


    "So this is the Fifth Miss!" I never thought that it would actually be marked as such! " A lady wearing a purple dress came up and held Li Die''s hand as she said this.


    After hearing the woman''s praise, Lady Wang didn''t know if she should be happy or not. She could only nod and say, "This child has been raised in my uncle''s house and has been spoiled."


    In contrast to the bustle in the side hall, Aunt Zhou''s room was very quiet. There was a window in the room, but the room was extremely hot and stuffy. It was almost unbearable, not to mention a pregnant woman who was already afraid of heat.


    "Who knows where the mosquitoes came from last night. They are so powerful that even the aroma of the mosquitoes can''t be used anymore." Cai Yun carefully fanned Aunt Zhou as she whispered to her.


    Right now, because she was pregnant, Zhou Yi could be said to be in a very good mood. She wasn''t angry at Cai Yun''s words, but rather stretched out her bright red finger and rubbed it against her teacup.


    He teased her with a smile on his face, "I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t count up the amount of mosquitoes last night. That''s why I felt that the mosquitoes were useless."


    "Aunt has wronged this servant!" This servant had burnt ten times over! Who knew that all the mosquitoes we saw this morning would be useless. " Caiyun saw that Auntie Zhou was in a good mood, and even teased her occasionally, making her happy.


    Although there was Cai Yun fanning her body, it didn''t take long for all the sweat on Madame Zhou''s body to drench her body. It felt extremely uncomfortable to have it stick so close to her body.


    "Go to the icehouse and fetch some ice cubes to place in the house to cool it down." Auntie Zhou turned her head slightly to the side as she spoke. The temperature in the room was unbearable.


    "Yes, Aunt." Cai Yun put down the fan and quickly retreated. She knew that her master''s temper was even more torturous in this sultry situation. She was afraid that her carelessness would make her suffer, so she quickened her pace.


    "Sister Caiyun." Yu Juan, who had come over from behind, saw Cai Yun, who was standing next to Madame Zhou. With a smile, she quickly walked up to her.


    Cai Yun had already stopped when she heard Yu Juan''s voice. She looked at her with a puzzled expression. She didn''t know when she had gotten to know her so well.


    "Sister Caiyun was originally here! "It''s easy to find you, little sister." Yu Juan walked in front of her with a smile and said. When Cai Yun heard that she was looking for her, she was slightly stunned. She did not understand when the servant girl she was with from another courtyard had become so happy for her, and even made her come specially to look for her.


    "I wonder why little sister Yujuan is looking for me?" Although Cai Yun was puzzled, she didn''t show it on her face.


    "I''ve long heard that her elder sister said that Sister Caiyun''s needlework skills are the most outstanding in the clan. Now, younger sister would like to ask elder sister to help!" Yu Juan blinked and said rather mischievously. Indeed, Yu Juan was two years younger than Cai Yun, and her mouth was now as sweet as if it had been smeared with honey. She called her sister ''elder sister'' in such a manner that it made people feel warm inside.


    The two of them, who hadn''t gotten to know each other yet, were getting more and more excited.


    "But I still have to get some ice cubes for Aunt to take back!" Aunt Zhou had a temper recently! "If you return late, don''t take my skin too seriously." Caiyun shook her head, refusing them all. Aunt Zhou''s anger was frightening!


    "Elder sister, please help me take a look!" I can''t mistake you for spending too much effort. Moreover, this embroidery was handed to my sister by my aunt for her to finish. Yu Juan''s arm, which was holding Cai Yun, shook, nearly causing her to be hung up. The fawning look on his face was laughable.


    Caiyun couldn''t help laughing out loud. When Yu Juan saw her smile, she seemed to be pleasantly surprised. With a pair of glittering eyes staring at her, she didn''t know how she could help but feel a little embarrassed.


    And it was also at that very instant that Yu Juan smiled at her and said, "Elder sister is smiling. If elder sister is smiling, you have agreed to accompany your younger sister for a visit."


    "I''m really afraid of you. Let''s go faster like this!" I''ll be back in a bit with ice cubes. " Cai Yun smiled and pulled her arm as she spoke.


    Seeing that she had agreed to his request, Yu Juan was even more elated. She pulled Cai Yun''s hand and quickly ran to her room, afraid that she would go back on her word soon.


    After Cai Yun had left, Madame Zhou had been sitting in her room, waving her fan about. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get rid of the fire and frustration in her heart.

 C41

    "This little hoof wants her to go get some ice cubes, but she dares to be so lazy. Let''s see how she will deal with her when she comes back." Madame Zhou angrily threw the fan she was holding onto the table, then headed back to the icehouse.


    In the side hall, Li Die was accompanied by several young ladies from noble families. They were chatting and laughing merrily.


    Hou Xuzhu''s father was the current prime minister, so his official position was naturally higher than Li Xiangnan''s. Now that he saw Li Shuangtong, a mere concubine, reluctantly befriending them, he naturally looked down on her in his heart.


    "I''ve long heard that the Li Residence has a natural ice cellar. It would be the best time to use it in the summer." Hou Xue Zhu looked at Li Rou Ping with a smile as he spoke. His snow-white fingertips drummed on the table.


    "It''s not really that rare of a thing. It''s just that it''s convenient to use it during the summer, so the plum soup was used on that block of ice. It''s best to drink it during the summer, why don''t you try it, Miss Hou?" Li Rou Ping naturally knew that Hou Xue Zhu looked down on the daughter of another family''s concubine the most. As a good person this time, she specially brought Li Shuangtong over to accompany her.


    "This plum soup is so appetizing. It''s also good to eat in summer." Hou Xue Zhu said with a smile as he glanced at the bowl of red plum soup that Li Rou and Ping had pushed over.


    "If Miss Hou likes it, I''ll tell the kitchen to prepare more." Li Rou and Ping said as they talked.


    "Sister Xuezhu, Miss Li specially prepared this plum soup for you!" We only have such blessings because of Sister Xuezhu. " The little girl from the Right Prime Minister''s house looked at Hou Xuzhu innocently as she spoke. Her round face, coupled with a pair of long eyelashes, blinked from time to time. It was quite a pleasing sight.


    "You''re the only ghost." Hou Xuewu tapped the tip of her nose as she spoke with a doting expression.


    Seeing her stick out her tongue, he turned his head to look at Li Shuangtong with a hint of contempt in his eyes. "So you''re the three daughters of the Li Clan''s concubines, right?"


    "Yes." Li Shuangtong was not sure what she wanted to do, so she could only nod, replying with a cautious expression on her face.


    "It''s nothing." Even though Li Shuangtong was a daughter of the Shu Family, she had never been humiliated like this. Now that she heard her words, the color of her face instantly faded away.


    She looked at Hou Xuzhu with a complicated expression, then said to Li Shuangtong in a soft voice, "Third Sister, don''t stand there anymore, sit down quickly!"


    Li Shuangtong did not have any good intentions towards her. Seeing her say that with such a stiff neck, she nodded and chose a seat next to Li Rou Ping.


    In her heart, she had always wanted to please Li Rou and Ping. She was just a concubine, and her entire marriage was in the hands of Wang Shi''s mother. If she could get the direct daughter''s care, then maybe she would get a good marriage in the future.


    "This pavilion is also very hot and stuffy, it makes people a bit more irritated." After Hou Xuzhu finished speaking, she intentionally looked at Li Shuangtong and said: "How about I trouble Miss Li to fetch some ice cubes? I believe that it will no longer be this hot and stuffy. "


    "Me?" Li Shuangtong had not expected her to be so flamboyant in ordering him to get the ice cubes. No matter what, she was still a young miss.


    "Could it be that Miss Li disagrees?" Li Shuangtong''s slightly squinting eyes were filled with a stifling aura, causing her to not dare to say anything else. She could only place all her hopes on Li Rou Ping, this direct daughter of hers.


    Li Rou Ping originally wanted her to go to the icehouse. Seeing the pleading look in her eyes, the corner of her mouth slightly hooked up as she said, "Miss Hou misunderstood me. How could Third Sister not agree? Is that so, Third Sister? " Li Rou Ping''s last words were really cold. There was even a hint of threat in her tone as she looked at Li Rou Ping.


    "Of course." Li Shuangtong did not dare to say anything else, she only stood up and gave a curt response.


    Li Die slightly frowned as she stood up and said to Li Shuangtong, "Third sister, you need more ice cubes, I''ll go with you!"


    When Li Shuangtong heard her mention accompanying him, there was a trace of gratitude in her eyes, but Li Rou Ping did not change. It was as if she had already known she would do this, and she still sat there quietly sipping her tea.


    "Yes." Li Shuangtong nodded and followed Li Die out.


    She had only walked a few steps when she ran into a cigarette that was looking for her everywhere. She stopped and waited for her to come over.


    "Fifth Miss." Yan Luo said as it ran a few steps away. It was obvious that it was out of breath.


    "What''s wrong? But what happened that made you so flustered? " Seeing her so nervous, Li Die couldn''t help but to become nervous.


    "I''m fine. It''s just that big miss has returned. She''s waiting for you at the Peacock Pavilion!" Yan Luo said with a red face after catching her breath.


    Li Die heard Li Wan Lan''s obvious excitement after she came back, and looked at Li Shuangtong with a bit of an apologetic expression, saying, "We can''t go together with Third Sis like this."


    After saying that, he heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that she didn''t blame him. He turned around and said to Li Manting who was still sitting there, "How about Second Sister accompany Third Sister? It''s better to have more people to accompany you in the cold. "


    Li Manting was very dissatisfied with Li Die''s arrangement, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She pouted at Li Shuangtong.


    "When did Big Sis come back?" After exiting the pavilion, Li Die turned her head and asked.


    "We''ve only just arrived, so why are you here looking for us?" She was still a little worried about Li Wan Lan. Perhaps this was the nature of sisters!


    "Second sister, did you hear anything?" After taking the ice cubes, Li Shuangtong asked a little fearfully. The interior of the ice cellar was rather gloomy, not even having a single window. At this moment, Li Shuangtong seemed to have heard the sound of footsteps, and her heart was filled with even more fear.


    Li Manting only wished to return earlier, so she naturally wouldn''t care about these movements. She immediately said impatiently, "There''s no movement. I''m afraid you''re the one that''s scaring yourself. It''s better to lock the door and go back earlier."


    "That''s not it, second sister. I really heard a sound. It sounded like the sound of footsteps." Li Shuangtong tightly gripped Li Manting''s sleeve in fear as she spoke.

 C42

    Looking at Li Shuangtong''s expression, Li Manting became even more impatient. She brushed away the small hand that tightly gripped her sleeve and impatiently said, "The ice cellar is so cold, how could there be any sound? If Third Sister wants to go in and take a look, Second Sister will have to go back by herself." With that, he didn''t bother with her anymore and turned to leave.


    Li Shuangtong was already a bit scared, but seeing that she was about to leave, she naturally refused to look around by herself. Immediately, she locked the ice cellar door and chased after Li Manting while calling out, "Second Sis, wait for me."


    "Big sister, this time it''s all thanks to you helping me." Yu Juan giggled as she sent Cai Yun out of her room.


    When Cai Yun came out, he realized that Madame Zhou was still waiting for him to get the ice cubes, so he sped up his pace.


    As soon as he opened the icehouses, he saw Madame Zhou lying unconscious on the ground. His heart was in a fluster, but he couldn''t think of anything to say.


    She threw herself at Madame Zhou. When she held onto her, she could feel that her entire body was ice-cold. Caiyun tearfully took in Madame Zhou, but no matter how she called out to her, she couldn''t wake her up.


    Cai Yun had no choice but to quickly run towards the side chamber.


    "Madam." Caiyun had just run to the side hall to see Lady Wang when she hurriedly said, "Madame, quickly go see Madame Zhou. Madame Zhou fainted in the ice cellar."


    "What?" Lady Wang looked at Caiyun with some shock. With an ugly expression, she said to her wife, "Other than a few matters, I would like to take a look first. I hope everyone doesn''t mind."


    After the others heard Lady Wang''s words, they all echoed her sentiments, "That is only natural. Madam, you should handle the matters of the estate first."


    Wang Shi nodded and did not say anything else. It was not good for the others in the side chamber to follow them out to watch a joke.


    Along the way, Lady Wang asked all the reasons why she changed. It was hard to tell whether she was in a good or bad mood as she tightly pursed her lips. On the way, Caiyun''s heart trembled a few times.


    "Carry Madame Zhou back first, then send someone to inform the old master and the medicine man to come over." Lady Wang stood in front of the ice cellar, looking at the now pale and pale Madame Zhou as she laid on the ground.


    After the maidservants helped Aunt Zhou up and saw the pool of blood on the ground, they were so frightened that they cried out. Of course, Lady Wang saw all of this.


    His gaze swept across the few maidservants who were holding on to Aunt Zhou. After seeing that they were all so frightened by him that they stopped talking, he finally said, "Take Aunt Zhou back!"


    "Master." Li Xiangnan had sent some of the guests away after he found out about what had happened. Only then did he quickly come over. He looked at Aunt Zhou, whose lips were a little purple from the cold. He clenched his fists and asked, "What''s going on?" There was a hint of anger in his voice.


    Lady Wang bit her lips and forced herself to calm down before she explained, "It''s just that the room was too stuffy, so I sent Caiyun to the icehouse to get some ice cubes. On the way, Caiyun was tripped by Yujuan, while Madame Zhou herself rushed to the icehouse to get some ice cubes. Somehow, she was locked inside."


    Lady Wang spoke truthfully while asking questions about Caiyun along the way. At this moment, the medicine woman stood up, shook her head at Li Xiangnan, and said with a regretful expression, "It''s been cold for too long. This concubine can''t protect her baby any longer, so I''ll write a prescription and get some medicine for you to recuperate your body!" Otherwise, it will be hard to have children in the future. " However, what he said wasn''t true. After being frozen in the ice cellar for two hours, his body had already suffered from the cold and the pregnant rate had been greatly reduced.


    When Li Shuangtong, who had walked to the door, heard the doctor''s words, her body trembled with an expression of disbelief. She rushed in and shouted at the doctor, "You''re lying, right?


    Ever since they knew that Madame Zhou was pregnant, both mother and daughter had relied on her womb. Now that it was gone without a trace, how could she be willing?


    "I''ll be troubling you with the medical treatment." Li Xiangnan also knew that this matter had already reached a conclusion. With an ashen face, he asked, "Who went to the icehouse today?"


    "Daughter, your daughter went to the icehouse today to get ice for her young misses, but your daughter really didn''t know that Auntie Zhou was in the icehouse!" Upon hearing Li Xiangnan''s question, Li Shuangtong immediately kneeled on the ground in tears as she explained.


    Seeing Li Xiangnan''s cold eyes, she shrank back in fear and continued, "Second sister was accompanying my daughter today. However, my daughter only heard some sound in the ice cellar and wanted to check it out. Second sister didn''t want to let my daughter go. If father does not believe you, you can ask second sister. "


    When Li Manting saw Li Shuangtong luring the fire towards her, her pair of eyes glared hatefully at Li Die. If she hadn''t asked her to accompany him, how would she have gotten herself into such a mess?


    Li Die was thinking about this with her head lowered. She didn''t notice Li Manting''s expression, but Li Wanlan, who was standing quietly on the side, noticed it and didn''t say anything.


    "At that time, my daughter didn''t hear any sound coming from the icehouse. She only thought that Third Sister was joking with my daughter!" Li Manting was so scared that she quickly kneeled on the ground and said, now the matter was clear. It was Li Shuangtong herself who had inadvertently locked her birth mother in the ice cellar, causing her to slip away from the child in her womb.


    "Master, our child." Aunt Zhou woke up from her sleep on the bed, her face full of tears.


    Having lost a child in the first place had made Li Xiangnan extremely frustrated. Now that he heard Li Xiangnan''s wailing again, he felt like his head was about to explode.


    Li Shuangtong saw that Madame Zhou had woken up, so she scrambled to kneel in front of her. Her small face was already covered in tears as she looked up at her and said, "Aunt Zhou, I really didn''t know you were in the ice cellar. I didn''t mean to let your child die. How could I have hurt him? "


    Li Xiangnan didn''t even look at Aunt Zhou as he instructed, "Caiyun and Yujuan caused Aunt Zhou to have a miscarriage, so they sold it! "Aunt Liu didn''t manage to discipline her very well, so she''s been grounded for a month." After which, he walked out.


    "My concubine is willing to accept my punishment." When Aunt Liu saw that Li Xiangnan and Lady Wang had only bowed, she didn''t say anything else and returned to her own courtyard. She had a weak personality to begin with, so perhaps this was the best course of action for her!


    Only Madame Zhou was left in the room, sobbing. Li Shuangtong thought to comfort her back, stretched out her hand, and then put it down.


    Seeing her somewhat leathered mouth, she ran to the table and poured a cup of water before handing it to Madame Zhou. With tears in her eyes, she said, "Mother, first drink a cup of water to moisten your throat!"

 C43

    When Aunt Zhou heard Li Shuangtong''s voice, she raised her head to look at her, her eyes filled with anger and hatred. She raised her hand to knock away Li Shuangtong''s hand, which was holding the cup.


    In that instant, he seemed to have used up all his strength as he looked at her and said, "Scram, I don''t want to see you."


    The child she had been looking forward to had actually died at the hands of her own daughter. How could she not hate him?


    "Mother, I know you hate your daughter, but your daughter didn''t do it on purpose. At that time, you really didn''t know that your mother was inside. What''s more, is the one inside your mother''s stomach also your daughter''s younger brother?" Li Shuangtong clenched her fists tightly, crying as she spoke. She was originally an unfavoured daughter, and without her birth mother''s protection, it would only become more and more difficult to stay in the backyard.


    Right now, she could only beg Auntie Zhou for her forgiveness. There was no other way, but in her heart, she was resentful towards Li Manting. She wanted to swallow her whole stomach in one gulp to vent her anger.


    "I was completely on guard, but I wasn''t able to guard against my own daughter!" Auntie Zhou said with tears all over her face.


    Li Shuangtong just kept shaking her head. She really didn''t do it on purpose! Why didn''t her mother believe her?


    "Mother?" Li Shuangtong looked at her mother in disbelief. She did not understand why she would not believe her, and even more so for the sake of that unborn child.


    After kneeling on the ground for a long time, she suddenly stood up, her legs becoming so numb that she could not even stand. In the end, the maidservant by her side held her body, but she did not fall down. She only said, "Mother, rest well. Your daughter will come see mother again tomorrow." He then walked out of the room.


    "Miss, are we going back?" Liu''er looked at Li Shuangtong, who had an unfriendly expression, and boldly asked.


    Li Shuangtong only shook her head, not reprimanding her. She said calmly, "Go to second sister''s place." She naturally wanted to ask Li Manting why she had stopped her from going in to check.


    "Second sister." As soon as she entered the room, Li Shuangtong pushed Liu''er''s arm away, suddenly dashing to Li Manting''s side, and glaring at her.


    Li Manting did not mind her threatening gaze at all, and the corner of her mouth slightly raised, as she sized up the slightly embarrassed Li Shuangtong and said, "Third Sister, how come you have the time to come to my place? Why don''t you accompany Auntie Zhou more?" No matter what, Auntie Zhou has lost her child. As her biological daughter, Third Sister should have at least tried to persuade her on the side. "


    Li Shuangtong looked at her in such a manner that she angrily moved her body closer, staring into her eyes as she said, "Why did you stop me from going in to take a look?" Do you know that the person inside is Auntie Zhou? "


    Li Manting looked at her angry appearance with a smile on her face. She was not annoyed at all as she slowly said, "Third sister, you should be careful with your words. Otherwise, if someone misunderstands, it will not be good."


    Li Shuangtong thought that she was just evading her words, and she could not help but grow even more annoyed. "If you didn''t know something, why did you stop me from going in to investigate? Did you plot to murder Auntie Zhou''s child so that I could bear the blame?"


    Faced with her questioning voice, Li Manting took a leisurely sip of tea and said, "Third sister, could it be that you want to drag me along to take the blame for your own actions?" After a pause, he continued, "As for why I stopped you from going in to check, it was only because I didn''t hear anything. Moreover, it was only Fifth Sister who told me to go with you. Otherwise, do you think I would have followed you? "


    As she spoke the latter half of the sentence, Li Manting''s eyes clearly narrowed as a hint of a smile appeared on her face. If Li Shuangtong were to raise her head and look at her, she would have noticed her abnormality.


    Li Manting did not ask him what he wanted, so he naturally went back. It was just that at night, when Li Shuangtong was sleeping on the bed, all she saw were the blood flowing from Aunt Zhou''s legs.


    No matter what, Li Shuangtong could not avoid her aunt''s question. When she saw the vicious expression on her aunt''s face, all she could do was hold her head and shout, "It''s not me, it''s not me!" Not... Not... "No."


    At this moment, all she could do was repeat those words over and over again. Liu''er, who was standing guard outside, had obviously heard her shout. She ran over in a hurry and shook her shoulders as she called out, "Miss, wake up! Miss, wake up! Miss!"


    Li Shuangtong woke up covered in sweat after being shaken by her. Her thin bedclothes were stuck to her body, making her feel extremely uncomfortable. Her pair of eyes were unfocused as she stared at Liu''er.


    When Liu''er saw that she had woken up, she let out a breath of relief. She used the handkerchief to wipe off the sweat on her forehead and asked, "Has Miss had a nightmare?"


    "That''s right!" I''ve been caught in a nightmare. " Only now did she wake up. However, once she closed her eyes, she could recall that terrifying dream she had just had. It was now impossible for her to sleep now.


    In the morning, Liu''er served her well and washed up. The current Wu Qing couldn''t hide anything and didn''t have much appetite. She just ate a few bites of breakfast in a hurry, appearing like a mother who had just left for good night.


    "Mother is well." Li Shuangtong bowed to Lady Wang in a very formal manner. When she got up, she saw Li Rou and Ping who were already sitting at the side. She nodded slightly and said, "Fourth Sister."


    After Lady Wang placed down a mouthful of tea, she raised her head and looked at Li Shuangtong with a concerned expression, "Tong''er, why is Wu Qing so heavy now? "But you didn''t sleep well last night?"


    Hearing Lady Wang''s concern for Li Shuangtong, Li Shuangtong''s body trembled slightly before she replied, "I''m sorry to trouble you, mother, but I just had a nightmare last night and disturbed my sleep." Li Shuangtong lowered her head and stared at the cup of tea in her teacup, replying in a muffled voice, as if she did not have much spirit left in her.


    "It won''t work if this goes on. In a while, you will send a little girl to the medicine house to get some medicine to calm the spirit. If you''re so young, how can your body withstand it?" Lady Wang happily said, causing Li Shuangtong''s eyes to redden even more.


    "That''s right, third sister. You just have to listen to mother and ask for a prescription later. Otherwise, you might get sick yourself." Li Rou Ping comforted her with a smile.


    "How is Aunt Zhou?" Lady Wang looked at Li Rou Ping and asked her.

 C44

    "Auntie Zhou ¡­" Auntie ¡­ "Auntie ¡­" Li Shuang Tong seemed to be in a difficult situation as she stuttered. Li Rou Ping, who was at the side, was already staring at her with her eyes wide open. Looking at her, she started to speak in a serious manner, asking, "Is Aunt Zhou not well?"


    Soon after, her eyes reddened, and she bit her lips in embarrassment as she said, "There''s not much problem with Aunt''s health, and the medicine woman only told Aunt to take care of it, and that she''ll recover soon. However, Aunt''s loss of a child is a huge blow this time, and it''s likely that she won''t be able to think it through for a while."


    "Tong''er, don''t be too sad. Mother knows that you did not do it on purpose, and don''t blame yourself so much in the future. After all, Aunt Zhou has lost her child, so her mood can''t help but be a little depressed. It''s also good for you to accompany her and enlighten her." Lady Wang sighed slightly as she instructed her.


    Li Shuangtong could only bite her lips and nod in agreement. When she saw Lady Wang''s somewhat exhausted expression, she stood up to take her leave.


    Only after seeing Li Shuangtong leave did he open his eyes. He could still see the trace of fatigue from before. He looked at her with a dissatisfied expression and asked, "How did you involve Die''er as well?"


    Li Rou Ping looked at her indifferently and said, "Isn''t the reason why I did that was for you, mother, to be able to sleep peacefully?" The corner of his mouth slightly raised, revealing a mocking smile.


    Lady Wang watched as she slowly calmed down from her initial state. After a long while, all of her words finally turned into a sigh. She said, "No matter what, she is still your younger sister!"


    "You have truly wasted your efforts to firmly remember that she is my younger sister." She wouldn''t admit that this bastard who didn''t even know who his father was was was actually her younger sister. Every time he saw her, Li Rou Ping''s heart was filled with anger and humiliation. She wished that she could just throw her out.


    She was still the twin that was born with her. She could only remind her of her dirty and wanton behavior, and so many times when Li Rou Ping looked at her, she had the urge to strangle her, but she was suppressed.


    "Ping`er." Lady Wang called her with a profound look, but didn''t say anything after that.


    "Miss, is something the matter?" Liu''er asked as she looked at the three young ladies who had been out of sorts ever since they left Madam Ye''s room.


    Li Shuangtong shook her head, then said, "Go to the hospital and ask for a calming formula!" "I can go to Auntie Zhou myself."


    Liu''er looked at Li Shuangtong with some worry, but seeing that she wasn''t looking at her, she quickly ran off, thinking that as long as she was fast enough, nothing would happen to her.


    As soon as Li Shuangtong walked into Aunt Zhou''s room, she was hit squarely by a tea cup thrown out. The tea cup struck Li Shuangtong''s shoulder before falling to the ground, breaking into scattered fragments.


    "What are you doing here? Get out of here." Madame Zhou sat on the bed, her face pale and filled with rage.


    Li Shuangtong only bit her lips in a rather wronged manner before saying, "Mother, I just came to see you."


    "What are you looking at me for? "Are you here to see if I''m dead or not?" Auntie Liu stared at him with her slender phoenix eyes. Because of the blood loss and her weak body, even her lips had turned pale. Anyone who saw her would not find her annoying, but instead find her gentle and seductive.


    "Mother, why don''t you believe me? Am I really your daughter? " At this moment, Li Shuangtong was like an enraged lion, roaring to its heart''s content.


    "Good ¡­" Good... "Alright, I actually hope that I didn''t give birth to an ingrate daughter like you. You still have the face to come to my place." Auntie Zhou said three ''good'' words in a row as she pointed at her with trembling fingers. Her entire body trembled with anger at her words. "You better get the hell out of here. I don''t want to see you again!"


    Li Shuangtong also felt a bit of regret when she saw this. She blamed herself for knowing that her mother was still weak after losing her child. How could she endure such anger from her mother?


    However, just as she was about to help her lie down and be pushed away, Li Shuangtong was pushed back a few steps. She raised her head and looked at her in disbelief, only to see a mocking smile on her face.


    "Mother ¡­" Li Shuangtong''s lips trembled as she looked at her. She could no longer see the doting smile on her face when she called out to her mother in the past. She only felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on her feet.


    Li Shuangtong stumbled out. Liu''er grabbed the prescription, grabbed the medicine, and hurried back. But before she could even enter Madame Zhou''s courtyard, she saw her running out like this ¡­


    Liu''er hurriedly went up to welcome him, supporting Li Shuangtong who had almost stumbled onto the ground, she looked at her with an expression of extreme grief and asked, "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    "Mother, she has changed." Li Shuangtong''s eyes were wide open as she looked at Liu''er, trembling as she spoke. She was still a teenager after all. Now that her mother who had doted on her so much before had turned into this, how could she be accepted!


    "Aunt hasn''t changed, it''s just that she''s been suffering a lot since she lost her child recently!" In the future, when Aunt replied back, she would still treat Miss with the same pampered love as before. " Liu''er couldn''t do anything but coax her in a gentle tone, trying not to cause any trouble. Besides, her family''s young lady had been quite a weirdo these past few days.


    "Is that true?" Li Shuangtong asked in disbelief. At the same time, she might have been deceiving herself, imagining that her mother was only treating her like that due to being too sad recently. After a while, her mood improved and she returned to her usual self.


    "Of course." Liu''er nodded and could not bear to look at her.


    Li Shuangtong sat on the bed, her head between her legs and her eyes closed. She just wanted to be alone for a while.


    Her heart ached slightly, and her eyes couldn''t help but become moist. She wanted to open her mouth to persuade him, but she couldn''t find the words to comfort him, so she could only let out a soft sigh.


    However, when he thought about it again, he realized that she was the Third Miss who had been waiting on him since childhood. If this continued, wouldn''t it ruin his body, and he started to say some more words, slowly walking towards his master?

 C45

    However, just as she was about to help her lie down and be pushed away, Li Shuangtong was pushed back a few steps. She raised her head and looked at her in disbelief, only to see a mocking smile on her face.


    "Mother ¡­" Li Shuangtong''s lips trembled as she looked at her. She could no longer see the doting smile on her face when she called out to her mother in the past. She only felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on her feet.


    Li Shuangtong stumbled out. Liu''er grabbed the prescription, grabbed the medicine, and hurried back. But before she could even enter Madame Zhou''s courtyard, she saw her running out like this ¡­


    Liu''er hurriedly went up to welcome him, supporting Li Shuangtong who had almost stumbled onto the ground, she looked at her with an expression of extreme grief and asked, "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    "Mother, she has changed." Li Shuangtong''s eyes were wide open as she looked at Liu''er, trembling as she spoke. She was still a teenager after all. Now that her mother who had pampered her so much in the past had turned into this, how could she be accepted?


    "Aunt hasn''t changed, it''s just that she''s been suffering a lot since she lost her child recently!" In the future, when Aunt replied back, she would still treat Miss with the same pampered love as before. " Liu''er couldn''t do anything but coax her in a gentle tone, trying not to cause any trouble. Besides, her family''s young lady had been quite a weirdo these past few days.


    "Is that true?" Li Shuangtong asked in disbelief. At the same time, she might have been deceiving herself, imagining that her mother had been too upset recently, which was why she treated her like that. After a while, her mood improved and she returned to her usual self.


    "Of course." Liu''er nodded and could not bear to look at her.


    Li Shuangtong sat on the bed, her head between her legs and her eyes closed. She just wanted to be alone for a while.


    When Liu''er walked in with Yao Wan in her arms, she saw this kind of appearance. She felt a slight ache in her heart, and her eyes couldn''t help but become moist.


    "Miss, this is the Soul-Soothing Medicine that you caught at the medicine house. Drink it and rest for a while!" Li Shuangtong had been pretty good to Liu''er before, so she was now loyal to her.


    "Yes." Li Shuangtong did not doubt Liu''er''s words at all. She took the medicine and gulped it down.


    Liu''er watched as she slowly fell asleep before leaving with relief. Li Shuangtong hadn''t even been asleep for two hours when she started to have nightmares again.


    Hearing the voice in the room, Liu''er hurriedly put down the embroidery in her hands and ran in. Li Shuangtong''s eyes were closed, but her forehead was also covered in sweat, and her face was pale.


    "Miss ¡­" "Lady ¡­" Liu''er was so frightened that she shook Li Shuangtong''s shoulder. After she came to her senses, Li Shuangtong directly grabbed the blanket and put it on her head. Her whole body shrunk into a tiny, tiny bundle of blankets.


    Within the Peacock Pavilion.


    Li Die gently picked up a cinnamon cake with her lustrous fingertips, took a light bite and drank the tea. Yan Luo sat on a nearby chair. In her hand was embroidered something that hadn''t been completed yet.


    As if intentionally or unintentionally, she brought up Li Shuangtong and said, "This servant heard from the three misses that they had summoned the family''s doctor. He said that the three misses seemed to have a bad omen." After saying that, Yan Luo looked at Li Die with a serious expression. The corner of its mouth held a smile, and it was obvious that it was taking pleasure in Li Die''s misfortune.


    "You said Third Sis seems to have nightmares?" Li Die was surprised for a moment. She put down the pastries in her hands and asked seriously.


    Yan Luo nodded its head seriously. "The news came from the third lady, saying that the third lady accidentally caused the death of her own brother. Auntie Zhou refused to forgive her, so she kept thinking about him day and night."


    First, there were a lot more mosquitoes in Aunt Zhou''s room than usual, and the smell of them would not die away. After that, Cai Yun went to retrieve the ice cubes, but was caught by Yu Juan, forcing her to retrieve the cubes herself. At this time, Li Shuangtong was bullied by Miss Guan to retrieve the cubes. Li Die said everything and finally raised her head. She frowned slightly as she looked at Yan Luo and said, "Yan Luo, do you think there''s anything unusual about this?" She always felt that something wasn''t right.


    "Where is there anything unusual? Isn''t it just a coincidence that I see it?" "It''s not as complicated as you think. You must be tired from thinking about these things all day." Yan Luo said as if it didn''t mind.


    However, when she heard what Li Die said, there was another meaning to it. She opened her mouth and said, "Coincidence?"


    Then, his eyes lit up as he looked at Yan Luo with a faint smile, "That''s right, it''s just a coincidence. Where did all these coincidences come from?" I''m afraid that it''s also because I want to beat the child in Aunt Zhou''s womb. " After a pause, he continued, "Now that Third Sister is like this, I''m afraid it''s really bad for someone else''s plan."


    After hearing her analysis, Yan Luo finally raised its head and looked at her in confusion, "Is that so?" Could it be that the girl is overthinking it? "


    "No, even if it''s just a coincidence that the mosquitoes inside Aunt Zhou''s house got caught, it''s still a coincidence that Caiyun got caught. What about Aunt Zhou being locked up in the icehouse? It is impossible for a living person not to be seen in the icehouse. " She shook her head, denying the words.


    "Who did the girl say it would be?" Yan Luo didn''t know who it was that wanted to harm an unborn child so viciously.


    Li Die didn''t want to doubt her, but she was probably the most likely person to make a move in the mansion now. She spat out a name from her pretty lips, "Li Rou Ping."


    "Are you talking about Fourth Miss?" "Her?" Yan Luo was only a twelve or thirteen year old girl. It was shocked when it heard that. It stammered as it asked.


    Hearing her question, Li Die looked at her clearly disbelieving eyes and nodded seriously. Her little face was also full of seriousness as she said, "She is the direct descendant, it would be the most convenient for her to do something in the mansion. "If Madame Zhou had given birth to a child in her womb, it would be the greatest threat to her. However, a three-month-old child is truly a bit too cruel."


    "The fourth lady is too cruel." Yan Luo''s slightly closed eyelashes trembled as she spoke.

 C46

    "In a while, you should go to Third Sister''s place to take a look!" Li Die said with a complicated feeling in her heart. Even though she knew that this matter had nothing to do with Li Shuangtong, she could not say anything.


    After all, it was understandable that this matter was done by her mother. One was her biological mother and twin sisters, while the other was her half-sister. The distance between them was naturally clear.


    She was also selfish. There was no way she could let her mother be harmed. In this matter, she could only do her best to compensate Li Shuangtong.


    "Yes, this servant will go now." Yan Luo put down the item in its hand and walked outside.


    "Sister Shangwen, is Sister Four in the room?" Even though she had guessed what had happened, she didn''t want to admit it. She didn''t want to admit that her relatives were so vicious.


    "Good day, Fifth Miss." Seeing Li Die call him big sister, Shang Wen naturally smiled and bowed, then replied: "Fourth Miss is sleeping in the house! "What''s the matter with the five ladies?"


    Seeing that she seemed to have something urgent to ask, Li Die nodded and said, "Then I''ll trouble Sister Shangwen to go in and see if Fourth Sister has woken up." Naturally, she didn''t want to run away for nothing.


    Besides, since there was nothing going on in this courtyard, she didn''t want to come too often. After all, every time she had seen Li Rou Ping, she would always be malicious towards him. It was impossible to say that she didn''t mind him at all.


    "Five ladies, wait a moment. This servant will take a look inside." Shang Wen nodded his head before turning around and entering the room. He saw Li Rou Ping lying on the soft bed. Her small white hand held the round and smooth grape in her hands as she nibbled on it. Shang Wen asked in a low voice: "Five ladies are outside asking to see the young lady. Does the young lady want to see the young lady?"


    Shang Wen was still quite fearful of Li Rou Ping''s methods. At this moment, he no longer had the carefree attitude of being in front of Li Die.


    "Let her in! I''d like to see what else she has to do. " Li Rou Ping threw the grape back into the plate before speaking.


    "Yes." Since Li Rou Ping had already spoken, she naturally didn''t dare to stay in front of her.


    "Sister Shangwen, is Sister Four awake?" Seeing Shang Wen come out, Li Die put on a smile and said.


    "I''ve just woken up. Five ladies, come in!" Shang Wen said with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He turned around and pushed the door open and stood at the side, watching Li Die. He then closed the door and stood in front of the door.


    "Is there something wrong with Fifth Sister coming over?" Li Rou Ping was lying down with a completely lazy look. She was only wearing a bright red gauze nightgown, and through the thin material, one could even see the lotus pink undergarment with the mandarin duck embroidered on it. Her jet black hair was scattered on the soft slump, and even though her appearance wasn''t as devastatingly beautiful as Li Die, at this moment, under the contrast of the nightdress, she was still quite captivating.


    "It''s just that I haven''t seen my sister for a long time. I''ve just missed her a lot, that''s all." Li Die found a chair near the collapse and sat down. She glanced sideways at Li Rou Ping, who was still eating grapes, and said.


    "Fifth sister is becoming more and more talkative." Towards Li Die, she was full of disdain and hatred.


    "Sister Four has always been doted on by her mother!" Li Die looked at the dark green grapes on the table and said with a smile, "The grapes in the tribute are round and clear as jade, and a bite would be sweet and sour.


    However, my sister learned that the countries that had paid tribute this year produced very few grapes.


    "There''s only so much in the palace. The emperor bestowed it to father, but now mother has sent it all to fourth sister!" Li Die purposely said with a gentle smile, causing people to not be able to tell that she was jealous at all.


    Li Rou Ping then put down the grape in her hand and carefully sized her up. After finding nothing else, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Fifth Sister is quite clear about this! "Sister Four originally thought that Mother gave some to Fifth Sister. I never thought that this thing would be so precious. It seems that the Emperor didn''t bestow much, so he didn''t pay much attention to Fifth Sister''s."


    Li Rou Ping purposely said this, letting her know that the first thing Lady Wang thought of when she obtained something good was herself. She was also herself, but she was more favored by her mother than her.


    Li Die naturally knew the meaning behind her words and naturally wouldn''t lower herself to her level. However, she was already used to Wang Shi''s side pain.


    "Sister Four grew up under my mother''s tutelage. It''s normal for my mother to love her too much now." Li Die calmly said without a hint of jealousy on her face.


    "It''s been hard on you, Fifth Sister. In the future, Fourth Sister will often mention this to Mother." Li Rou Ping waved the fan in her hand one by one as she spoke to her with a mocking expression in her eyes.


    "Little sister doesn''t feel wronged. Left and right sister are twins. There is no difference between mother doting on little sister and doting on Fourth Sister."


    "Young lady, young lady, this is a watermelon that has just been frozen. It is just right for you to eat it now." In Shang Wen''s hand was a copper plate. On it was a watermelon that he had already cut up. While placing it on the table in front of Li Rou Ping, he did not forget to introduce it.


    Li Die glanced at the watermelon. She raised her sleeve to cover the corner of her mouth and said, "Look at this watermelon, her eyes are bright. However, it must be hard on Third Sister."


    "I wonder what Fifth Sister means?" "Why is Third Sis in the courtyard having a hard time?" Li Rou Ping pretended that she didn''t understand what Li Rou meant. She held a thin piece of watermelon between her fingers, slightly opened her red lips and took a bite. The juice slid down her mouth and into her throat.


    Li Rou and Ping slightly squinted their eyes as if they were enjoying themselves. They completely ignored Li Die, who was standing at the side, as the corner of their mouths slightly raised.


    "Sister Four doesn''t know?" Li Die pretended to be surprised, but she was also secretly observing her expression. Her hand was covered with a thin layer of sweat, but her face was calm.


    "What should Fifth Sister think I know? Or could it be that Fifth Sister wants to say something to Fourth Sister? " After all, the Wang family had been sitting stably in the matriarch''s seat for more than ten years. Moreover, in the backyard, only she had given birth to her own eldest son. Her means were really underestimating.


    With this kind of mother, it could be said that Li Rou Ping''s methods were completely taught to her by Wang family. Since she was young, she had seen these quails, so her skills naturally became better.


    "Sister Four, what are you talking about?" After all, we are direct sisters, do you think Sister will help outsiders? " Li Die pretended to ask her this question to dispel the worry in her heart. However, when she looked at Li Rou Ping, a sigh of relief filled her heart.

 C47

    "Since Fifth Sister has put it that way, how could Fourth Sister possibly suspect Fifth Sister?" Li Rou Ping narrowed her eyes as she spoke.


    "It''s good that Sister Four can think like this." After a pause, he continued, "I heard that Third Sister already has a bad premonition due to the matter of Auntie Zhou. Poor Third Sister is already like this at such a young age. Where will we get a good family from now on?"


    "Third sister, do you have any signs of a nightmare?" Li Rou Ping looked as if she didn''t know. Her face was full of surprise and disbelief, but a mocking expression flashed past her eyes as it flashed past. It was so fast that people thought she was just an old eye, but under Li Die''s careful observation, she didn''t escape her sight.


    "This Auntie Zhou is really selfish. She decided that Third Sister had locked her in the ice cellar and didn''t want to be like this anymore. Otherwise, Third Sister wouldn''t be like this." Li Die slightly lowered her head, her long eyelashes covering her true emotions.


    "Auntie Zhou was indeed very pitiful. She had lost her child, but it was her own biological daughter who caused it. No wonder she was blamed for not accepting this mother-daughter relationship." There was a distinct smile on Li Rou Ping''s lips. She had originally wanted to use Li Shuangtong to get rid of the child in Auntie Zhou''s womb, so no matter what, people would only think that it was an accident.


    Moreover, Auntie Zhou knew that the child she yearned for in her heart was in the hands of her own biological daughter, so she naturally would not care about her. Besides, Auntie Zhou knew that the child she yearned for in her heart was in the hands of her own biological daughter, so she naturally would not care about her.


    "But is this really such a coincidence?" Li Die looked at her seriously with a hopeful expression. As for what she was looking forward to, only she knew.


    "Fifth sister, what do you mean?" Li Rou Ping still had her indifferent appearance, but her slightly raised voice revealed her true feelings and thoughts.


    "Sister doesn''t mean anything, just want to know if all of this is really that coincidental? "Perhaps others think that it was just a coincidence, but little sister feels that under so many coincidences, someone must have arranged it on purpose." At this moment, Li Die wasn''t afraid that she would be angry and directly ask. She really didn''t know how she could do anything to such a young child.


    "Fifth Sister has become smarter recently!" Seeing that she couldn''t hide it from him, Li Rou Ping didn''t plan to hide anything anymore. As she said this, she already admitted to her previous guesses.


    Li Die saw her face suddenly turn pale, but her eyes were staring at her. She bit her lower lip hard to stop herself from scolding her loudly.


    After a while, she seemed to have calmed down and was no longer as anxious as before. She asked, "Sister Four, is that a child that has yet to be born?"


    Li Rou and Ping laughed. They didn''t think much of it as they said, "Just a moment ago I was praising you for being smart, but I didn''t expect you to become stupid again so soon. Wouldn''t it be too late if I let Aunt Zhou give birth to the child?"


    "Even if Madame Zhou gave birth to her child, how could such a small child obstruct your way?" It was terrifying to think that such a small baby would be buried in her own sister''s hands. After a pause, he continued, "That was also father''s child, our younger brother and sister?"


    "How could a concubine be worthy of calling me sister?" Even if you are just a bastard, you don''t have the right to call me sister. Of course, Li Rou Ping naturally only said this in her heart and wouldn''t say it out loud.


    "Sister Four." Li Die couldn''t take it anymore. She didn''t know when her sister had become like this. Perhaps she had never known her before!


    "What, do you think I''m being cruel and merciless?" Li Rou Ping''s words hit the mark on Li Die''s heart, but she didn''t care about her gaze. She said with the corner of her mouth slightly hooked, "What do you think I did all this for? Just for my own sake? Do you think I''d want my hands covered with blood myself? " He looked at her visibly shaken expression and then said, "All of this is for Mother''s sake."


    Li Die stared at her and said, "For mother?" Even though she had never laughed coquettishly in her arms like Li Rou Ping, she subconsciously did not want Wang Shi to be such a cruel and merciless woman.


    "Naturally. Otherwise, do you think I would want to harm the child in Aunt Zhou''s womb? "


    "But mother is already a matriarch now, and second brother is so capable, why isn''t she letting go of the child in Madame Zhou''s womb?" This news obviously shocked Li Die a bit, but she was still sad at most. She knew Wang Shi was scheming, but she still couldn''t accept it now that the truth had happened in front of her eyes.


    "Do you think your mother''s position is very stable?" You have been living in your uncle''s house since you were three years old. Your uncle and aunt are very affectionate, and there isn''t a single concubine in the house.


    Naturally, you''ve never seen anything like this since you were young.


    However, before she became pregnant, Aunt Zhou had been pampered many times, wanting to be above her mother.


    Mother wouldn''t punish her if her father doted on her, but now that she''s pregnant again, naturally things will be different. If Aunt Zhou gave birth to a male child this time, how would you want her to act? Is it for Auntie Zhou to abdicate? " Li Rou Ping said every word on the blade and the knife stabbed into her heart.


    Perhaps what Li Rou Ping said was right. After all, she had grown up under the protection of her uncle and aunt since childhood. In the past ten years, she hadn''t had a single trace of scheming or scheming, which was why she had developed such a pure character. However, she still did not agree with their actions.


    "Daddy won''t." After all, it was due to Li Xiangnan''s love for Lady Wang that he had asked to marry her. He had even granted her the position of principal wife.


    Now, no matter her background or temperament, Aunt Zhou was far inferior to Lady Wang. She could just be a concubine in the backyard, but how could she think about her position as a matriarch?


    0pt;? "?" fn? x?


    "Li Rou Ping pretended not to understand Li Die''s words. She held a thin piece of watermelon between her fingers and nibbled on it with her red lips. The juice slid down her mouth and down her throat.


    Li Rou and Ping slightly squinted their eyes as if they were enjoying themselves. They completely ignored Li Die, who was standing at the side, as the corner of their mouths slightly raised.


    "Sister Four doesn''t know?" Li Die pretended to be surprised, but she was also secretly observing her expression. Her hand was covered with a thin layer of sweat, but her face was calm.


    "What should Fifth Sister think I know? Or could it be that Fifth Sister wants to say something to Fourth Sister? " After all, the Wang family had been sitting stably in the matriarch''s seat for more than ten years. Moreover, in the backyard, only she had given birth to her own eldest son. Her means were really underestimating.


    With this kind of mother, it could be said that Li Rou Ping''s methods were completely taught to her by Wang family. Since she was young, she had seen these quails, so her skills naturally became better.


    "Sister Four, what are you talking about?" After all, we are direct sisters, do you think Sister will help outsiders? " Li Die pretended to ask her this question to dispel the worry in her heart. However, when she looked at Li Rou Ping, a sigh of relief filled her heart.

 C48

    "Daddy won''t?" Li Rou Ping laughed and then continued, "How do you know Daddy doesn''t know? Fifth Sister has been in Uncle''s house all these years and yet you''re already so naive? "


    "Even if Aunt Zhou gave birth to a male child, now that Second Brother has grown up, he won''t pose much of a threat to Second Brother." Li Die said in a low voice. Even though she knew what she said was useless, she couldn''t help but want to say it.


    "Fifth sister still doesn''t understand Auntie Zhou. She doesn''t understand Daddy!" After Li Rou Ping said this, she picked up another grape and put it in her mouth, not caring if she could understand it or not.


    "Sister Four, what do you mean by that?" At this time, she couldn''t care about it anymore. Li Rou Ping asked anxiously with a disdainful expression.


    "Naturally, what you mean is that Fifth Sister thinks too highly of them."


    Auntie Zhou, do you think she would willingly stay under her mother all this time? Previously, before he became pregnant, he had relied on his father''s care and love to completely disregard his mother. His mother could only swallow her anger, as she had only suffered a little.


    Now, if Aunt Zhou''s child was born, she would rely on her father''s favor to design for her mother to occupy the position of his mother''s first wife. When that time came, her child would inherit the entire Han Lin Scholar''s Manor.


    "When the time comes, you and I, two brothers, will also become a dignified direct daughter and become a concubine. Do you think this child of Madame Zhou will be able to give birth to her?" What Li Rou Ping said was only half true and half false. Lady Wang''s methods naturally wouldn''t allow Aunt Zhou to openly humiliate him, and the child in her womb really wouldn''t allow her to give birth.


    As Li Rou Ping said so, she didn''t want her to create any trouble for him. After all, if she stirred up too much trouble, he would be dragged into the mess as well.


    "Third Sister is innocent too? She wouldn''t plot against her mother, would she? " Even if she wanted to, according to her brain, she could not think of any way to harm Wang Shi.


    Li Rou Ping frowned as she looked at her. There was a trace of displeasure in her eyes. Li Die acted as if she didn''t see it. Her hands tightly gripped the handkerchief, showing her current anxiety and hesitation.


    Li Rou Ping smoothed out the wrinkles on her clothes. She straightened her body and placed her legs under the soft collapse, then sat down in a proper manner.


    "Third Sister''s matter is none of my business. Who knows what Madame Zhou did to Third Sister for the sake of that child she lost?" Li Rou Ping looked at her with an innocent expression. At this moment, she no longer had the arrogant look she had just had.


    "Where''s Dia''er?" Wang Shi walked in with a smile. She saw Li Die was stunned before she sat down and reacted to the question with a warm tone.


    "Mother." Li Die stood up and bowed politely, but Li Rou Ping still sat there with a smile on her face and didn''t seem like she was going to get up.


    "Mother." She sat next to Li Rou and Ping on the soft seat. All of them looked at her with eyes full of love. Li Die lowered her head and played with the handkerchief in her hand as if she didn''t see it.


    "Why are you wearing so little? Although it is summer, you should not suffer from the cold. " Mrs Wang looked at her dress and frowned slightly. She lectured. Although it was a lecture, her tone revealed her concern and worry.


    Li Die knew that Mrs. Wang must have hurt Li Rou and Ping Ping so much that she could make people feel motherly love all the time.


    "Daughter knows to take care of her body, but it''s a bit hot today! Mother, it''s not like you don''t know that your daughter is the one who can''t bear the heat. " Li Rou and Ping snuggled up to Wang Shi''s chest and acted coquettishly, so Wang Shi had no other choice.


    "Since you''re afraid of the heat, where''s the ice that Mother had her servant bring over? "Why isn''t it in the house?" Although there was a natural icehouse in the mansion, which could be used to relieve the heat during the summer, it was not an inexhaustible supply. Ben had organized a banquet a few days ago and used some of it, excluding the rooms that he would use every day, he also needed to use it when cooking in the kitchen.


    What was put in could only be used in the coming year. Li Rou Ping smiled and said, "There aren''t many ice cubes left in the ice cellar now, and we still need them in the house. Daughter naturally won''t waste them recklessly."


    She only thought that if Li Rou Ping grew up, she would think for him, but today, she didn''t have the time to get ice cubes from the ice cellar.


    "Ping`er has really grown up!" She completely ignored Li Die who was sitting beside her.


    However, Li Die''s heart was in a mess right now. She didn''t notice the deep love between mother and daughter, but even if she did, she wouldn''t be jealous or hateful.


    It was only because one was her mother, while the other was her very own sister. It had nothing to do with her.


    "Daughter still has some matters to attend to in the courtyard, so I''ll be leaving first." Li Die felt pain between her eyebrows. Li Shuangtong was already like this, she should have gone over to take a look.


    "Even if you have something on, you should head back first!" Wang Shi didn''t even ask what was going on, whether it was important or not.


    "Mother, your daughter is really naive!" Seeing Li Die walk out, Li Rou and Ping finally said with their eyes full of disdain. Hearing this, Wang Shi didn''t refute anything but looked at the empty door as if thinking of something.


    Seeing her like this, Li Rou Ping felt a bit unhappy, so she grabbed Lady Wang''s arm and shook it. Her small face had a lovable look, and her little daughter''s posture was obvious. The moment she heard Li Rou Ping''s voice, Lady Wang''s spirit was pulled back, she looked at her teasingly and teased: "What''s wrong now? Did Dia''er say anything to you? "


    "She talks a lot! The most important thing is that they came here to denounce us. " Li Rou Ping looked at her thoughtfully. The only reason she said that was because she wanted to use her power to get rid of Li Die. After all, she was her mother.


    "Innocent? What did Ping-er do to make her come here to denounce him? " She still understood a little about her daughter. She wouldn''t feel murderous just because of Li Rou Ping. After all, she was the child she gave birth to after giving birth in October.


    ?" Of "?" "?" "?" x?


    "What should Fifth Sister think I know? Or could it be that Fifth Sister wants to say something to Fourth Sister? " After all, the Wang family had been sitting stably in the matriarch''s seat for more than ten years. Moreover, in the backyard, only she had given birth to her own eldest son. Her means were really underestimating.


    With this kind of mother, it could be said that Li Rou Ping''s methods were completely taught to her by Wang family. Since she was young, she had seen these quails, so her skills naturally became better.


    "Sister Four, what are you talking about?" After all, we are direct sisters, do you think Sister will help outsiders? " Li Die pretended to ask her this question to dispel the worry in her heart. However, when she looked at Li Rou Ping, a sigh of relief filled her heart.

 C49

    "Mother, do you not know?" Li Rou Ping teased him intentionally. Seeing that Mrs. Wang did not seem unhappy, she secretly resented him in her heart.


    "You mean Die''er found out about Auntie Zhou?" She had always known about her daughter''s intelligence, but now that she heard about it, she was still surprised.


    "Of course. Just now, she came to ask me in a large circle." Li Rou Ping slightly pouted her mouth as if she was dissatisfied.


    Seeing her daughter act like such a little girl, Lady Wang couldn''t help but laugh. "I''m afraid she won''t be able to bear the child in Aunt Zhou''s womb, right?" Towards Li Die, it was her overly kind personality that made Wang Shi dislike her, feeling that she was not her own.


    On the other hand, Li Rou Ping was different. She had obtained the scheming of Lady Wang. She was very satisfied with this point, and even doted on her.


    "Mother really knows Fifth Sister!" Li Rou Ping said with a hint of jealousy. Then she blinked her eyes again and continued to look at Lady Wang with hope in her eyes. "Now that she knows, will she tell her mother?"


    "Die''er is pure in nature, of course she wouldn''t." Wang Shi shook her head and said.


    Although Li Rou Ping was not satisfied, she didn''t say anything. She only used the handkerchief in her hand to vent the dissatisfaction in her heart.


    "Madam." Zhang''s mom helped Mrs. Wang walk back, and asked as she looked at her face in a probing manner.


    "I know that you feel bad for that girl Dia''er. Ever since I was young, you have never kept her by my side. However, I also have my own difficulties." As Lady Wang spoke with a sorrowful expression, she seemed to have returned to the worried mood she had when she was three years old.


    Mrs. Wang looked at Little Li Die. When she looked more and more like that person, she had no choice but to send the young Li Die to her brother for foster care until she was twelve years old.


    "This servant knows that Madam has been torturing herself for so long, but this lady has indeed suffered a bit." Mama Zhang lowered her eyes to hide the pain in her eyes. This time, she had already said many things that she shouldn''t have. She knew that she had crossed the line. It was just that Madam had been too considerate of her past feelings to lower herself to the same level as her.


    "Now it seems that Die''er really has been separated from me." Mrs Wang sighed slightly. Her tone did not reveal much disappointment or sadness. After all, every time she looked at her, she would recall that scene from back then. She was stifled to the point where she could not catch her breath.


    "After all, this girl was born due to hard work in October, how could she be separated from the Madam? "However, it''s good that you haven''t grown up by Madam''s side for a long time after all." After all, she knew Mrs. Wang''s attitude towards Li Die. Under such circumstances, it would be hard for her not to be estranged from her.


    "From the looks of it, it seems like this girl Ping`er has already determined Die''er''s identity." Lady Wang looked into the distance with a complicated expression. Zhang''s mother was slightly surprised, and then continued, "However, I''m afraid that this girl, Ping-er, won''t be able to treat Die''er the way she used to."


    Mrs Zhang knew that she was wrong to say so much at this point. She might as well just stay by the side and not say anything. That way, she wouldn''t cause any more trouble for herself, right?


    "Madam, we''ve been out for a long time. Let''s go back and rest!" Mama Zhang said appropriately.


    "Mm, that''s fine too."


    "Now that I''m old, my spirit is not as strong as it was before."


    "Madame is not old! If I were to go out with these two ladies, someone I don''t know must definitely be from the three sisters! " Zhang''s mom walked further and further away with a smile on her face.


    "Miss, your servant went to visit the three misses. The three misses are truly pitiful." Li Die had just come back from Li Rou Ping''s place. As soon as she entered the room, she immediately told him what she saw.


    She had no choice towards Li Shuangtong. Li Die only furrowed her brows and asked, "Third Sister, is it true that there seems to be signs of a nightmare at her place?" It wasn''t that she didn''t believe it. It was just that there were too many deceptive methods in the backyard, so she had to be on low guard.


    The most important point was that after she heard Li Rou Ping''s words, Li Shuangtong''s nightmare disease had nothing to do with her, so she subconsciously believed it. That was why she suspected and hoped that Li Shuangtong''s nightmare disease was something she had faked in order to gain Aunt Zhou''s love and forgiveness.


    "When this servant first left, the third lady was still wrapped in her bed and refused to come out. Her entire body was trembling as she repeatedly said that she was not the one."


    However, according to Liu''er, the symptoms of the third lady did not always appear. It would only flare up a few times a day.


    "According to this servant, the three misses don''t seem to be pretending." Yan Luo bit its lips as if it was thinking of something. It looked as if it was in a difficult situation.


    "The four ladies are truly cruel and merciless. To be able to do this to her own sister, it is truly a good method to not recognize any of them." After seeing Li Shuangtong''s appearance, Yan Luo had always felt sympathy for her.


    "That won''t happen, Fourth Sister said that she didn''t do anything to Third Sister. She said that Auntie Zhou might have done this to avenge the child in her womb." Li Die bit her lips and said with a stubborn face. No matter how trustworthy this sentence was, she was willing to believe it. After all, she was her sister.


    "The fourth lady really dares to say, she even says that it was Aunt Zhou who did this. Does she think that no one is like her, not even her parents can recognize her?" Did the girl forget that the last time the four of them had tried to kill her by putting rosemary on her clothes during the dragon boat race? " Yan Luo was doing this all for Li Die. Now that he heard her defending Li Rou and Ping, he became even angrier. He didn''t know what to say and directly scolded her to be enlightened.


    "Yan Luo." Li Die was a bit angry too. She called her name to stop her from talking.


    "Good ¡­" Good... "Alright ¡­ since young lady places so much importance on sisterhood, then this humble servant will stop talking." Yan Luo turned around, feeling a little stifled. It had its back facing Yan Luo''s furious appearance.


    Li Die felt a headache coming on. She knew that she said those words too seriously, so she got up and walked in front of Yan Luo, looking at her angry expression, "Good Yan Luo, I know what I said was a bit heavy, but that''s my twin sister after all!" She''s the last person I want or want to suspect. "


    When Yan Luo saw that she was speaking kindly to him, it stopped. She had always known that her young lady was the weakest of the bunch. She didn''t even care if others bullied her!

 C50

    "But the Fourth Miss still wants the life of the girl. It''s not like sisters would want to harm her life. Miss, you''re taking the Fourth Miss as a big sister, but the Fourth Miss isn''t taking the girl as a little sister! We have to be on guard? " Yan Luo let out a sigh as it consoled her in a gentle voice. It knew that her young lady was a good person, but she would not allow others to humiliate her in such a way.


    "I know Yan Luo. Will I pay attention to it in the future?" Right now, she really didn''t want to make Yan Luo sad, so she could only agree.


    Yan Luo smiled after receiving Li Die''s guarantee. "Mhmm." He then continued with the story of the three ladies, "Now that the three ladies are like this, what do you think the young lady should do?" She didn''t think that her family''s girl would let the three of them do as they pleased.


    Sure enough, after Yan Luo''s question, Li Die playfully tapped Yan Luo''s forehead and said, "Go and wrap up the Scarlet Ginseng that mother gave me. Together, we will bring it to third sister."


    When Yan Luo heard that her young lady wanted to give the ginseng away as soon as she opened her mouth, it immediately said with a pained heart, "That ginseng is used by the madam to nourish the young lady''s body!" If even the young lady wasn''t willing to eat it, wouldn''t it be a pity if she just gave it away like that? "


    Li Die looked like she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as she said in a petty manner, "My body doesn''t need such a great tonic like the ginseng. It''s a pity to leave it. The thing that needs the most is this ginseng to make up for it. "


    Yan Luo pouted and reluctantly took out the ginseng and said, "Miss only knows how to say that this ginseng is a pity. If someone else wanted to leave it like this, it''s a pity that they don''t have it yet!"


    "Fifth Miss." Seeing Li Die walk over with Yan Luo, Liu''er hurriedly walked out of the house and said with a smile.


    "Where''s Third Sister?" I''m here to visit Third Sister. " Li Die didn''t stop and walked directly into the house. Liu''er followed her and could only get anxious, not daring to make a sound to stop her.


    "Third sister?" Li Die entered the house and saw Li Shuangtong cowering to the side with her arms wrapped around her legs. Looking at her like this, Li Die couldn''t bear to see her like this, so she said to Liu''er, "I brought Third Sis some ginseng, take it and make some soup to nourish her body."


    "Five more girls, thank you so much." Liu''er bowed over and over again in gratitude. Now that Li Shuangtong was in such a sorry state, even her own mother did not care about her anymore. Now that Li Die had come over, how could she not be grateful?


    "Have you invited a doctor?" Li Die wanted to walk up and take a look, but Yan Luo knew that Li Shuangtong was very sick right now. Seeing that she wanted to step forward, Yan Luo tugged on her sleeve and said, "Miss."


    "It''s fine." Li Die smiled as she comforted her, then patted her arm.


    "The doctor came before, but he only said that there was something wrong with the three young misses'' hearts, he told them to rest well, and even prescribed some medicine to calm their spirits." Liu''er looked at Li Shuangtong and said worriedly.


    Li Die nodded and didn''t say anything. She walked up to comfort her, "Third sister, look, it''s me. No one else?"


    Li Shuangtong acted as if she did not hear him, still not moving at all.


    "Miss, perhaps it''s because the three of you are afraid of people, so it''s better to leave the three of you alone." Yan Luo said as it looked at her.


    Li Die only nodded. She also felt that what she said was reasonable, so she took two steps back to test the waters. After keeping a distance from her, she was no longer as scared as she was just now.


    "How long has this been going on, third sister?" She felt that since Li Shuangtong was already like this, neither Lady Wang nor Li Xiangnan would waste any more time on her. Besides, Aunt Zhou was also indifferent towards her.


    "It''s been a few days. At the beginning, the three young ladies were always nightmares at night. Sometimes, the nightmares were fierce and they couldn''t sleep at all. In recent days, things have gotten even more serious." Liu''er pursed her lips as she spoke, hoping that she would be able to help her daughter.


    "Did you go and beg Auntie Zhou?" After thinking about it, Li Die still didn''t think that Auntie Zhou could be so cruel to her own daughter. Perhaps, in her heart, she was just thinking about the so-called "intimate information".


    "This servant went to beg a few days ago, but Madame Zhou did not see this servant." Liu''er said with reddened eyes.


    "Third Sister, this won''t do. Liu''er, go open the window and let the air in the room ventilate. Since the doctor said that it was a mental knot, I think it would be good to ask Auntie Zhou to come over and untie it."


    "In this way, we''ll have five more young ladies." Liu''er knelt down.


    "She is also my third sister. It is only natural for me to do this. Take good care of Third Sister! " Li Die walked out after saying that, still feeling worried.


    "Miss, are we really going to find Auntie Zhou?" Yan Luo didn''t want to do it at first, but she was powerless to stop the girl''s decision. In the end, Yan Luo had gone crazy with her.


    "Third Sis was born to Auntie Zhou after all. At the very least, we have to go and take a look." Li Die sighed and continued to walk forward. Recently, she felt that she was being a bit too nosy, but every time she saw something like this, she couldn''t control her heart and didn''t think too much. Since it was like this, she didn''t need to restrain herself anymore.


    "I knew that Miss always had good intentions, but as Miss, Auntie Zhou never cared about Third Miss. Why do we need to get involved in this mess?" In short, Yan Luo wasn''t satisfied with Li Die''s decision this time. She even spoke a lot louder than usual. It could be seen that she was really angry.


    "Third Sis is my sister after all. How can you just let me watch and ignore her?" Li Die said with a frown.


    "But is the girl not in charge? "Since the girl''s return ¡ª which one of you isn''t in charge, and what has the girl got?" Not only did they fail to reap any benefits, they were also displeased and framed.


    Amongst the rich and powerful, which family didn''t have schemes, tricks, or dirty tricks? If they truly had tyrannical ability, then that was fine too. But now, if they didn''t have the right to do so and didn''t have any money, then protecting themselves would be a problem.


    "Yan Luo." Li Die called out to her helplessly. Although Yan Luo was still angry in her heart, she didn''t say anything else.


    "Good day, Fifth Miss." Bing-Er was standing guard outside the door, so she didn''t dare to look at her.

 C51

    These days, Aunt Zhou had no children and even Li Xiangnan wasn''t here anymore. Now that they saw Li Die, they all went up to curry favor with her.


    "Let me see how Aunt Zhou is doing." Li Die didn''t show any enthusiasm towards Bing-Er. She just smiled. However, Yan Luo didn''t have such a good personality. It looked at Bing''er and twitched its mouth. It then turned its head to the other side.


    "Auntie Zhou is resting in her room!" The sun was poisonous outside! "Five ladies, hurry up and go in!" Bing-Er smiled as she turned around and pushed the door open. She watched Li Die walk in and then shut the door.


    "The five ladies are coming over." Auntie Zhou saw Li Die walk in and immediately supported her weak body down to the ground, smiling as she spoke.


    "Auntie Zhou, don''t go down to the ground anymore." Seeing that Auntie Zhou was about to get up, Li Die quickly walked over to help her up.


    "Why did the five girls come over? Why wasn''t the maidservant able to use an umbrella against the poisonous sun outside? " Auntie Zhou looked at Li Die. The corner of her mouth was stiff for a moment, but soon recovered. She spoke in a friendly manner.


    "Where is the gold? I only came here to see Auntie Zhou this time. I''m afraid Auntie Zhou doesn''t like butterflies!" Yan Luo brought over a small wooden stool and placed it in front of Aunt Zhou''s bed, helping her sit down.


    "Miss Wu, you must be joking. It is my pleasure to be able to see me. How can you say that you don''t like me?" Auntie Zhou covered her lips with a silk handkerchief and coughed a few times. Her eyes moved about in a unique way.


    Ever since Auntie Zhou had lost her child, she had never seen Li Xiangnan again. Every time she saw Li Shuangtong, she would think that she had caused the death of her unborn child.


    Lady Wang, however, had never bothered with her. She hadn''t brought any soup to mend her body either. Madame Zhou''s face was still pale, but it didn''t diminish her elegance in the slightest.


    She was wearing a light pink gauze nightgown with a scarlet undergarment with golden silk threads embroidered on it, revealing a slender snow-white neck and a faintly discernible collarbone. Under half cover, she displayed a perfect exquisite curve.


    "Seeing that Aunt''s face is still so pale, if Aunt needs anything, just send someone over to my place and let me know." Li Die lowered her head and spoke into her eyes.


    "Fifth Miss, this really surprises me." Now that she no longer had Li Xiangnan''s care, she naturally didn''t dare to make a fuss about Li Die. After all, she was a proper and proper concubine, and her birth mother was the most reliable one in her position as the manager''s mother. Any smart person wouldn''t choose to offend her at this time.


    "Aunt is a butterfly''s elder, and what''s more Aunt and Die are of the same family. Why would a family need to talk like that?" Li Die gave a faint smile. Her scallop shaped eyelashes covered up her true emotions. She was so generous that people who saw it would love it from the bottom of their heart.


    Li Die, every move she made exuded a noble aura that no one could learn.


    Even with a smile on her face and a warmth that made people unable to feel the slightest bit of sternness, she was still a person that others could only look up to for no reason.


    "Bing''er, go quickly and cut the honey melon that the master sent before." Auntie Zhou wore a warm smile on her face. Li Die could not see any trace of viciousness on her face.


    People didn''t say things from the bottom of her heart, but she really didn''t see it. Li Die thought that those words were just a joke and felt really depressed.


    "Fifth Miss, quickly try this. The old master sent someone to deliver this honey melon when the aunt was still pregnant. Even the aunt herself wasn''t willing to eat it!" Bing''er did not forget to introduce herself as she laid on the bed. When she saw the change in Auntie Zhou''s expression, she realized she had said something wrong.


    He immediately grabbed his skirt and kneeled on the ground. His small face, which was previously still smiling brightly, was now incomparably pale, even losing a bit of color compared to Aunt Zhou''s complexion. He kowtowed as he pleaded, "Aunt, please spare me, this servant knows that I was wrong, it''s all servant''s fault, please spare me ¡­" Auntie, please spare my life. "


    Everyone in Aunt Zhou''s courtyard knew that ever since she had lost her child, the most taboo thing was the mention of her previous pregnancy. As a result, no one in the courtyard dared to say that she was too happy to even remember about it.


    Bing-Er begged while secretly using her eyes to ask Li Die for help. She knew that Li Die was the only one who could save her now. Besides, she was kind-hearted and easy to talk to.


    "Father really loves auntie!" Li Die teased her with a smile on her face. She glanced at the melon on the table, picked it up and placed it next to her mouth. The ice won''t be sweet after a long time. It doesn''t have enough time, but it isn''t cool enough either.


    Aunt''s is just right here! Bing-Er''s cooking skills are pretty good.


    She purposely did not mention the matter of Bing''er begging for mercy. Seeing her say that, Zhou Aunt knew what she meant, so she waved her hand and said impatiently, "Hurry and get down."


    Bing''er let out a sigh of relief when she saw Zhou Weiqing let her off. Before she left, she gave Li Die a grateful look. The corner of Li Die''s mouth curled up slightly, making her smile so small that it was almost indiscernible. However, Bing''er saw it and knew that she must have understood what she meant.


    "The five ladies are really knowledgeable! It''s such a pity that I don''t understand how to eat such a thing. " When Auntie Zhou heard this, she had long wanted to try it out. Previously, she hadn''t eaten because she was afraid it would be bad for the child.


    At this moment, her words had already aroused the gluttony in her stomach. She also picked up a piece of the meat and took a small bite.


    Auntie Zhou was always so tempting even when she was eating. The corners of his eyes were raised, making people feel good about what they saw.


    Li Die put down the melon and wiped her hands with a handkerchief before continuing, "Although this melon is a good thing, auntie''s body isn''t well, so it''s better for her to eat less."


    "Five more girls to remind me." As Zhou Yi spoke, she put the remaining half of the honey melon into the copper plate.


    "Miss, are we really going to find Auntie Zhou?" Yan Luo didn''t want to do it at first, but she was powerless to stop the girl''s decision. In the end, Yan Luo had gone crazy with her.


    "Third Sis was born to Auntie Zhou after all. At the very least, we have to go and take a look." Li Die sighed and continued to walk forward. Recently, she felt that she was being a bit too nosy, but every time she saw something like this, she couldn''t control her heart and didn''t think too much. Since it was like this, she didn''t need to restrain herself anymore.


    "I knew that Miss always had good intentions, but as Miss, Auntie Zhou never cared about Third Miss. Why do we need to get involved in this mess?" In short, Yan Luo wasn''t satisfied with Li Die''s decision this time. She even spoke a lot louder than usual. It could be seen that she was really angry.


    "Third Sis is my sister after all. How can you just let me watch and ignore her?" Li Die said with a frown.


    "But is the girl not in charge? "Since the girl''s return ¡ª which one of you isn''t in charge, and what has the girl got?" Not only did they fail to reap any benefits, they were also displeased and framed.


    Amongst the rich and powerful, which family didn''t have schemes, tricks, or dirty tricks? If they truly had tyrannical ability, then that was fine too. But now, if they didn''t have the right to do so and didn''t have any money, then protecting themselves would be a problem.


    "Yan Luo." Li Die called out to her helplessly. Although Yan Luo was still angry in her heart, she didn''t say anything else.


    "Good day, Fifth Miss." Bing-Er was standing guard outside the door, so she didn''t dare to look at her.

 C52

    "Butterfly, I just came to auntie''s place to visit Third Sister''s courtyard." Li Die said this as she paid close attention to her expression. She only saw a hint of disdain in Auntie Zhou''s eyes, but nothing else.


    All of a sudden, Li Die wasn''t sure if what happened to Li Shuangtong was the work of Aunt Zhou or Li Rou Ping.


    "Why did the five ladies think of going to the three ladies'' courtyard?" Ever since Li Die came back to the mansion, apart from a few visits to Li Rou Ping''s yard, she hadn''t been to any of the other girls'' yards. Now that she said that, it was natural for Aunt Zhou to be surprised.


    "It''s just that the butterfly heard that the third sister is sick, so she went over to take a look. Does the aunt not know about it?" Li Die had been using this kind of explanation more and more skillfully these days.


    Auntie Zhou naturally knew about this news. When Li Shuangtong had had the sign of a nightmare, Liu''er had made up her mind to come over and ask Auntie Zhou for help. It was just that she had not seen her for a long time.


    The slightly stiff smile on Aunt Zhou''s face turned a little darker as she looked at Li Die Yu''s expression, then she said, "These days, I have been following Madame''s instructions to take care of my body. The girls below were all afraid that I would be too anxious, so they didn''t tell me."


    Li Die saw that Li Shuangtong was in such a sorry state, how could she not know anything? She could only feel regret for Li Shuangtong. She had actually met such a mother.


    However, Auntie Zhou was extremely sly. She replied in the name of her mother that she was taking care of her body, and that for her own good, she did not report anything about Li Shuangtong.


    "Aunt''s body is important, but Third Sis is Aunt''s own, after all. Looking at her haggard appearance right now makes one''s heart ache!" Seeing Madame Zhou''s attitude, it was obvious that she did not want to bother with Li Shuangtong any longer. However, she did not give up and wanted to give it a try.


    If Madame Zhou really loved and doted upon Li Shuangtong, how could the servants not report it? Moreover, this matter was probably ordered by Madame Zhou herself!


    "Now that the third young miss has made such a scene, I, as her birth mother, naturally feel pained in my heart as well." Aunt Zhou''s words were somewhat agitated, and even made her cough incessantly.


    Li Die was so scared that she naturally held her back and didn''t dare to say anything else. After all, Aunt Zhou''s body was extremely weak, so she naturally didn''t want to provoke her anymore.


    "Ever since I was young, my body had always been this good and bad. I hope you don''t mind, Fifth Miss." Zhou Yi had just finished coughing, but her breath still lingered in her throat. Her cheeks were blushing from the coughing, and her complexion seemed much better than before.


    "Why would I mind!" Li Die took a cup of tea from the side and gave it to Auntie Zhou, "Auntie, you should drink some tea and go with the flow!"


    "Five more girls." Aunt Zhou obediently took the cup of tea from her, and took a sip before feeling better.


    "It''s just that according to the doctor, Third Sister''s illness is caused by her heart knot. If the heart knot is relieved, it will naturally be cured." Li Die. With that, she intentionally looked at Auntie Zhou. Everyone in the mansion knew that Auntie Zhou was the only one who worried about Li Shuangtong.


    "When I have time, I will naturally go and enlighten the three young misses." Auntie Zhou did not say anything, but the look in her eyes made Li Die frown slightly.


    "Auntie, you should rest well!" "Then, Butterfly will go back first." Seeing her like this, Li Die naturally didn''t dare to disturb her any further. She immediately got up and left.


    "Isn''t it a waste for the young lady to come here now? Auntie Zhou was clearly using this as an excuse to not want to see the three ladies. " Yan Luo said with a disdainful smirk.


    "If I didn''t go on this trip, how would I know what Aunt Zhou''s thoughts and attitude were?" Li Die cleaned her hands before picking up the pastries on the table and started eating them carefully. She had been busy today, so she was really hungry.


    He had only eaten some frozen melons at Auntie Zhou''s place, but eating them on an empty stomach wasn''t very comfortable at all.


    Seeing Yan Luo busying itself on the side, she laughed out loud. Then, seeing that Yan Luo seemed to be angry, she waved her hand and said, "You haven''t eaten anything in a while. You must be hungry now!" I can''t finish all of these pastries by myself, so come over and eat some too! "


    Yan Luo walked over with a smile. "It''s rare to see you still think of me as a servant." Yan Luo didn''t want to be polite with her. It continued to talk while it ate.


    Li Die pretended to be angry as she picked up a plate of the favorite pastries of the Smoky Moonflower. "I can''t find a single one. Why don''t you stop eating these pastries? I''ll reward the maidservants outside soon. They must be very happy."


    Li Die: Every time she toyed with Yan Luo, her eyes would shine. Yan Luo had grown up with her. It was obvious how close they were. She had never treated Yan Luo as a slave.


    "Good girl, it''s your servant who said the wrong thing, alright?" When Yan Luo saw that its favorite snack was gone, its small face immediately became serious and it repeatedly made a denunciation.


    "What? Your girl can''t even compare to this plate of dessert?" Li Die was naturally used to playing tricks on her, so she still wouldn''t let it go.


    "Good girl, in this servant''s heart, no amount of pastries can compare to this lady alone." It was just that the girl didn''t have any pastries to eat. When he thought of the soft and sticky pastry, which was even sweeter and sweeter to bite on, he immediately wanted to keep his saliva on.


    Li Die looked at her attentive look and stopped teasing. The current Yan Luo almost had a tail on her butt. Her eyes were filled with tears. Hurry up and return the snack to me! Give it back to me! The words were written.


    "Eat slowly. There''s tea here." Li Die continued to take care of Yan Luo as she ate. Unknowingly, all of the pastries on the table had entered their stomachs.


    At this moment, Yan Luo was sitting at the side with its hands against its stomach, half squinting as it enjoyed itself.


    Li Die saw her expression and bitterly smiled. She reached out her hand and pushed her. "I didn''t realize before that Auntie Zhou was really selfish. I didn''t even care about my own daughter''s words."

 C53

    When Yan Luo heard this, it nodded its head in agreement and said: "This guy is ruthless!"


    "It''s just that Third Sis is quite pitiful to have such a mother." Li Die lowered her eyelashes slightly. Wasn''t her mother the same as Madame Zhou? It''s just fifty steps, that''s all.


    "This servant doesn''t think so. Since we have such a heartless mother like Madame Zhou, how could the third young miss be any better?" Yan Luo said as if it didn''t matter to her. To her, Zhou Aunt and the other two ladies were just small fries on the same hill. There was no difference.


    "Maybe!" Now, she couldn''t be bothered to argue with her anymore. After being tired for a short day, she felt extremely tired.


    "Miss, you should sleep for a while!" Yan Luo naturally noticed the change in Li Die''s expression. It didn''t say anything more and quietly left.


    "Big sister Yinluo, just now, the master told Steward Bai to come over and tell the young lady to head to the main hall for dinner." When Zi Yi saw Yan Luo walk over, she said with a smile. Who didn''t know that Li Die treated Yan Luo the most important? Even the maids in the mansion flattered her.


    "I understand. Go back to your work!" Yan Luo had long since become accustomed to these kinds of things. It only nodded its head and instructed her, not saying anything else. It couldn''t help but cause Zi Yi to feel a sense of disappointment.


    "Miss, you''re up?" Just as Yan Luo pushed open the door to enter, she saw Li Die leaning against a soft collapse, reading a book in her hands. Her hair had been torn off from sleep, and now it was pouring down.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Hearing the voice, Li Die raised her head and looked at Yan Luo as she asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Master had steward Bai come over to tell the young lady just now. He will ask the young lady to come to the main hall for dinner later." As Yan Luo spoke, it helped her up.


    Li Die nodded and answered without thinking. Then, she let Yan Luo change her clothes and wash her clothes.


    She was wearing a light purple dress with silk embroidered on her waist and skirt. On her dress, there were large, blossoming peonies, and round pearls.


    She wore a long robe of the same colour, with a large bow tied around her waist with a green ribbon.


    Her beautiful hair seemed to have life on her smooth, white fingers. Due to Li Die''s displeasure with the overly gorgeous bun, Yan Luo only tied it up with a cross knot. There were two white jade hairpins on her head, and beside her ears, a white jade carving that resembled a flower shaped earring hung.


    "This lady was originally a beauty, but now she''s even more beautiful when dressed up." Yan Luo nodded its head in satisfaction as it looked at her. As it spoke, it completely ignored Li Die, who was blushing.


    "Every plastic one in your mouth." Li Die''s heart skipped a beat and she felt shy. She quickly stood up and said, "Let''s go quickly! If we let Father and the others wait, it would not be good. "


    "Mother." Li Die entered the main hall and found that she was missing Li Xiangnan. She bowed and greeted him. One couldn''t pick it out at all. His movements were skilled and natural.


    "Hurry up and sit down!" Lady Wang said to her with a smile on her face, and Li Die obediently answered.


    Today, Mrs. Wang was not wearing her usual demure clothes. She was wearing a long white dress with crescent moons on it, and a yellow robe with a white veil tied around her waist. Although she had three children, there was no trace of them on her body.


    Her hair was coiled on top of her head and encircled by thin pearls. There were two golden hairpins obliquely inserted into her hair. There were two gems embedded in the hairpin, and a long tassel was hanging down from the end.


    A few tassels hung down from his forehead, covering his eyebrows. The corners of his eyes were slightly raised, which made him look a bit more charming than usual.


    Li Die had never seen her dress up like this and couldn''t figure out what she wanted to do.


    Looking back, Li Shuangtong was dressed in green and her hair was neatly coiled up. However, there was a look of exhaustion and emaciation on her face.


    Now, however, she sat quietly beside Auntie Zhou, no longer the same look she had when she looked at her earlier. Even Liu''er had said that she was at times good and at times bad. Li Die only thought she was good now.


    On the other hand, Madame Zhou''s outfit was even more seductive than the one she wore to see her in the afternoon. The white gauze dress faintly wrapped around her exquisite body. A strand of black hair fell by her ear, intertwining with a pair of pearl earrings that were hanging from her earlobes. There wasn''t much jewelry on his head, only a few pearl hairpins.


    Lady Liu, on the other hand, was as usual. She didn''t dress up too much, and at the same time didn''t look too shabby.


    The emerald green step on her head made her skin look like snow, making her skin even more icy.


    Li Die glanced around and couldn''t help but shake her head. This time, she knew why Mrs. Wang was dressed up differently. It was probably because she didn''t want Auntie Zhou to take away Li Xiangnan''s pampered body again.


    "Master."


    "Father."


    Li Xiangnan walked in from the outside and everyone in the room answered. The first person Li Xiangnan noticed was Lady Wang. When he saw her dressed like this, a surprised look flashed across his eyes.


    Then her gaze fell to the side, almost unable to tear her eyes away from the lovely and pitiful Madame Zhou.


    After he sat down, he looked at Aunt Zhou with eyes full of remorse. "Why does Aunt Zhou look so pale? Has her body not recovered yet?" Li Xiangnan spoke with an even more profound tone. On one hand, he saw that her face was still somewhat pale. He sincerely cared for her, and on the other hand, he used these words to ask her if she could stay the night.


    Li Die had been asking Auntie Zhou ever since Li Xiang came in, and Lady Wang had only caught a glimpse of her from the moment she came in.


    For a moment, she actually started to believe Li Rou Ping''s words, but she still didn''t agree with her.


    "Master, please be more concerned about me. I am fine now." Auntie Zhou answered with a smile, her seductive mouth opening and closing, making Li Xiangnan''s heart itch unbearably.


    "Since you''re not well, then don''t wait on the side. Sit down and eat together!" She then turned her head to look at Aunt Liu and said, "Lady Liu, you''re too weak to sit down, right?"


    " "Thank you, Old Master."


    " "Thank you, Old Master."


    When Aunt Zhou heard Li Xiangnan''s words, she was undoubtedly overjoyed.


    When Yan Luo heard this, it nodded its head in agreement and said: "This guy is ruthless!"


    "It''s just that Third Sis is quite pitiful to have such a mother." Li Die lowered her eyelashes slightly. Wasn''t her mother the same as Madame Zhou? It''s just fifty steps, that''s all.


    "This servant doesn''t think so. Since we have such a heartless mother like Madame Zhou, how could the third young miss be any better?" Yan Luo said as if it didn''t matter to her. To her, Zhou Aunt and the other two ladies were just small fries on the same hill. There was no difference.


    "Maybe!" Now, she couldn''t be bothered to argue with her anymore. After being tired for a short day, she felt extremely tired.


    "Miss, you should sleep for a while!" Yan Luo naturally noticed the change in Li Die''s expression. It didn''t say anything more and quietly left.


    "Big sister Yinluo, just now, the master told Steward Bai to come over and tell the young lady to head to the main hall for dinner." When Zi Yi saw Yan Luo walk over, she said with a smile. Who didn''t know that Li Die treated Yan Luo the most important? Even the maids in the mansion flattered her.


    "I understand. Go back to your work!" Yan Luo had long since become accustomed to these kinds of things. It only nodded its head and instructed her, not saying anything else. It couldn''t help but cause Zi Yi to feel a sense of disappointment.


    "Miss, you''re up?" Just as Yan Luo pushed open the door to enter, she saw Li Die leaning against a soft collapse, reading a book in her hands. Her hair had been torn off from sleep, and now it was pouring down.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Hearing the voice, Li Die raised her head and looked at Yan Luo as she asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Master had steward Bai come over to tell the young lady just now. He will ask the young lady to come to the main hall for dinner later." As Yan Luo spoke, it helped her up.


    Li Die nodded and answered without thinking. Then, she let Yan Luo change her clothes and wash her clothes.


    She was wearing a light purple dress with silk embroidered on her waist and skirt. On her dress, there were large, blossoming peonies, and round pearls.


    She wore a long robe of the same colour, with a large bow tied around her waist with a green ribbon.


    Her beautiful hair seemed to have life on her smooth, white fingers. Due to Li Die''s displeasure with the overly gorgeous bun, Yan Luo only tied it up with a cross knot. There were two white jade hairpins on her head, and beside her ears, a white jade carving that resembled a flower shaped earring hung.


    "This lady was originally a beauty, but now she''s even more beautiful when dressed up." Yan Luo nodded its head in satisfaction as it looked at her. As it spoke, it completely ignored Li Die, who was blushing.


    "Every plastic one in your mouth." Li Die''s heart skipped a beat and she felt shy. She quickly stood up and said, "Let''s go quickly! If we let Father and the others wait, it would not be good. "


    "Mother." Li Die entered the main hall and found that she was missing Li Xiangnan. She bowed and greeted him. One couldn''t pick it out at all. His movements were skilled and natural.


    "Hurry up and sit down!" Lady Wang said to her with a smile on her face, and Li Die obediently answered.


    Today, Mrs. Wang was not wearing her usual demure clothes. She was wearing a long white dress with crescent moons on it, and a yellow robe with a white veil tied around her waist. Although she had three children, there was no trace of them on her body.


    Her hair was coiled on top of her head and encircled by thin pearls. There were two golden hairpins obliquely inserted into her hair. There were two gems embedded in the hairpin, and a long tassel was hanging down from the end.


    A few tassels hung down from his forehead, covering his eyebrows. The corners of his eyes were slightly raised, which made him look a bit more charming than usual.


    Li Die had never seen her dress up like this and couldn''t figure out what she wanted to do.


    Looking back, Li Shuangtong was dressed in green and her hair was neatly coiled up. However, there was a look of exhaustion and emaciation on her face.


    Now, however, she sat quietly beside Auntie Zhou, no longer the same look she had when she looked at her earlier. Even Liu''er had said that she was at times good and at times bad. Li Die only thought she was good now.


    On the other hand, Madame Zhou''s outfit was even more seductive than the one she wore to see her in the afternoon. The white gauze dress faintly wrapped around her exquisite body. A strand of black hair fell by her ear, intertwining with a pair of pearl earrings that were hanging from her earlobes. There wasn''t much jewelry on his head, only a few pearl hairpins.


    Lady Liu, on the other hand, was as usual. She didn''t dress up too much, and at the same time didn''t look too shabby.


    The emerald green step on her head made her skin look like snow, making her skin even more icy.


    Li Die glanced around and couldn''t help but shake her head. This time, she knew why Mrs. Wang was dressed up differently. It was probably because she didn''t want Auntie Zhou to take away Li Xiangnan''s pampered body again.


    "Master."


    "Father."


    Li Xiangnan walked in from the outside and everyone in the room answered. The first person Li Xiangnan noticed was Lady Wang. When he saw her dressed like this, a surprised look flashed across his eyes.


    Then her gaze fell to the side, almost unable to tear her eyes away from the lovely and pitiful Madame Zhou.


    After he sat down, he looked at Aunt Zhou with eyes full of remorse. "Why does Aunt Zhou look so pale? Has her body not recovered yet?" Li Xiangnan spoke with an even more profound tone. On one hand, he saw that her face was still somewhat pale. He sincerely cared for her, and on the other hand, he used these words to ask her if she could stay the night.


    Li Die had been asking Auntie Zhou ever since Li Xiang came in, and Lady Wang had only caught a glimpse of her from the moment she came in.


    For a moment, she actually started to believe Li Rou Ping''s words, but she still didn''t agree with her.


    "Master, please be more concerned about me. I am fine now." Auntie Zhou answered with a smile, her seductive mouth opening and closing, making Li Xiangnan''s heart itch unbearably.


    "Since you''re not well, then don''t wait on the side. Sit down and eat together!" She then turned her head to look at Aunt Liu and said, "Lady Liu, you''re too weak to sit down, right?"


    " "Thank you, Old Master."


    " "Thank you, Old Master."


    When Aunt Zhou heard Li Xiangnan''s words, she was undoubtedly overjoyed.

 C54

    Lady Liu''s face was also full of joy, but it was also much calmer.


    "Master, have a taste of this Four-Fried Rice Ball. It''s so juicy and delicious." Wang Shi scooped up a piece with her spoon and placed it in Li Xiangnan''s bowl, speaking with concern.


    "Yes." Li Xiangnan didn''t say anything to Lady Wang''s hospitality. He merely nodded his head, picked up the pill from the bowl, and put it in his mouth.


    However, on the side, Auntie Zhou was staring at him with eyes full of zest and excitement, causing Li Xiangnan to lose the mood to deal with Lady Wang.


    "Auntie Zhou, you''re not in a good condition. Drink a bowl of chicken soup to replenish your body." Li Xiang Nan didn''t even look at Lady Wang, but personally scooped up a bowl of chicken soup for Aunt Zhou and offered it to her.


    Aunt Zhou was somewhat touched. With tears in her eyes, she turned to Li Xiangnan and thanked him, "Master is more caring."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Lady Wang''s hands that were hidden under the table were already pulling at the handkerchief. However, she still pretended to be understanding, which almost made her unable to continue acting.


    Li Rou and Ping also looked at Aunt Zhou with fire in their eyes. It was as if they wanted to swallow her whole.


    Auntie Zhou did not seem to care at all. She continued to look at Li Xiangnan affectionately, while smoke rose from her meal. Perhaps the only person on this table was Aunt Liu, eating quietly without a care in the world.


    After the meal, Li Xiangnan and Madame Zhou left together. Lady Wang hated them to the core, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    "How come Tong''er looks so haggard these days?" Lady Wang turned to look at Li Shuangtong, who had yet to leave. Her tone was full of concern.


    The speed at which Wang''s face changed was really amazing. However, Li Die didn''t think that even if she saw something, she didn''t want it to be her mother.


    "I''m more concerned about my mother. Shuang Tong is fine, she just hasn''t had a good rest in the past few days." The more Li Shuangtong spoke, the more she lowered her head, afraid that others would see her expression.


    "How can my body withstand this if I don''t rest well!" Did you ask the maid to go to the medicine house to get the Spirit-Sobering Medicine? " Lady Wang said with a pained heart, but there was no trace of emotion in her eyes.


    "I already told Bing-Er to get it a few days ago, but it''s useless to eat."


    "But you have to find a doctor first, you don''t need to leave something behind at such a young age." Actually, what she wanted to say the most was that she didn''t need to learn to be as flirtatious as her mother at such a young age.


    "Mother will worry about it a bit more, so Shuang Tong will go to the palace to find a doctor tomorrow." Her nightmares these past few days had tortured her to the point where she could no longer bear it, and her face was extremely haggard and unsightly.


    "Mm, then let''s quickly go and rest!" Wang Shi nodded as she spoke.


    "Daughter takes her leave." Li Shuangtong curtsied obediently. Seeing that she was going back, Li Die wanted to go back with her. However, before she could get up, Lady Wang sensed her intentions. She said to her, "Die''er, stay here."


    Hearing Lady Wang''s voice, Li Shuangtong paused for a moment before leading Bing''er out.


    "Yes, mother." Although Li Die wasn''t sure what her intentions were, she still nodded obediently.


    Lady Wang looked at her stiff body and said with a smile, "It''s been a long time since we''ve had a good talk. Accompany me back. We''ll have a good chat."


    Yan Luo looked at Li Die with a worried expression. She didn''t think that Mrs Wang would have anything to talk about with her. Even if they did, it would only be Li Rou Ping and Mrs Wang.


    Li Die followed Yan Luo''s gaze and looked back at her. She nodded with a smile and followed Wang Shi.


    "Bring two cups of tea, Mama Zhang!" Mrs. Wang sat on the couch at the side, giving orders. Mama Zhang glanced at Li Die before she left.


    "Is there something my mother wants me to do?" Li Die looked at her and asked in a reserved manner.


    "As a mother, can''t you just talk to your daughter?" Wang Shi didn''t seem displeased at all.


    "Naturally." But she didn''t think she had anything to talk about with her mother. Li Die lowered her head slightly and played with the handkerchief in her hand, not intending to say anything.


    "Madam, girl. Please have some tea. " Mrs Wang did not say anything. Instead, she took a sip of tea and then looked up to introduce her. "This is a fragrant mountain, it''s not good for drinking too much tea at night, it''s not good for sleeping, this taste is good, try it."


    Under Lady Wang''s deep gaze, Li Die still took a sip of the tea. The bitter taste of the tea was not normal. Instead, it was lingering on her lips and teeth, making people involuntarily like this taste.


    "The tea brewed by Mama Zhang is really delicious!" Li Die put down her teacup and praised with a smile that was not stingy at all.


    Hearing that, Lady Wang also laughed happily along with Li Die as they teased her: "Even Die''er praised your skills at making tea! This time, you can''t be embarrassed. "


    "Madam, Fifth Miss, please stop teasing this old servant." Chang''s mother lowered her head, and when she looked closely, she could see the hint of a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Since Dia''Er likes this tea, I''ll get someone to give you some later." At this moment, Lady Wang had returned to normal, and she looked at her with a benevolent smile.


    Li Die didn''t understand what she meant, so she shook her head and said, "No need to go through so much trouble. The girls here aren''t proficient in tea either, everything is the same."


    Lady Wang pretended to be slightly angry and glared at her. She pointed at her nose and said, "How can mother and daughter be troubled? The more you grow, the more you are separated from me. "


    She was not unfamiliar with this sort of pampering. When she was at the general''s estate, her aunt had frequently pampered her. However, her aunt, who doted on her the most, was gone. She felt a little sour, and her eyes were slightly red.


    In order to not let Mrs. Wang see the abnormality, she could only lower her head a little, forcing the tears that were about to burst out to come. It could be said that she was still unfamiliar with Mrs. Wang, but she had only seen her do this kind of intimate action with Li Rou and Ping.


    This was the first time she had ever imagined what it would be like when Lady Wang pampered her like this.

 C55

    However, when he really did it, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Was this the love of a mother?


    Li Die hesitated for a moment before saying, "Then I''ll accept my daughter." In her heart, she still didn''t want her to feel uncomfortable or embarrassed.


    "So obedient!" Lady Wang paused for a moment before continuing, "You went to see Tong''er today?"


    Li Die was surprised for a moment and then nodded. This was not something she could hide, and she didn''t want to hide it from the Wang family.


    "When our daughter went, Third Sister was really pitiful." Recalling how she had seen Li Shuangtong sitting on the bed like that when she had gone over, her heart had been so anxious that she had almost woken up.


    "Dia''Er said that Tong''er was pitiful at the time? It''s just that I can''t rest well, and Die''er is too kind. " Lady Wang spoke as if she didn''t mind, but at the same time, it was as if she was trying to persuade her.


    Everyone in the mansion belonged to Lady Wang. She did not think that she would not know that Li Shuangtong was not just unable to sleep well. However, she could not ask this kind of question.


    Since she was her mother, she pretended as if she didn''t hear anything when she asked.


    "Your daughter has heard that Third Sister isn''t simply having a bad rest. On the contrary, Mother always gets nightmares. Today, Mother has also seen Third Sister''s haggard appearance. Does Mother think that Third Sister is too kind?" Li Die purposely pretended that she didn''t know how to blink as she looked at her with her bright eyes. At her age, pretending to be confused wasn''t a big deal.


    "That''s my mother''s fault. She didn''t know that Tong`er was having a nightmare all night long." Wang Shi said with a smile, she didn''t look the least bit out of place.


    "Mother manages the entire mansion, from top to bottom, there''s bound to be some omissions." Until now, she was already sure that Wang Shi didn''t come to her purely to discuss with her mother. Pity, she still had a sliver of hope in her heart.


    "Mother has heard that you have eaten a lot of snacks recently. Dia''Er, your stomach is not good to begin with, so it''s best for you to eat less of those snacks." Lady Wang sipped her tea and said with concern.


    When Yan Luo heard that Mrs. Wang wouldn''t let Li Die eat any more snacks in the future, its small face had long ago been moved.


    The dim sum in Li Die''s room wasn''t something she ate. It was obviously in her stomach, but she couldn''t say it out loud.


    Looking at Yan Luo''s dissatisfied face, Li Die said with a smile that was not a smile, "Mother''s teachings are true. Your daughter will definitely pay attention to it in the future."


    "Child, how could mother teach you a lesson? Mother is just worried about you, why are you so divorced from mother!" Lady Wang sighed. If she didn''t know, she would have thought it was just a scene of a mother being filial!


    Mrs. Wang saw that Li Die didn''t say anything, so she changed the subject. With a smile on her face, she said, "You know about the matter with Aunt Zhou, right?"


    "Daughter knows." Li Die nodded. She didn''t know what she was going to say.


    "Your sister is doing this for your mother''s sake, so don''t resent your sister." When Mrs. Wang spoke of Li Rou Ping, the expression on her face was real, but when she heard Li Die, she felt a little uncomfortable. After all, she was her daughter.


    "Daughter naturally wouldn''t resent elder sister. Mother, don''t worry." Li Die nodded meekly.


    "Mother, you can relax now." Although she always disliked and disliked Li Die, she was extremely good to Li Rou and Ping. Naturally, she didn''t want to cause her any trouble because of this.


    "Miss, this servant even thought that Madam had found out about it from her conscience and wanted to ease the relationship between you two! I never would have thought that she actually had this idea. " The more Yan Luo thought about it, the angrier it became.


    Inside the Peacock Pavilion, she and Li Die were naturally of no size, and it was understandable that she was sitting right now.


    Li Die saw that she was even angrier than herself, so she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as she poured a cup of water and passed it to Yan Luo, "Miss Yan Luo, you should calm down! Otherwise, it''s likely that everyone here will not be able to sleep. "


    Yan Luo looked at her with an expression of disappointment. It seemed as though it was about to stab its finger into her forehead.


    "Lady, why don''t you mind at all? Madame, is she your mother too? " Yan Luo took the water from Li Die. After taking a sip, it seemed like its anger had died down a little.


    "It''s useless to mind. Life isn''t going to be the same as usual.


    Alright, let''s hurry back to rest! " Li Die pushed Yan Luo out of the room and leaned against the door. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. Did she really not mind? Did she really not mind at all, as she said she did?


    She found that she did seem to mind a little, but what did it matter if she did or not?


    Li Die closed her eyes and stopped thinking about it.


    This morning, Yan Luo''s face was listless. It was obviously because it hadn''t slept well last night.


    Li Die supported the table with her hands as usual, looking at her up and down. There was a smile on her face as she said, "What''s wrong?" Did our Miss Yan Luo not sleep well last night? "


    Yan Luo knew that she was joking. With a smile on her face, she rolled her eyes and said, "Miss, this servant really doesn''t know. How can this lady sleep like last night?" The more she thought about it, the angrier she became!


    "So what if she is? We are going to rest as well, aren''t we?" Li Die said indifferently.


    "Second Young Master."


    When Li Die, Yan Luo, and the others heard the noise outside, they both stopped talking and looked towards the door.


    "Fifth sister." Li Xiao Yuan walked in with a happy expression.


    Li Xiao Yuan treated her differently from Li Rou Ping, and he made her feel family love. This was something that no matter what, Wang Shi couldn''t give her.


    "Why is second brother here?" Li Die ¡­ but she remembered that Li Xiao Yuan had been very busy recently. He hadn''t brought some gadgets back for her to play with since a long time ago.


    "How can we not welcome second brother, fifth sister?" Li Xiao Yuan knew what she meant and intentionally teased her.


    "If second brother can come, how can little sister not welcome him?" Li Die just couldn''t take the bait, and said with a smile.


    "It''s been a long time. Fifth sister has become a great beauty in the blink of an eye!" Li Xiao Yuan had a smile on his face as he walked around Li Die while clicking his tongue in wonder. It felt like my family had just grown up.

 C56

    Li Die felt a bit embarrassed after he looked at her again and again. She said with a faint blush on her face, "Second Brother, what are you so happy about today? You specifically came over to make fun of my sister."


    "Of course there''s something good to do." As Li Xiao Yuan spoke slowly, he poured himself a cup of water and drank it. His tone was so leisurely that it made people anxious.


    Yan Luo, on the other hand, was surprised to see her young lady suffer such a loss. The corner of her mouth was smiling from ear to ear.


    "It''s a good thing that second brother can call it. I wonder what kind of good thing it is?" After calming down, Li Die felt that she didn''t want to lower herself to his level, so she calmed down and asked.


    Seeing that she had recovered so quickly, Li Xiao Yuan couldn''t help but lose his interest. With a reluctant expression, he took out the envelope from his bosom and placed it in front of Li Die. He said, "I really don''t know how Yi Chen could have such a good impression of Fifth Sister.


    Li Die was already in a daze from her research after hearing Li Xiao Yuan''s words. It had indeed been a long time since she last saw him.


    Yan Luo, on the other hand, was different. When she heard Li Xiao Yuan belittling her, she already stood up to protect her master. She looked at Li Xiao Yuan with a complacent expression and said, "Who dares to belittle their own little sister like Second Young Master? The second young master and the young lady were siblings! "If young lady is like this, then, second young master ¡­"


    Yan Luo purposely didn''t finish its sentence, but Li Die could see a trace of ridicule in her eyes.


    "Wow!" "Damn Yan Luo, even you dare to tease me now." Li Xiao Yuan intentionally made a face. Actually, he was normally even more amiable and amiable. He didn''t feel afraid, but it was rare for him to be laughing and joking with a servant girl.


    "This girl, she''s always in her proper form." Li Die''s heart was already tied to the letter in her hand. When Li Xiao Yuan saw this, the corner of his mouth raised into an unfathomable smile. He intentionally glanced at the letter in her hand, which was still facing the exploding hair at the side, and said with a wink, "If you and I were to mistakenly read the letter, I''m afraid we would not be able to forgive you in the future!"


    Yan Luo suspiciously looked at Li Die and immediately rejected his words. She slightly raised her chin, revealing a beautiful smile and said proudly, "Young lady, you won''t be willing to punish me for Young Master Liu''s sake!"


    Li Die had long since felt a suspicious blush on her face when Li Xiao Yuan purposely exposed her thoughts. Even her exposed earlobes had turned pink, making her look extremely attractive.


    "I''m afraid that only by staying here will I truly become an evil person." Li Xiao Yuan teased, but he still stood up and left.


    After Li Xiao Yuan walked out, Yan Luo''s entire head was in front of Li Die. There was a hint of joy and curiosity on her face as she stared at the envelope that she was holding tightly, as if someone had suddenly rushed over to snatch it away from her.


    Yan Luo''s eyes lit up. She tilted her head and adorably asked, "Miss, why don''t you open it and see what Young Master Liu has written?"


    Why couldn''t she see that her girl was in such a hurry to get here? But she was so anxious!


    The blush that had just faded from Li Die''s face returned to her face in an instant after she asked the question so bluntly. She felt helpless as she looked at Yan Luo''s expression. She could only endure her embarrassment as she opened the envelope in her hands.


    The words were written in calligraphy that was as small as a fly''s head and as warm as jade, just like Liu Yi''s.


    "Noon, Dragon Lake is reunited." "The dust." "Young Master Liu ¡­" Yan Luo whispered, and these sounds entered her ears. Yan Luo seemed to have thought of something, and immediately jumped up, "Young Master Liu was talking about noon, and now the Second Young Master has missed so much. I''m afraid that if we don''t hurry up and tidy it up, it''ll be too late!"


    Although Li Die could not help but feel sweet and happy, she tried her best not to show it on her face.


    However, in Yan Luo''s eyes, there was a change. With a turn of her eyes, she already had her own thoughts. "Hehe." She smiled at Yan Luo and asked, "Young lady is so calm, could it be that young lady doesn''t care about Young Master Liu?"


    Yan Luo''s words almost spurted out of the tea that she had just drunk. She really didn''t know where this little girl had come up with such a decision.


    Without waiting for her to retort, Yan Luo narrowed her eyes and continued, "Actually, other than young master Liu being a little better off, and having a slightly warmer personality, there''s nothing else. It''s understandable that young lady didn''t have any feelings for her." After saying that, Yan Luo nodded its head to show that it was right.


    Li Die was afraid that she would say something else, so she quickly stopped her. However, she didn''t have the nerve to say what she liked him for a long time.


    "Since young lady doesn''t care about Young Master Liu, why does she still need to wash up?" At times, Yan Luo was doting on him, but at other times, it was foolish.


    Li Die blushed and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, girl." Who said I didn''t mean anything to her? It was just that the last sentence had been swallowed up by her.


    This time, Yan Luo finally understood the meaning behind her young lady''s words. After all that time, it was just that her young lady wasn''t in a good mood. She thought that her young lady had no intention of doing anything to Young Master Liu! This caused her to be mistaken.


    Perhaps it was also because at this moment, it was destined that she would have those difficult paths in the future, or it was also because from the moment he saved her, it was destined that their life would be entangled with, and that they would not have a happy ending.


    "Miss, this outfit is a bit more festive." Yan Luo held onto the light red dress as it asked. It couldn''t conceal the smile on its face.


    "Didn''t he do it on purpose?" Although she also wanted to dress up properly, she also didn''t want to look like she was doing it on purpose.


    "Young lady went to see Young Master Liu. She purposely dressed up. I''m afraid that if Young Master Liu knew, he would only be grinning from ear to ear!" Yan Luo glanced at her, then returned to looking at her clothes.


    "He invited me to the Dragon Lake because he has some important things to discuss with me. How can you say such nonsense?" Although she was also happy, there was also a faint sense of loss in her heart.


    "Is that what Sir Liu means? Won''t you know once you get there?" Yan Luo pouted. It said in a metaphorical way. However, the concern in its eyes was real. It made Li Die''s heart ache uncontrollably.

 C57

    "Go get my white dress!" Her pure white skirt was layered over one another, giving people a feeling of immortality upon seeing her.


    Yan Luo, on the other hand, frowned and said, "Isn''t that white dress a bit too simple and elegant?"


    "If it''s simple and elegant, no one would think that it''s too deliberate." Li Die''s lips curled up into a smile, but there was a look of determination on her face. Yan Luo knew that it was impossible for it to persuade her, so it resigned itself to its fate and went to get the clothes.


    After changing her clothes, Li Die once again sat in front of the copper mirror. Looking at the young girl''s delicate face reflected in the mirror, she couldn''t help but be a little absent-minded.


    He used the mule Dai Qing to stroke Liu Ye''s eyebrows, but his face revealed a hint of desolation as he said, "In the past, I didn''t like to serve people by sex, but now, I have to serve people by sex." Yan Luo was not affected by her good mood. It continued to wave its white jade hairpin back and forth on Yan Luo''s head as it snorted in dissatisfaction, "A daughter''s family should treat others with lust. Those who say they don''t like serving others with sex are all jealous of the beauties that are more beautiful than her.


    And now the girl is learning these things. "


    In the end, Li Die was amused by her words. The faint worry between her brows had also disappeared without a trace.


    "Alright, let''s go! "I''m afraid it will be too late if we don''t go now." Li Die withdrew her gaze from the mirror and said indifferently. If you listened carefully, you would be able to hear the slight tremble in her suppressed voice.


    "Then let me get someone to prepare a carriage." Although she was unfavoured in this family, she was not to such an extent that she could not even leave her home. After all, Lady Wang was her own mother, so she naturally had to take into account a few things that she did.


    Although the Li Residence wasn''t too far away from the Dragon Lake, it would be hard for a weak girl like her to walk there. Moreover, the sun was extremely poisonous, so although she didn''t want to alarm anyone, she couldn''t do it.


    According to the current status of the Li family, a small azure carriage could not be used with luxurious carriages. Moreover, she was supposed to be low-key, so she chose the most unremarkable carriage.


    The interior of the carriage was rather spacious. Yan Luo was seated opposite to her, as it was still curious about the outside world.


    Li Die repeatedly lifted the curtain to look outside. She smiled and squinted her eyes, knowing that she didn''t know what to do.


    "The young lady has arrived." Yan Luo''s voice was filled with a hint of excitement.


    "Yes." Her true feelings were far from being as calm as they were on the surface. A thin layer of sweat covered her delicate palms.


    Yan Luo jumped down from the carriage first and helped her down one step at a time. The gentle breeze mixed with the hot air blew towards Li Die, making her feel as if she was being roasted. The fluttering of her skirt made her look like a fairy from the highest heavens, making people not dare to get close to her.


    Within the pavilion, Liu Yi Chen was wearing a long green robe as he calmly sat on a stone chair. His eyes were half closed as if he was enjoying the sunlight outside.


    Li Die felt her heart beating faster with every step she took, so loud that it sounded like it was about to jump out of her throat, making her extremely annoyed. She took a deep breath, trying her best to sound like her voice was no different from before saying, "I came late!" Perhaps he was trying to divert her attention away from him.


    Liu Yi Chen''s appearance, when matched with his current expression, was undoubtedly the most bewitching of them all.


    "I came early anyway." Hearing her words, Liu Yi Chen opened his eyes, and his palms were covered in sweat.


    "Is there something that Yi Chen wants me to do?" Li Die sat down and asked, as if she only wanted to break the awkward silence.


    "I''m just a bit worried." Liu Yi Chen''s eyes flashed with a strange emotion. If she could raise her head right now, she would immediately see. However, she was a little shy, not daring to look at him. The handkerchief in her hand could not avoid being viciously murdered by her.


    "That day, your sister embarrassed you. Did she cause any trouble for you after returning to the clan?" Liu Yi Chen seriously sized her up, only to realize that after just a few days of not seeing her, he was already missing her more and more!


    "Not really. After all, we are direct sisters. No matter what, she wouldn''t do anything to me." She shook her head at such a question. What else could she do?


    Even people like Zhou Yi had been schemed against until they lost their children, but that didn''t affect her at all. She was still a mother and daughter dueling to the death! This really was a good method.


    Liu Yi Chen didn''t believe her words. He couldn''t forget the matter of Li Rou Ping drugging him that day on the Dragon Boat. If he hadn''t found her, he really wouldn''t have dared to imagine the consequences.


    "How could the four ladies not know how to deal with the young lady? A few days ago, the young lady was trying to involve herself in the matter of dealing with the young lady. If it wasn''t for the young lady''s good luck, and the fact that the young lady happened to come looking for the young lady, the young lady would probably be on par with the young lady now." How could Yan Luo have such a good temperament like Li Die? Now that she heard Liu Yi Chen''s question, she spoke it all out.


    After saying it, he didn''t seem to think that he had done anything wrong. He even pouted his mouth and turned his head to the side, obviously trying to vent his anger on her.


    "I''m so used to this girl, don''t mind her." Li Die looked at her childish side. Even though she was a bit angry, she immediately dissipated.


    "Of course I don''t mind. She did it for your own good." Liu Yi Chen''s gaze shifted from Yan Luo to Yan Luo, and his voice was filled with worry.


    "Just now, Yan Luo said that the three ladies were like that?" I wonder what the three girls are like now? " Liu Yi Chen turned his eyes to her and asked, and although he was looking at her, his tone clearly showed that he was asking about Yan Luo.


    He couldn''t help but tremble when he thought about the girl he loved living in this kind of place every day. He was afraid that if he didn''t have that much luck, he would never see her again.


    "That''s nonsense." Li Die didn''t want to say that she had a trick up her sleeve. She stared at Yan Luo with a blushing face, telling her to stop talking.


    However, she did not guess that Liu Yi Chen would think this way. Hearing her say this, it was obvious that he was unwilling to tell her, and his eyes couldn''t help but darken a little. You won''t even tell me these things? "

 C58

    What he said was just a joke to cover his disappointment. Perhaps Li Die understood what he meant and stuttered, "No ¡­." I... How do I hate you? "


    Liu Yi Chen''s eyes lit up again as he heard her words, and his tone was full of joy, "Die, are you speaking the truth?"


    "Of course it''s true." His gaze fell on the small hands that he was unconsciously holding, and because he had been practicing martial arts for many years, his big hands had a thin cocoon around them. The next moment, his delicate little face flushed red, but he didn''t struggle to break free, instead he only slightly lowered his head so that no one could see the blush on her face.


    Li Die lowered her head for a split-second, Liu Yi Chen''s eyes flashed with a look of satisfaction, and her lips raised high, showing that she was in a good mood. Perhaps it was because both of them were deliberately not mentioning it, but Liu Yi Chen still held her hands.


    After chatting for a long time, Liu Yi Chen returned to the main topic at hand. He looked at her with a trace of doting in his eyes. However, the hands holding her were trembling, showing her current nervousness.


    Leng Yun turned his head away from him, howling in his heart, "I don''t know you!" When had his master ever lost so much face like this? Perhaps it was because no one else had seen his slightly trembling hands, but she had clearly seen it.


    "Butterfly."


    "Yes."


    "Since you are so unsafe at home, let''s get married quickly! That way I can be at ease. " Liu Yi Chen''s nervous forehead was covered with sweat. He had long since lost his usual calmness and composure.


    "Yes."


    "Huh?" Li Die didn''t even hear what he said. Her heart was in her hands, but she slowly raised her head and looked at him in surprise. Her mouth was slightly open.


    Liu Yi Chen knew that he couldn''t fool her anymore, so he couldn''t help but say: "Die''er, I like you." And the name of the exit has long been changed to intimate butterfly, no longer polite but distant butterfly.


    At this moment, Li Die finally reacted. Her small face flushed red and she slightly lowered her head. She herself was fine, but this action frightened Liu Yi Chen, who had always been uneasy.


    He was at a loss for what to do and quickly explained, "What I said was true. When I first saw you, I couldn''t help but feel depressed for you."


    Li Die''s heart was filled with sweetness. She raised her head with a smile and said, "Aren''t you afraid that Leng Yun and Yan Luo will laugh at you?"


    "Naturally, they would not dare to do so. However, can you still find them now?" Leng Yun and Yan Luo had already left the moment he expressed his feelings. However, Leng Yun didn''t want more people to know that his master was that embarrassed. After all, he would be very embarrassed if he did this.


    Li Die heard this and realized that Leng Yun and Yan Luo had walked very far away. It was obvious that they couldn''t hear anything from here. She couldn''t help but to secretly feel relieved.


    Liu Yi Chen didn''t plan on letting her go so easily. He stared at her with an anxious look on his face, "Die''er hasn''t answered me yet!"


    After hearing his teasing, she rolled her eyes at him and said, "I''m not as shameless as you are!" Although these were tough words, when they came out of her mouth, they were soft and soft, without any threat at all.


    Hearing this, Liu Yi Chen''s heart felt even more uncomfortable, and he unconsciously tightened his grip on her hand. Li Die only felt that it was very comforting to be held by him like this.


    "Even if I don''t know any shame, I''m only going to face Die''er." Liu Yi Chen was naturally intelligent enough to know that Li Die had agreed. It was just that he didn''t have the face to directly say it out loud due to the face of his daughter.


    He looked at Li Die in a daze, revealing a bashful expression. He still didn''t give up and asked, "Die''er still hasn''t answered me, okay?"


    Hearing Liu Yi Chen''s words, Li Die wanted to punch him. After thinking for a while, she decided not to.


    Thinking about her father at home, her aunt couldn''t help but feel a little sad. She immediately shook her head to stop herself from thinking about it. She definitely wasn''t as magnanimous as her mother. She definitely wouldn''t be able to tolerate a girl sharing her husband with her.


    He couldn''t do anything about it; he couldn''t even show a hint of jealousy. He could only hide in his room all day, feeling nothing but sadness.


    She had grown up in her uncle''s estate, and her uncle and aunt had a deep affection for each other. She had never taken a concubine room in the estate either, so she couldn''t help but feel envious.


    Li Die raised her head and looked at Liu Yi Chen with a charming expression. She took the opportunity to ask, "I only want a pair of people for my entire life." At this moment, she was still trying to persuade herself. If he really didn''t agree, then so be it. She would never marry again in her life.


    "Alright."


    Even though she had thought of a thousand answers in her heart, she had never thought that he would answer so quickly and so stably.


    However, as Liu Yi Chen, his words today were destined to go back on his word, and he wanted to make her sad even more.


    "What did you say?" Li Die looked at his eyes in shock. She wanted to see if he was lying to her. After all, not every man was like her uncle. However, she only saw resolution and seriousness in his eyes.


    "I said I would." Liu Yi Chen said with a smile, his eyes flashing with seriousness and determination.


    Li Die looked at her with a smile, but when she reacted, the corner of her mouth raised high. There was happiness that she couldn''t hide on her face.


    Even now, she still felt as if she was in a dream. Everything seemed so unreal, but at this moment, Liu Yi Chen was sitting beside her, showing that everything was real.


    Li Die tried her best not to look like she was in a sorry state. A faint smile appeared on her face, and her pretty eyes became crescent shaped from her smile. He pretended to be fierce as he said, "If you dare to forget what you promised me today and bring me into the palace, I will definitely not let you go." She had only been joking for a short period of time, but she had never imagined that what she said would be true.


    In the end, it was hard to tell who had not been let off.

 C59

    Li Die smiled sweetly at this scene. Liu Yi Chen''s bright and bright appearance was still engraved in everyone''s heart even after so many years had passed.


    "You''ve been out for such a long time, I''ll send you back!" Although he was somewhat unwilling, he did not reveal it. After all, she was still unmarried. If today''s matter were to be seen by others, it would ruin her good name.


    Li Die nodded. Let him pull her.


    Liu Yi Chen only needed to send her to the entrance of the Li Residence, so he let her go back by herself.


    "Young lady, you''re back! Auntie Zhou was looking for young lady earlier!" When Zi Yi saw that she had returned, she impatiently went up to greet her.


    Li Die''s eyes darkened as she looked at Zi Yi and asked, "When did Auntie Zhou arrive?"


    She didn''t think that Auntie Zhou had come to find her for any reason. After all, she had only left Li Xiangnan in her room for the night a few days ago. He should be in high spirits by now!


    "A moment ago." After thinking for a while, Zi Yi replied honestly.


    She nodded her head and continued to ask, "Can you tell me why you''re looking for me?" Thinking about it, there shouldn''t be anything good to do. She was just a little bit simple. After all, she wasn''t stupid.


    Zi Yi shook her head in annoyance. She had also asked about this, but Zhou Yi''s wife had only stammered, not wanting to say it out loud for some reason.


    "I know." Li Die felt that after going out for a walk, her body was extremely uncomfortable. Naturally, she had no way to deal with her, so she just wanted to quickly bathe and wash off her exhaustion. "Get some water, I want to bathe." After saying this, he strode into the room.


    Yan Luo quickly filled up the bath until it was soaked in water. Only then did Li Die let out a sigh of relief. The warm water slid across her skin, causing her to squint.


    Li Die was wearing only a white robe after her bath. Water was still dripping from her hair. She held a book in her hands and was leaning against the wall as she read with great interest.


    "Miss, Auntie Zhou is here again." This time, it was Yan Luo. It was obvious that she had just taken a bath after returning home. Her entire body was emitting a refreshing feeling, and even her tone had an almost imperceptible feeling of joy.


    "Auntie Zhou came so quickly." Li Die rolled her eyes and said with a smile. She didn''t seem to want to put down the book in her hand.


    Yan Luo didn''t understand what she meant. She probed, "How about I kick her out?"


    "Since Madame Zhou is in such a rush to see me, it''s only natural that you want to. Go and invite Madame Zhou in!" Li Die put down the book in her hands and said to Yan Luo.


    "Yes." Yan Luo nodded its head and left.


    "Eldest Miss." Her long and narrow eyes were watery as she looked at him, making it impossible for her to say any words of rejection. At this moment, she somewhat understood why Li Xiangnan doted on her so much.


    "Auntie Zhou, please take a seat. This is such a hot day, how did auntie recall coming to this place?" Li Die didn''t change her posture.


    "Thank you, Eldest Miss." Aunt Zhou looked at her nervously, her hands gripping the handkerchief tightly. It was quite different from the last time she had seen her.


    "Aunt has been walking for so long, I think she must be in a hurry. Let''s eat the frozen watermelon first." A few snacks were laid out in front of Li Die, but she didn''t like to eat these. In the end, most of the snacks fell into Yan Luo''s stomach.


    "Many thanks for Eldest Miss''s good intentions. My concubine isn''t hot." Auntie Zhou looked at him indifferently, explaining to him while she arranged the watermelons neatly in place.


    "It looks like Aunt''s still pale, but her body hasn''t recovered yet?" Since she wasn''t in the mood to eat these things, she naturally didn''t continue this topic. However, when she looked at her expression, it was as if she was unintentionally inquiring, but also seemed to be a bit concerned.


    Upon hearing her question, Aunt Zhou''s body stiffened. She immediately came back to her senses, her face filled with grief. Tears welled up in her beautiful eyes. Truly, I feel pity for her when I see her.


    Li Die''s expression changed, before she could even open her mouth, she had already changed the topic. Sighing, she said, "Although aunty has lost her child and is feeling unavoidably depressed, you still have to let go of your mind and take care of your body as soon as possible!" There was even a hint of regret in his tone.


    Hearing her say this, Aunt Zhou immediately thought of an excuse. With reddened eyes and a choked voice, she said, "I also want to take good care of my body, but Fourth Miss and Madam won''t give me this chance. Fifth Miss, please save me!"


    "What is Aunt saying? Who doesn''t know that mother is the most generous and virtuous person in the estate." She had guessed that Li Rou Ping would not let Auntie Zhou off so easily, but she had not expected her to make a move in such a short amount of time. Moreover, Auntie Zhou had just lost her child, so how could she bear it?


    Thinking about this, Li Die frowned. Her heart was in turmoil, but she held a handkerchief and sobbed softly. However, she was afraid that she would annoy Li Die, so she didn''t dare to cry loudly.


    However, this soft sobbing caused her to feel extremely vexed. Her previous good mood had been completely ruined.


    "Aunt, don''t cry anymore." Li Die tried her best to control her emotions as she spoke. However, the frown on her forehead revealed her feelings.


    When Auntie Zhou saw this, she did not dare to cry anymore. She used the handkerchief to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes. However, her eyes were still red, making her look rather pitiful.


    "The concubine had already lost her child, so her health hasn''t been fully recovered yet. The fourth lady has even gotten rid of her concubine''s monthly allowance and food from the servants below." Madame Zhou lowered her head slightly, her eyes red as she spoke.


    Originally, she was somewhat disgusted with this kind of girl who did not care about the relationship between mother and daughter. However, after seeing her like this, she could no longer be disgusted. With a soft sigh, her voice was so soft that it was hard to detect.


    "You are father''s concubine. Under such circumstances, you should seek father to make the decision for you." The words that came out of his mouth couldn''t help but slow down. They became a bit soft, making one feel as if they couldn''t catch up with them.

 C60

    When Aunt Zhou heard her words, she raised her head slightly and said softly, "It''s been a few days since she last saw the old master. It''s been said that the old master rests with his wife every day."


    How could the current Auntie Zhou be linked with that arrogant and unreasonable person from before?!


    Only now did Aunt Zhou realize that all of this wasn''t Li Rou Ping''s own intention. She had used her hand to deal with Auntie Zhou and had blocked Li Xiangnan. This really was a good method.


    She had guessed at the time when Li Rou and Ping Ping were having their meal together in the main hall, and had seen the expression on Madame Zhou''s face. But she didn''t think that Wang Shi would also bear a grudge in her heart!


    Perhaps Auntie Zhou had just lost a child at that time, but Li Xiangnan had not even glanced at her. Thus, she could not wait to eat, so she used all her strength to seduce Li Xiangnan.


    However, Lady Wang had purposely dressed up that day. She had even discarded her usual style and purposely wore the same charming attire as Aunt Zhou. It was probably for the sake of keeping Li Xiangnan back! However, in that situation, she still lost to Auntie Zhou. Even if she had no children and was no threat to her, she would absolutely not allow her to live a good life.


    This woman had such a frightening heart. When she thought about it, she suddenly thought of Liu Yi Chen''s face. She wondered, after she married him, would she also be like her mother today? No, perhaps even worse than her mother.


    After all, the man he loved deeply wanted to offer his hands to another woman. Thinking of this, his heart ached uncontrollably, as if it was being pierced by needles.


    From this, it could be seen that the word ''love'' was the most hurtful.


    "Auntie, it''s best if you don''t take it to heart. Sister Four is still a child after all. Sometimes, it''s hard to avoid making a ruckus. I guess Sister Four didn''t do these things on purpose." Li Die pointed at her with a smile. There were some things that she couldn''t go against Wang Shi. She knew this very well.


    "Five ladies are right." Auntie Zhou lowered her head slightly to hide the fierceness that flashed in her eyes.


    Li Die naturally didn''t see it, but she saw that perhaps the result was still the same. Her slender white fingers holding the teacup with the blue glaze made it seem even more difficult to look away.


    "How''s Third Sister''s health?" It had been a long time since she had seen Li Shuangtong, and when Aunt Zhou heard her question, a flash of uneasiness passed over her face. She covered her lips to hide the embarrassment on her face and said, "Third Miss has already recovered a lot. I''m really sorry for troubling you, Fifth Miss."


    Li Die had been staring at her. Naturally, she didn''t miss the unnatural and embarrassed look on her face. She also felt a little guilty when she said the words of the three girls.


    "San-jie is San-jie''s sister, it''s only right that she cares about San-jie." Auntie, you don''t have to take it to heart. " Li Die knew that because of that, Auntie Zhou had already formed a knot in her heart. She was afraid that she wouldn''t care about Li Shuangtong anymore. How could she force herself to do something like that?


    "I still have some matters to attend to with concubine, so I''ll take my leave first." Auntie Zhou stood up and gave a formal bow. Unconsciously, her expression became one of respect.


    Perhaps, it was only because he needed something from her that he acted like this on the surface.


    In Lin Taiyuan''s manor, ever since Lin Haozhi had teased Li Wanlan in public, he had been forced to take her as his wife, and Li Wanlan was even less favoured in the manor. Lin Haozhi had only spent the night in her room during their marriage, and had even openly favored her two maids.


    The two maids didn''t even put Li Wanlan in their eyes. Currently, she was saying that she was the head lady in the mansion in a nice way, but in a bad way, she couldn''t even compare to a maid.


    However, Li Wanlan''s heart had long since died because of Lu Xinhai''s death, so she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    However, Grand Commandant Lin''s official wife, the Wang Clan, was originally unhappy about Li Wanlan''s status as a concubine. Now, she was even more happy to see her held back like this.


    "Hurry up and pack up, come with me." Lin Haozhi stepped into Li Wanlan''s room. With a slight frown, he ordered her.


    "Madam?" Li Wanlan had long since found a reason to deal with Xiang''er, and the person waiting by her side was a second class maid named Yu''er.


    Yu''er was a smart person, which suited Li Wanlan. At this moment, when she saw Lin Hao''s appearance, she didn''t dare to stand up, and shrunk back her neck, afraid that her master was stubbornly provoking him. She couldn''t help but carefully remind her.


    "Help me with my makeup!" Li Wan Lan looked at Yu''er for a while, then replied indifferently.


    Yu''er glanced at the impatient Lin Haozhi and took out a set of blue skirt from the cabinet. Lin Haozhi glanced at the skirt in her hands as a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes as he said, "Change into clothes with gorgeous eyes. Remember to dress up more beautifully."


    After Yu''er heard her words, the dress in her hand didn''t know if she should advance or retreat. She glanced at Li Wanlan with a troubled look.


    She naturally knew of Yu''er''s worry and apprehension. She continued to look at the bronze mirror as she spoke, "Go and get that rose-red long skirt of yours!"


    "Yes."


    The rose-red dress took advantage of her white skin to become even more lustrous. Her hair was tied into a bun of a married woman, and a gold hairpin was stuck in it. Some tassels hung down on her shoulders.


    Her fair face was painted with delicate, light makeup, and she had a pile of earrings by her ear.


    "Let''s go!" As Lin Haozhi saw that she had finished washing up, he impatiently stood up and urged her on.


    The carriage stopped in front of the largest building in the Minjiang River in Bianliang. Li Wanlan got off the carriage with Yu''er''s help. After seeing the place, her originally cold face became even colder, so cold that it looked like winter.


    An almost imperceptible flicker of hatred flashed through her eyes. This was a place that she would never forget and it was here that Lin Haozhi and a few other rich family juniors had teased them and forced them to marry him.


    Even more so, Lin Haozhi didn''t notice Li Wanlan''s unusual behavior at the end of her relationship with Lu Xin. A few glimmers of light flashed through her turbid eyes.


    Li Wanlan naturally didn''t think he would treat her to dinner at Minjiang Restaurant for no reason at all, but she didn''t guess what he was planning.


    "Why aren''t you quickly entering? What are you waiting for?" Lin Haozhi saw her standing in the same spot without moving an inch. He felt somewhat displeased in his heart, but as he recalled the matter that had just occurred, he suppressed the anger in the depths of his heart and impatiently said.

 C61

    "Madam, let''s go in!" Towards Lin Haozhi''s lecherous and cruel nature, Yu''er felt fear in her heart. Not only did she not dare to disobey his wishes, she also quietly reminded him.


    Li Wan Lan recovered from Yu''er''s reminder. She glanced at Lin Hao, but didn''t say anything. She merely took a deep breath and followed behind him.


    The Minjiang Restaurant was as lively as it used to be. Lin Haozhi followed the waiter to a private room on the second floor. Li Wanlan hadn''t spoken since she stepped into the Manjiang Pavilion.


    Lin Hao looked at Li Wanlan''s cold face, feeling discontent in his heart, but in the end, he did not say anything.


    "Brother Lin." Wang Shao Yong pushed open the private room door and saw that Lin Haozhi and Yu Die were already seated there. He had already greeted them with a smile a long time ago.


    When Li Wan Lan saw Wang Shao Yong enter, her expression became even more unsightly. Lin Hao had never considered her his wife, but now, he had unexpectedly brought her out. Now, after seeing Wang Shao Yong enter, she could vaguely guess a bit.


    "Brother Wang." Lin Haozhi''s eyes revealed a glint of light. With a smile on his face, he stood up and smiled as he spoke, appearing quite amiable.


    Wang Shao Yong was the son of the hussar general, and his father held the military power. Lin Haozhi did not dare to easily offend him. His eyes wandered back and forth between Li Wan Lan and his mind filled with unknown plans.


    Li Wan Lan seemed to have felt Lin Hao''s malicious gaze and her entire body quietly hid behind Yu''er. Lin Hao didn''t allow her to do as she pleased and slightly frowned, a hint of disdain appearing in her eyes as she looked at Lin Hao and said, "Wan Lan, you''re still not going to pour wine for Brother Wang."


    Wang Shao Yong was wearing a moon-white robe, and his oily hair and rosy cheeks made people unable to resist his disgust. His pair of beady eyes revealed a hint of malicious intent, and after hearing Lin Hao''s words, he swept his gaze over Li Wan Lan.


    "Yes." Li Wan Lan tried her best not to show too much anger, and obediently nodded her head, but her face was stiff, and she couldn''t smile anymore. She was his legitimate wife, and was not a plaything, but now he was embarrassing her, humiliating her.


    Yu''er tried her best to pull on the handkerchief in her hand and suppress the hatred in her heart. She knew that people wouldn''t dare to say anything lightly, so she just passed the wine jug to Li Wanlan for her to pour.


    When Wang Shao Yong saw Li Wan Lan pouring wine for him at such a close distance, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The fragrance emitted from Li Wan Lan''s body made him smile obscenely as he sized her up.


    Li Wanlan did her best to not show that her body was too stiff, and after pouring the wine, she quickly retreated from Lin Hao''s vicinity, trying her best to lower the feeling of her own existence.


    However, she didn''t know that with her current appearance, it was easier for a man to arouse his desire to conquer her. Wang Shao Yong held the wine Li Wan Lan poured for him and placed it on the tip of his nose, slightly narrowing his eyes as he sniffed, as if he could smell the fragrance on Li Wan Lan''s body.


    Li Wanlan''s hand, which was hidden under the table, was fiercely wiped by the handkerchief in her hand, as if her hand was stained with something dirty.


    "Brother Lin is truly fortunate to have such a beautiful wife." Wang Shao''s face revealed an expression that made one drool, causing one to be unable to refrain from knitting their brows.


    Li Wanlan was even more anxious. Now that she knew why Lin Hao brought her here, she had to think of a way to escape.


    "Madam." Yu''er seemed to understand something as she gently tugged at her sleeve with some uneasiness. Her face had long since lost its previous calmness as she revealed an anxious expression.


    If something happened to Li Wanlan today, her fate wouldn''t be good either.


    "Brother Wang, you flatter me." It''s just that the taste is not as good as the taste of the ''Spring Red Miss'' at the Spring Festival. " As he spoke, Lin Haozhi intentionally half closed his eyes, as if he was recalling her flavor.


    As he said these words, Li Wanlan''s face was deathly pale. Compared to a brothel girl, Lin Haozhi was publicly slapping her in the face.


    Li Wan Lan bit her lower lip tightly, not daring to say anything. If she retorted this time, no one knew how he would torture her when he went back at night.


    "Brother Lin is truly enjoying the blessings of everyone!" Wang Shao Yong smiled as he spoke to Lin Haozhi.


    "Brother Wang is flattering me." Lin Haoji said with a smile that was not a smile. His eyes even wandered around under the cup he was holding, appearing as if he was thinking of something.


    "Wan Lan, Brother Wang is praising you. Thank you, Brother Wang." Lin Haozhi said to Li Wan Lan. Li Wan Lan looked at him with a pale face, as if she didn''t believe him.


    "Why aren''t you going?" Seeing that she didn''t seem to want to move, Li Wanlan couldn''t help but speak in a threatening tone. Li Wanlan tightly pursed her lips, and her beautiful eyes were filled with layers of water vapor.


    "Yes." Li Wan Lan saw his darkening face and couldn''t help but respond. Her hands tightly gripped her handkerchief as she rose up and faced Wang Shao Yong. She said, "I have more of Young Master Wang''s praises." His voice was choked with sobs.


    "Since it''s a thank you, why don''t you pour me another glass of wine?" Wang Shao Yong''s eyes narrowed as he spoke to her. Li Wan Lan turned her head to look at Lin Haozhi, finding that he wasn''t even looking at her.


    He could not help but feel even more hatred in his heart. The gaze that Lin Haozhi used to look at her became increasingly disgusted: "Didn''t you hear Brother Wang''s words? Hurry up and go. "


    Li Wan Lan nodded stiffly. Her hands were trembling a little as she kept the wine pot in her hands. Her eyes were even full of tears, making people''s hearts ache for her.


    Wang Shao Yong grabbed Li Wan Lan''s delicate little hand, which was holding onto the wine jug, and looked at her with a contented expression. Li Wan Lan took a few steps back in fright, but the hand he was holding didn''t break.


    She turned her head to look at Lin Haozhi. It was obvious that she considered him as the only person she could rely on. However, Lin Haozhi seemed to be smiling at her, completely ignoring her.


    His heart felt like it had fallen into a bottomless pit. He pursed his lips and tried to break free, but to no avail. His lips trembled as he said, "Young Master Wang, please let go of me."


    After all, Wang Shao Yong''s status was much higher than hers, and besides, Lin Haozhi was also standing at the side.

 C62

    If she offended him in public, she wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.


    "Let go of what?" She didn''t expect Wang Shao Yong to be so much more shameless than she imagined. After hearing his question, Li Wan Lan''s originally pale face turned slightly red. When he saw this, he boldly touched her hand a few times.


    However, just as she took her hand out, Wang Shao Yong grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace. Among these people, he secretly sized up Lin Haozhi''s expression, and when he saw that there was no expression of displeasure on his face, he could not help but grow even more bold.


    "Young Master Wang ¡­ Young Master Wang, please be careful. " Li Wanlan could feel his hands wantonly moving around her body, and even her voice trembled a little. Lin Haozhi even turned his head away, pretending as if he didn''t see it.


    "Mm ¡­?" When Wang Shao Yong heard her slightly pleading voice, his eyes narrowed as if he was enjoying himself.


    "Please let me go, Young Master Wang." Li Wan Lan looked at her with a slightly threatening gaze, but her voice didn''t sound threatening at all.


    "What if I say no?" Wang Shao Yong looked at her with a lustful expression, scaring Li Wan Lan to the point that her voice trembled slightly.


    In desperation, Li Wanlan reached out and touched a hairpin on her head before she stabbed it into Wang Shao Yong''s groin. The blood that came out dyed her rose-red dress, and just as Li Wan Lan inserted the hairpin into the hairpin, Wang Shao Yong began to howl like a stupid pig.


    Lin Haozhi was so frightened that his face paled slightly. He ran forward a few steps, and when he saw Li Wanlan still holding the hairpin in her hand, he was scared silly and stood in front of Wang Shao Yong.


    Wang Shao Yong was in so much pain that his face was covered with cold sweat. His body curled up on the chair. When Li Wan Lan saw that Lin Hao seemed to have woken up, she hastily threw the golden hairpin and ran out.


    Yu''er also followed after Li Wanlan with a pale face.


    "Brother Wang ¡­" Brother Wang ¡­ Brother Wang, how are you? " Lin Haozhi pushed him as he spoke.


    "I ¡­" Imperial Physician... Hurry up and find me an imperial physician. " Wang Shao Yong''s face had already turned as pale as a sheet of paper from the pain.


    Lin Haozhi saw that Lin Dong had already been scared witless. He instructed the servants to carry him straight back to the Mansion.


    "Yong''er. Yong''er ¡­ "Yong''er." Seeing his son carried back, covered in blood, the hussars general rushed forward with a pale face. He didn''t know where to put the blood.


    "Uncle." When Lin Haozhi saw the grand general''s appearance, he somewhat guiltily lowered his head and called out.


    Hearing his voice, the Great General seemed to have thought of something and immediately stood up, grabbing onto Lin Haozhi''s shoulder, and said while swaying back and forth: "What''s going on? How could Yong''e come back like this after going out for a while? "


    "It''s Li Wanlan, it''s Li Wanlan who stabbed Brother Wang." Lin Haozhi was so frightened that he quickly tried to clear his relationship. After all, the Great General of the hussars had been a great general for so long. He had long formed a fierce and murderous aura around him.


    At this moment, he completely released the killing intent from his body towards Lin Haozhi. This frightened Lin Haohe, causing his face to turn deathly pale and his body to sway unsteadily.


    "Hurry up and take my card to the palace and ask for an imperial physician." The Grand Marshal instructed the steward beside him. As soon as the steward left, the Grand General''s wife heard the news and rushed over. Her well-maintained face was covered in tears.


    "My Yong, Yong ¡­ My Yong. " When the Grand General''s wife saw Wang Shao Yong''s current condition, she cried even louder.


    Right now, the imperial physician and the steward had returned. When they saw the grand general bow in greeting, the general immediately picked up the imperial physician and said, "Hurry and check on my son, how''s he doing?"


    The imperial physician wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and extended his trembling hands to take Wang Shao Yong''s pulse. He looked at his injuries and stood up, trembling as he said, "Reporting to the great general, Sir, the young master is afraid that he''s already like the eunuchs in the palace. He has no hope of being with his son."


    With that, the imperial physician lowered his head, afraid that the Grand General would vent his anger on him.


    "What did you say?" The only direct descendant of the hussars was Wang Shao Yong. At the moment, he had long since gone crazy hearing the imperial physician speak like this, but he was still shaking him.


    "Great General ¡­" Great General ¡­ The place where Young Master was injured, is precisely that place, the depths of the injury is too deep, I am sorry to say that I am powerless. " The imperial physician was already feeling dizzy from his shaking. It wasn''t easy for him to free himself from his grasp, so he immediately took two steps back, trembling as he spoke.


    "No ¡­." My son wouldn''t do that, so he must have a way to treat her, right? " The general''s wife cried as she looked at the imperial physician, while Lin Haozhi''s face paled as he heard the imperial physician''s words.


    No matter what, he didn''t expect such a result. He originally wanted to ask Wang Shao for help, which was why he let Li Wanlan accompany him. When he remembered that this was exactly what Li Wanlan had done, he couldn''t help but hate her even more.


    "Please forgive me Madam, I have no other choice." The imperial physician cupped his hands in front of his chest and bowed respectfully. In his heart, he somewhat dreaded the Grand General''s presence.


    "You were the one who married Li Wanlan. Sir Lin, shouldn''t you give this old man a calligraphy skill?" Now, the Grand General of the Hussar had long given up on his son. However, he couldn''t lose face in front of the Wang family.


    "Li Wanlan is indeed someone I married into the Lin Clan. Now, junior is willing to hand her over, and even though Li Wanlan is a member of our Lin Clan, she has always been surnamed Li." Lin Haozhi was frightened by Lin Ming''s imposing aura and retreated several steps. His lips trembled, but in the end he still said that he couldn''t involve his family members in this.


    If Lin Taibai were to know of this matter, he probably wouldn''t have anything good to do with himself. Thinking of Lin Haohe, who had originally been somewhat relieved, suddenly felt his heart stir again.


    Everyone from the Lin Clan knew that Grand Commandant Lin treated his son the most strictly, so whenever he mentioned his name, Lin Haoji would shrink back in fear.


    "Butler, follow Sir Lin to the Lin Clan and take Li Wanlan directly into the prison." The hussar general narrowed his eyes as he looked at Lin Haozhi.


    After Lin Haozhi left, the Grand Commander-in-Chief of the Hussars, along with two other people, dashed towards the Li Residence.

 C63

    "Lord Li." The hussar general looked at him with an obscure expression as he spoke.


    "General Wang." Li Xiang Nan looked at him aggressively coming over. There were even some doubts in his heart, but on the surface, it was concealed extremely well. He didn''t reveal it in the slightest.


    "The daughter that Lord Li has taught is truly extraordinary." The hussar looked at him with disdain, his face carrying a hint of anger.


    "What does General Wang mean by this?" Li Xiangnan looked at him with suspicion, but his expression had long been tainted with a trace of anger. It was just that he didn''t dare to display it because of his title of Grand General.


    On the other hand, if he caused trouble without reason, he would not allow him to continue to behave atrociously.


    "Could it be that Lord Li still doesn''t know that your eldest daughter, Li Wan Lan, has already injured my only son, and that there is no hope for her son? What do you think should happen?" The flesh on the face of the Great General of the Hussars was trembling as he spoke, but at this moment, no one dared to laugh out loud.


    Li Xiangnan opened his mouth and looked at her in disbelief. After a while, he trembled and asked, "The general was wrong. How could a woman like Wanlan stab Young Master?" He knew his daughter best. Although she looked a lot colder, she was not someone who would do such a thing. Furthermore, she was already married to someone else.


    However, since the Grand Marshal dared to bring his men into the mansion today, he was very certain that it would be the case. However, he was a bit unwilling to give up, afraid that he would mistake his daughter for the culprit. It wasn''t because he doted on his daughter, but he didn''t want the entire Li Residence to be implicated by Li Wan Lan alone.


    After all, the grand general of the hussar''s cavalry was a military general and was favored by the emperor. He was not someone he could afford to offend.


    At this moment, Li Xiangnan''s forehead was already covered in a fine layer of sweat. It was not warm; it was just cold sweat.


    "Brother Li, are you trying to deny this?" This matter was even told to you by that good son-in-law of yours, Lin Haozhi, and he was the one who brought the person over to capture him. " The hussar general looked at him with a pitiful sneer on his face, as if to say how stupid his decision was.


    "How could this be?" When Li Xiangnan heard that it was General Wang, who Lin Haozhi had told him, he had already harbored a grudge against him in his heart. It was just that he still did not know. At this moment, he was still cooped up in a warm and gentle place, unwilling to leave.


    "Wan-Lan is a calm and steady person, how could she do such a thing? Is there any misunderstanding in this?" Li Xiang Nan spoke with some hesitation, but the hussar general continued to look at him with a smile that was not a smile. Hearing his words, he became even angrier, and said: "Misunderstood? Right now, my son is lying at home, but Lord Li is talking to me about some misunderstanding. At the end of his speech, the hussar general spoke with obvious anger.


    "The general has misunderstood, that is not what I meant." Li Xiangnan shook his head repeatedly.


    "Now that my son is injured to this extent, I''m sure that Brother Li will be happy to choose one of your direct daughters to marry into our Wang family to protect my son''s face." When he got to the point, the Grand General''s voice became a bit softer, but it still carried a bit of an imposing manner. How could an official like him not be able to match it?


    "This ¡­" Li Xiangnan was a bit hesitant. Whether it was Li Die or Li Rou Ping, he didn''t want to part with them. However, when he saw the General''s gloomy face, he still nodded his head and said, "Of course, of course." However, he had never mentioned which daughter he would marry, so he had to consider this matter carefully.


    "It''s good that Brother Li can say this." Seeing that he had achieved his goal, the Grand General of the Hussars laughed.


    Li Xiangnan and the Grand Cavalry general talked for a long time before the Grand Cavalry general got up and left.


    Inside the Tender Willow Pavilion.


    Although Li Manting had fallen for Liu Yi Chen on the day of the Dragon Boat battle and saved them, she didn''t see him until later. She only saw him and Li Die as they were rather close.


    However, during this period of time, Doctor Yu from the mansion treated her extremely well, and he was even more handsome. Although his appearance was not as enchanting as Liu Yi Chen''s, he still had the aura of a scholar.


    Li Manting, who had just experienced her first time, had sunk down. Her birth mother had died in childbirth long ago. Now that she had changed, no one else knew.


    "Miss?" Cui Er was a first-rate maidservant by Li Manting''s side. Seeing that she was always a little distracted today, she couldn''t help but ask with some concern, "Is young lady not feeling well?" When he thought about how the three ladies had nightmares about a while ago, they seemed to be in such a state.


    Cui''er''s heart skipped a beat when she thought of this. Her originally rosy face was now deathly pale, and her eyes were filled with concern as she looked at Li Manting.


    "I''m fine." Li Manting did not look at Cui''er, but only replied with a few words. Then, she continued to think about herself, completely not noticing Cui''er''s expression.


    "Is the girl tired? How about this servant help you rest for a while? " Cui''er thought that perhaps the girl was tired and would be fine after a short rest.


    Currently, Li Shuangtong''s Nightmare Illness was becoming more and more severe. Even the maidservants were no longer willing to go to that courtyard. Cui''er was naturally afraid that her young lady would become like her.


    "No need, I''ll just do it that way." Li Manting shook her head. Her heart was still in a mess, how could she have the mood to rest!


    Cui''er was worried, but she did not forget her responsibilities. Hearing her say this but not saying anything, she just stood there quietly. However, a pair of eyes would glance at her from time to time.


    Li Manting was only a concubine. In the future, all marriage would be in the hands of her mother, but now, she and Doctor Yu had the greatest resistance.


    No matter how outstanding Doctor Yu was, his mother would never be willing to betroth her to him. Furthermore, Doctor Yu was only a small family doctor, if his mother really wanted to betroth him to her, she would lose her reputation as a cruel concubine. Thus, Lady Wang would definitely not betroth her to her.


    Having understood what was going on, Li Manting couldn''t help but become more anxious. The handkerchief in her hand was pulled back and forth who knows how many times.

 C64

    Cui''er had been busy from the outside. When she heard that the Grand Marshal Husband had entered the mansion to marry Wang Shao Yong, she also knew that Wang Shao Yong was no longer capable of being treated humanely. After being surprised, she quickly entered her own young lady''s room.


    "Miss?" Cui''er bit her lips and looked at her hesitantly, not knowing whether she should mention this matter or not. Wang Shao Yong, the son of the Grand Commander-in-Chief, was just like Lin Haozhi in that he was lustful and perverted, and was no longer capable of being treated humanely. She believed that if Li Manting were to marry him, she would suffer the same fate as him.


    Li Manting could see the difference. She frowned slightly, and there was a trace of impatience in her voice as she asked, "What exactly happened?"


    "Servant ¡­" "This servant just went out and heard that the Grand Marshal Husband has come to the Residence to propose marriage for his son." Cui''er slightly lowered her head, and Li Manting was even more annoyed when she heard her narration. She knew Wang Shao Yong, or rather, no one in the whole of Bianliang knew about him.


    They had planned for Li Wanlan to marry Lin Haozhi, but now it was her turn again?


    Wang Shao''s reputation was ruined, and he was a perverted person. For someone like Wang Shi, she wouldn''t be willing to marry her precious daughter, but she was undoubtedly the best choice.


    As for Li Shuangtong, she already had the Nightmare Terror, and was no longer of use. Li Xiangnan and Lady Wang''s thoughts would no longer be on her.


    Cui''er saw her young lady''s nervous expression, thought for a while, and then continued, "I heard that Young Master Wang is no longer a person of humanity." When Li Manting heard this, her originally hopeful face turned even paler.


    Cui''er only thought that she was sick, which was why she was in such a state. After all, Wang Shao''s reputation was already ruined. Whose daughter would like him, she would reject this kind of result.


    However, her guess was reasonable. Li Manting didn''t think much of him, and the reason why she was so shocked by the news that he couldn''t be humane was because Wang Shao had turned into this kind of appearance, making it even more impossible for Lady Wang to marry her daughter. And currently, she was the only one in the entire estate who could marry someone else.


    How could she not be anxious? She had personally witnessed how Li Wanlan and Lu Xinhai were forced to separate, and how Li Wanlan had married into the Lin Clan.


    "Miss, Miss, how are you doing? Do you want this servant to call the prefecture''s doctor over to take a look?" Cui Er was so scared by her that her face turned pale as she asked. There was a rare quiver in her voice as she choked with sobs.


    "I''m just feeling a bit uncomfortable. Go ask Doctor Yu to come over and take a look!" Li Manting told Cui''er that she had to come to an agreement on this matter in advance. Otherwise, she might end up like Li Wanlan. Perhaps, she might not even be her match.


    "Yes, Miss will first lie down on the soft seat for a while. Your servant will be back soon." Cui Er helped her sit on the soft seat, and after giving her orders, she stood up and left.


    After the time it took to make a cup of tea, Cui Er and Doctor Yu entered the room one after the other. Li Manting sat on the soft chair without moving, but when she saw Doctor Yu, her face revealed an undetectable trace of happiness.


    "Cui Er, go check on third sister''s condition first?" In the blink of an eye, Li Manting remembered that Cui Er was still in the room. The expression on her face was instantly wiped away.


    As for Cui''er, during this period of time, she would always send him to visit Li Shuangtong. She had no doubts about it, so after a slight pause, she followed her instructions.


    After Li Manting watched her leave, she joyfully held onto Doctor Yu''s hand and said, "Yu Lang." There was also a hint of happiness and uncontrollable joy in his voice.


    "What''s wrong with Ting Er? Why did you call me here so urgently?" Doctor Yu sat down next to Li Manting and lovingly looked at her as he asked.


    Li Manting looked into his eyes and felt like she was drowning in those gentle eyes of his.


    "Yu Lang, today the Grand General Fu came to represent his son, Wang Shao, to propose marriage." Li Manting didn''t finish her sentence, she just raised her head and looked at him.


    Doctor Yu was dressed in a light green robe. He looked very simple and crude. He had a pair of dashing, sword-like eyebrows. Beneath him were a pair of wrinkled, glowing eyes, a perky nose and thin lips.


    Although her facial features could only be considered delicate, her entire body exuded a scholarly aura. When others saw her, they would not feel awkward about it, but instead feel close to her.


    "You mean the hussar general?" Doctor Yu''s brows were tightly knitted together, as if he was extremely conflicted and did not understand what was going on.


    Li Manting could not bear to see him like this. She extended her hand to smooth the crease between his eyebrows and whispered in his ear, "Yu Lang, I don''t like to see you frown."


    If she could, she just hoped that he wouldn''t frown again.


    "Alright. "If Ting Er doesn''t like it, I won''t frown anymore." Doctor Yu looked at her with a smile at the corner of his mouth, his expression extremely doting.


    She was so happy that she directly went into Doctor Yu''s embrace and rested her head on his broad chest. Hearing the strong heartbeat coming from his chest, the corner of her mouth curled up uncontrollably.


    What shall we do, Yuro?" "Since the Grand Marshal has come to propose marriage, the Wang family will not allow their daughter to marry an inhumane person." As a man, he naturally knew that a man could not act in a humane manner. To him, it was a very painful thing, and how crazy he would become. This was something that no one could predict.


    Moreover, since Wang Shao Yong was already like this, why would Lady Wang allow her own daughter to marry into her family and suffer such grievance? Doctor Yu knew about this, or perhaps he knew a little about Lady Wang''s character.


    When he thought of this, the doctor looked at Li Manting with a complicated expression. He sighed and asked, "Then what does Ting Er think about this matter?"


    "I don''t know, if you tell Father and Mother about us. I don''t think the two of them will agree to let us have it either way.


    What''s more, Big Sis and Lu Xinhai had already been engaged for a long time, so didn''t father break them apart just like that?


    "Furthermore, the words of a matchmaker and a parent were all part of the plan. If Father were to find out, he would definitely not let us off."


    Li Manting felt scared just thinking about it.


    "Then Ting Er?" As she spoke, Doctor Yu grew even more fearful of her, and the look in his eyes became even more complicated.

 C65

    Li Manting paused for a moment, then said to him with a somewhat pale face, "I saw with my own eyes the matter of Big Sis being forced into a corner and marrying Lin Hao. After all this time, will we become the second Big Sis and Lu Xinhai?"


    "Of course not. We are much luckier than them. At the very least, the old master and the others still don''t know about our matters." She had never thought that there would be a day when she would marry the person she loved. A teary look appeared in her eyes.


    "Ting Er?" Doctor Yu frowned with annoyance. With such a small character like him, how could Li Xiangnan change his mind and marry his own daughter to him?


    Doctor Yu carefully thought about it, but realized that it wasn''t appropriate. Li Manting leaned into his embrace, and seeing that he was silent for a while, she couldn''t help but slightly frown. She lifted her face and calmly looked at him, stopping herself from speaking any further.


    "Yu Lang."


    Li Manting tried to call out to him, but there was a huge thought running through her mind. However, the current situation between the two of them was the only, useful, and effective method.


    "What''s wrong, Ting Er?" Doctor Yu was pulled back into his thoughts. He told her to stare at him intently without being annoyed, and spoke with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yu Lang, how about ¡­" Why don''t we elope? " Li Rou Ping blinked as she spoke to him. Although Doctor Yu was a bit hesitant in his heart, it was obvious that he was slightly relieved.


    "Yu Lang, you know about my big sister''s matter as well. If we don''t elope, could it be that you want us to have the same ending as big sister?" Both of Li Manting''s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at him. Seeing her weak and delicate side, Doctor Yu''s heart had long since become soft and soft.


    "Ting Er, that''s not what I meant. I''m just afraid that you''ll suffer and suffer alongside me, that''s all. " Doctor Yu sighed and looked at her helplessly.


    Hearing him say that, Li Manting turned her tears into a smile. She looked at him accusingly and said, "How could I be that kind of person? If Yu Lang wants to be with me, we must leave tonight. If we leave late, I''m afraid my father will be on guard, and we won''t be able to leave. "


    After Doctor Yu nodded his head, he made up his mind and agreed. Together, they studied the escape plan for the night.


    "Miss, the third lady is still like that." When Cui''er returned from Li Shuangtong''s room, Doctor Yu had already left. As soon as he entered the room, he spoke to her.


    Li Manting nodded absentmindedly. As for what Li Shuangtong had become like, this matter really had nothing to do with her. She wouldn''t foolishly take this matter into her own hands.


    "The three ladies were so pitifully tight. Now that they had become like this, the birth mother, Madame Zhou, doesn''t care about them at all." Cui''er poured her a glass of water as she spoke.


    Li Manting took the water and glanced at her indifferently, then said, "Hmm, Third Sister is quite pitiful." Li Manting sipped her tea before agreeing with her.


    "Miss, your servant doesn''t seem to be in good spirits. Should I go to sleep for a while?" Cui''er''s face was filled with worry as she spoke. Li Manting thought about escaping tonight, so she let Cui''er help her to rest on the bed.


    Li Manting got off the bed and wrapped the jewelry in her jewelry box. Her clothes were only for show, and she tied her bag behind her back. When she opened the door and saw that there was no one at the entrance, she slightly relaxed.


    Just as he walked out of the Li Residence''s back door, he saw Doctor Yu driving a gray carriage with an ordinary appearance. Not far away, the person inside the carriage was also transferred away by Doctor Yu.


    Today, it was much more convenient for Li Manting to come out. When Doctor Yu saw her come out, his face was filled with obvious joy as he said, "Come over quickly."


    Only after Li Manting sat in the carriage for a long time did she finally relax. Her heart was full of joy as she said to him, "Yu Lang, we''ve finally come out."


    "Ting Er, we escaped. No one can stop us from being together in the future. " Doctor Yu lightly smiled and said to Li Manting who was sitting beside him. She slightly squinted her eyes and spoke with a clearly satisfied expression, "That''s right! Yu Lang, you''re the only one left in the future. " In the end, she looked at him with incomparable seriousness.


    Doctor Yu only nodded his head. It was as if he had promised her, but also as if he had promised himself. Even after the carriage had run far away, he could still hear the sounds of joy from the carriage.


    The next morning, Cui''er came to wash Li Manting as usual. However, she did not see anyone in the room after she pushed open the door. The bed was neat and tidy, as if she had not slept at all.


    "Miss ¡­" Girl ¡­ "Lady." Cui''er put down the copper pot and called out a few times, but she didn''t find anyone. When she looked back, she found that all the jewelry on Li Manting''s dressing table was gone. Cui''er was a little suspicious, so she ran to open her wardrobe. He found out that some of the valuable clothes were gone as well.


    Cui''er vaguely guessed what had happened. She ran out and instructed the maidservants in the courtyard, "You few, search for the second lady in the mansion. Go and see if Doctor Yu is here."


    As for her, she ran into Li Shuangtong''s courtyard. For the past few days, Li Manting had always asked her to come visit Li Shuangtong. She was hoping for a bit of luck; she had only come to visit the third lady.


    "Big Sister Cui Er." Seeing Cui''er walk over, Liu''er greeted her with a smile. These days, she had been coming over to visit Li Shuangtong, even getting to know Liu''er, the head maid, by her side.


    "Sister Liu''er, is my family''s young lady here with Third Miss?" Cui Er hid the anxiety in her eyes as she asked with a smile.


    "Second Miss isn''t here. Is there anything else sister Cui Er needs?" Cui Er''s head hung up, but she didn''t say anything. She only nodded her head, but at this moment, she couldn''t smile at all.


    "No worries, I still have some matters to attend to, so I''ll be going back first." Cui Er''s forehead was already covered in a thin layer of sweat. After saying that sentence, she ran back.


    When he returned to the courtyard, he found that the maidservants he sent out had all returned. Cui Er was anxious and asked, "How did you find the second lady?"


    "No, we''ve already searched all the places that the girl might have gone to." The maidservants shook their heads, and finally the maidservant who was sent to see Doctor Yu stood out with a troubled expression and said, "Doctor Yu was not at the mansion. I heard he left last night."


    After Cui''er heard this, she became unsteady and retreated two steps back. With a pale face, she said, "You guys can go ahead first!" After he finished speaking, he headed straight for Li Xiangnan''s study.

 C66

    This matter was too serious, and was not something that a maid like her could decide, much less something that she could interfere in.


    "Butler Tong ¡­" Is the old master inside? " Cui''er anxiously asked him.


    "Master is inside! Is there something Miss Cui Er needs? " Butler Tong looked at her with a troubled expression. Everyone knew that not everyone could casually enter the mansion''s old master''s study, not to mention a young maid like her!


    "I''ll have to trouble Butler Tong to help me pass the message. This servant really has urgent matters to discuss with Master." Cui Er said with a hint of tears in her voice. When Butler Tong saw how pitiful she looked, he furiously nodded his head and said, "Then wait here for a while. I will go in and see if old master sees you."


    "Thank you, Butler Tong. Thank you, Butler Tong." When Cui Er heard that he was going to help her look, she was overjoyed. If this matter was done well, perhaps she wouldn''t have to lose her life. She even became even more respectful towards Butler Tong.


    "Master... The second lady''s personal maid, Cui Er, was outside seeking an audience. She said that she had urgent matters to attend to with the old master. After Butler Tong entered the study, he respectfully said, without a trace of arrogance in his expression.


    Butler Tong had followed Li Xiangnan for more than ten years, and Li Xiangnan had treated him extremely well. Some of the people in the mansion didn''t dare to offend him, so even the few ladies respectfully called him housekeeper.


    "Did she say anything?" Li Xiangnan raised his head from his book and glanced at Butler Tong as he casually asked.


    Butler Tong shook his head and said, "I didn''t say, Cui Er said that she wanted to speak to you personally after seeing Master."


    "Then let her in!" Li Xiang Nan thought about it for a moment before deciding to put down what he was doing and sit up straight as he spoke.


    "Yes." Butler Tong naturally retreated after receiving the order. After exiting the door, he said to Cui Er: "Go in! The old master is waiting inside! " Hearing this, Cui''er felt a tinge of joy, and she smiled as she thanked him before entering the study.


    The interior of the study was extremely simple, but it was also surrounded by books similar to those ordinary people''s study. The table was placed in the middle, and Li Xiangnan sat on the chair with his hands on the table. There were still some papers on the table that he had not tidied up yet; it could be seen that they had been written by Li Xiangnan.


    "This servant greets the old master." Cui Er apologetically bowed. From the moment she entered the door, her eyes had been on her feet and she didn''t dare to look around.


    She understood the rules of a large family, so she naturally wouldn''t do anything that would arouse their displeasure.


    "The butler said that you have something to talk to me about. What is it?" Li Xiangnan only glanced at her before inquiring.


    Under his gaze, Cui Er''s forehead broke out into a cold sweat as she said fearfully, "The second lady has disappeared. When I woke up, I had discovered that the second lady was no longer in the room. Furthermore, some of her jewelry and clothes were gone, and so was Doctor Yu."


    When Li Xiangnan heard about Doctor Yu''s last words, he opened his eyes wide and stared at Cui Er, as if he wanted to see through her. Cui Er was a bit scared, and her face was a bit pale, but she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Originally, he had planned to have Li Manting write it down in the name of the Wang family and then directly marry her to the Grand General of the Hussars. But now, she had run away with a small doctor, how could he not be angry.


    "Go find it for me, find it properly for me." After Li Xiang Nan spat out these words, he sat back down on his chair like a deflated ball.


    Cui Er heard his words and hurried out. Even after she left the study, her body was still shaking.


    Within the Peacock Pavilion.


    While Yan Luo washed Li Die, it said, "Just now, when this servant went out, I heard that Second Miss and the family''s Doctor Yu eloped last night!" Yan Luo smiled. It seemed like it was in a good mood.


    "Is that so? "She actually fell for that doctor, all because of Second Sister''s temper." Li Die knew about Li Manting''s temper. Although she was just a concubine, she had always been picky. To be able to take a fancy to a small doctor, it must be because her second sister changed her personality!


    Perhaps everyone had somewhat changed after that incident, but she was still the same as before!


    "Girl. You said that Doctor Yu was pretty, but why did the second young lady fall for him? And now they have run off with him. " Yan Luo asked with a puzzled expression.


    Although Doctor Yu is a bit handsome, his entire body is exuding a scholarly aura. He is also a very good person. If Second Sister is able to marry him, it would be a pretty good ending." "It''s a pity for Li Wanlan and Lu Xinhai. If they had also been able to successfully elope with her, like the two of them, then perhaps they would have been an extremely enviable couple now!


    Li Die sighed as she thought about it. She didn''t even hear what Yan Luo was saying in her ear.


    The servants sent out by Li Xiangnan had not been able to find anyone for a whole day. He could not help but be so angry that he had to throw two cups of tea in order to calm his anger a little.


    "Old master, what should we do now?" Housekeeper Tong also had a puzzled look on his face as he said this. This Second Young Miss had already left late or late, but she just happened to elope at this very moment.


    "We can only choose between Ping''er and Die''er." Li Xiang Nan closed his eyes slightly, as if he had aged a dozen years in a single night. When people looked at him, they couldn''t help but feel their noses turn sour.


    "But, Master, these two ladies are both legitimate direct descendants of the family!" After all, Li Manting had been held by Lady Wang since she was young, afraid of being thrown to the ground. It hurt so much.


    However, Li Die had been raised in the general''s mansion. Although he was from her direct blood uncle''s family, he couldn''t compare to her family. Therefore, he owed her the most.


    This choice put Li Xiangnan in a difficult position. No matter which one it was, she didn''t want them to be. After all, marrying meant guarding a widow.


    "I know that too. The back of his hand is all meat. I won''t feel any pain if you tell me which one to go to." Li Xiang Nan''s deep voice sounded, carrying a trace of helplessness and regret.


    He couldn''t wait to get rid of Li Wan Lan, someone who would only cause trouble but would also implicate his family. He didn''t need to keep them.


    "Old master, think of a way! After all, no matter what the general does, he has to take some care of it. " Butler Tong thought for a while before consoling her.

 C67

    Li Xiangnan''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He seemed to have thought of something and said, "Take my name scroll to the crown prince''s residence and ask him to come over for a discussion."


    After all, in the battlefield, the Grand Army of the Hussars was like a valiant warrior, capable of dealing with all kinds of enemies. Now that this matter was brought to the attention of Liang Tianzi, he had to restrain himself a little. Moreover, the Crown Prince was slightly more senior than him, so it would be easier to use him as a narrator.


    "Yes, this old servant will go now." Butler Tong nodded his head.


    Li Xiang Nan seemed to have dropped a huge stone in his heart as he leaned against the chair, closing his eyes to rest.


    Butler Tong then went to the crown prince''s mansion to invite him over. He didn''t expect that Liu Yi Chen would also be there, so they followed him over.


    After saying this sentence, Butler Tong gave a general idea of what had happened. Liu Yi Chen constantly frowned when he heard this, but she didn''t say anything due to her position.


    After entering the Li Residence, he found a reason to immediately leave the place. However, this was the first time he came to the Li Residence, and now that there was no butler Tong leading the way, it was difficult to take even a single step.


    Just as he was struggling with himself, he saw Li Die and the servant girl that was often by his side, Yan Luo. Liu Yi Chen was overjoyed and immediately shouted out, "Yan Luo ¡­ "Smoke pears."


    When Yan Luo heard his shout, a smile broke out on its face. It walked up to him and jokingly said, "Young Master Liu, are you here to look for our lady?"


    Liu Yi Chen''s face reddened slightly before he replied, "Sorry for troubling you, Yan Luo, to tell Die''er that I was waiting for her at the edge of the pond. I have something to discuss with her."


    Now that she heard him say this, she stopped laughing. She knew that there were some things that she couldn''t ask, but she didn''t say anything. She just nodded her head and left.


    After Butler Tong led the Crown Prince into the study, he consciously left, guarding the door to prevent anyone from approaching.


    "Honored tutor." When Li Xiangnan saw him enter, he immediately stood up and cupped his hands together as he spoke.


    "Brother Li." On the other hand, the crown prince smiled and said, "There''s no need to be so polite."


    The crown prince had always been on good terms with Li Xiangnan, but due to the fact that he cupped his hands in greeting, the crown prince''s age was similar to Li Xiangnan''s. The crown prince and the emperor also trusted the crown prince.


    Therefore, the Crown Prince had great authority in the imperial court, and there was no other way to find him for this matter. After all, the Grand Commander-in-Chief had already threatened them, and if they did not hand over a direct daughter, the Li Residence would be in danger.


    "It looks like the honored tutor found out about how I invited you here on the way." Li Xiangnan spoke with a calm face. When the crown prince talked about proper matters, he had a solemn expression on his face. There was no trace of the smirk he had had just now.


    Nodding seriously, he opened his mouth to ask, "Brother Li, what do you plan to do now?"


    He did not give a method directly, or give instructions on how to do it. That was his cleverness, and the reason he was liked by the emperor was because he gave people the feeling that he was extremely respectful.


    "The back of the hands of these two direct disciples are full of flesh. How can I be so ruthless?" Li Xiangnan''s expression changed slightly as he spoke. His expression was also one of grief, causing one who saw it to feel extremely sympathetic.


    The crown prince also nodded his head in agreement after hearing what Li Jun said. He then said in a gentle voice, "May I ask what is the name of Brother Li''s concubine?"


    The mansion had produced three concubines, and the eldest daughter had immediately stirred up such a situation, while the second daughter had run off with the mansion''s doctor, and right now, his third daughter was still suffering from a nightmare.


    How can people not be angry! Li Xiangnan knew that he could not hide these things, so he sighed and said, "Sigh! "Unfortunately, our family is unlucky!"


    Li Xiangnan''s expression softened a bit before he spoke, "The concubines in the mansion are no longer useful. The second daughter eloped with someone last night, but the third daughter still has some nightmarish ailments!"


    The Crown Prince was slightly surprised when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything after a long time. Perhaps it would be better for him to not say anything now than to say anything.


    "Seems like a joke to the Imperial Tutor." Li Xiang Nan seemed to feel embarrassed as he smiled apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter, which family wouldn''t have such a thing happening to them!" The Imperial Tutor nodded in understanding. Only then did Li Xiangnan take a sip of tea with relief.


    "As you know, my lord, my wife dotes on the four women from the bottom of her heart, giving them whatever they want when she was young. Since the five women were three years old, they were delivered to her uncle''s house to be taken back at the age of twelve. It''s not good to choose anyone now." Li Xiangnan''s face was slightly red as he spoke. It seemed like when had he ever begged like this before?


    Fortunately, the Imperial Tutor didn''t put on any airs and immediately agreed, causing Li Xiangnan to smile to the point that his mouth almost couldn''t be closed.


    As soon as Yan Luo entered the courtyard, it saw Li Die lying on a chair, enjoying the sunlight as she held a book in her hands.


    It was so quiet that people couldn''t bear to call out to her, however, Yan Luo had always been careless, so she didn''t seem to feel anything, only looking at her reading a book, the corners of her mouth slightly curled up. She walked to her side and pretended to be indifferent as she said, "Young lady is quite sure.


    Yan Luo wanted to tease her a little bit, but sure enough, Li Die almost dropped the book in her hands when she heard Liu Yi Chen say that he was coming over. She looked at him in astonishment.


    After recovering from his shock, he asked, "Is it true that Yi Chen has come to the estate?"


    "When this servant returned, I already ran into him. Sir Liu said that this servant wanted to tell Miss that he was waiting for you by the pond. He had something to discuss with you!" Yan Luo pursed its lips. How could it not know that Liu Yi Chen was just trying to find a lady for a chat? How could there be anything to discuss?


    If Liu Yi Chen were to know her thoughts, he would definitely shout out that he was wronged. This time, he clearly had a matter to discuss, so how could he be as wretched as she was thinking?


    "Is there something you want to discuss with me?" Li Die also frowned but didn''t say anything. However, there was a layer of doubt at the bottom of her heart.

 C68

    "That''s right!" "This is what Young Master Liu told me. This servant wants to see what''s going on. It''s clear that Young Master Liu misses young lady, so I came to find out why." Yan Luo still had a proud expression on her face. Li Die felt a bit embarrassed after hearing her words. Her pretty face reddened as she glared at Yan Luo. She got up and said, "Hurry up and help me wash, otherwise I won''t disturb you."


    Yan Luo didn''t seem to be afraid of her, instead, it was amused by her. Yan Luo had served her for so long, so it naturally knew her character. At this moment, it didn''t care about her threat at all.


    It was so funny that Li Die laughed. Yan Luo took out a green robe with flowers blooming on it. It was embroidered with golden silk threads. The green robe was covered by the same green robe.


    There was a blue ribbon tied around her waist with a large bow tied to it. The ribbon that she gave birth to hung down along her skirt.


    A head of smooth black hair was tied to the top of her head with a jade-green hairpin, and the rest of the hair was draped over her shoulders.


    Yan Luo teased her intentionally, "Since you''re dressed like this, you must be making it so that you can''t move your eyes away."


    Li Die was a bit embarrassed by her words. Her small face was very red, making people want to take a bite out of her.


    "With your glib tongue, let''s go quickly!" Don''t make Yi Chen wait too long. " After speaking, she quickly walked away without waiting for Yan Luo. Perhaps out of fear that Yan Luo would tease her, she walked faster and faster, but Yan Luo couldn''t keep up.


    Li Die had just turned around when she was hit by the servant girl behind her. She fainted and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Li Rou Ping walked out from the side wearing Li Die''s white gauze dress. She only glanced at Li Die, who was still unconscious on the ground, and said to the servant girl, "Let''s go!"


    As for Liu Yi Chen, she wasn''t afraid that he would arrive first. She had already bribed the kitchen auntie to place some beans in his cup, but the amount was also extremely small. She would only let him go to the toilet two or three times without causing him any harm.


    Li Rou Ping was the first to arrive at the pond with Liu Yi Chen''s back facing him. However, she didn''t have a maid following her.


    Liu Yi Chen didn''t think too much about it. He had told Yan Luo that he was going to ask her out to the pond for a while. Now, Li Rou Ping was wearing the same clothes that Li Die had worn the last time they met.


    Moreover, Li Die and Li Rou Ping were twins, and their backs and figures were extremely similar. It was normal for Liu Yi Chen to not suspect anything.


    It had been a long time since he last saw her, and seeing her standing in front of him with her back facing him, Liu Yi Chen couldn''t help but be unable to restrain herself.


    He walked up and put Li Rou Ping in his arms. His chin was placed on her shoulder, and he had a satisfied expression on his face.


    On the other hand, Li Xiangnan and the crown prince''s tutor had clearly seen the situation. Their expressions darkened as the hands on either side of them slowly tightened.


    "What are you doing?" Li Xiang Nan did his best to control himself, trying to make his voice sound less angry. Now that he was still in front of outsiders, these daughters of his had all lost face.


    "Father." When Li Rou Ping saw Li Xiang Nan and the Crown Prince come over, she obediently lowered her head and called out. Her lowered eyes hid the trace of complacency in her eyes, but the corner of her mouth slightly rose up in a good mood.


    This scene naturally did not escape the eyes of the crown prince who had been watching the two of them from the side. He also glanced at Liu Yi Chen, who was still staring at them with some astonishment on his face. However, he was the outsider, so he didn''t say anything.


    Liu Yi Chen immediately let go of Li Rou Ping upon hearing this voice, and lowered his head with an embarrassed expression, but upon hearing this voice, he opened his eyes wide, an expression of disbelief on his face as he directly walked in front of Li Rou Ping. Seeing that the person in front of him was not the person he was thinking about, he said with a stunned face, "How could it be you?"


    "It''s not like that. I was framed by her. I didn''t even know it was her." Liu Yi Chen still had some panic on his face as he explained to Li Xiang Nan.


    However, before Li Xiang Nan could say anything, Li Rou Ping was the first to cry. She said to Liu Yi Chen, "Today, my innocence has been destroyed by you. You just said that I framed you and you''ve let go of your responsibility?"


    Liu Yi Chen remained unmoved. His feet still had an ugly expression. Looking at her, he said with disdain, "What does your innocence have to do with me? I''m not related to you in the first place."


    A hint of fierceness flashed past Li Rou''s eyes, then she stood up and looked at him as she said, "Since you say that, then I can only prove my innocence with my death." After she finished speaking, Li Rou Ping was about to ram against the pillar of the pavilion at the side.


    Li Xiangnan''s expression was extremely ugly when the maidservant that Li Xiangnan had brought over saw it. It was just that the Crown Prince was still present, so he didn''t flare up.


    Coldly glancing at each other, Li Rou Ping, who had long been crying, said, "Hurry up and bring the fourth lady down."


    The Crown Prince''s face didn''t look too good either. After all, the person who did this was his own son. Now, Liu Yi Chen had openly held Li Rou Ping in his arms and had been seen by them.


    The Crown Prince looked embarrassed as he told Li Xiangnan, "Yi Chen will marry her. Don''t worry, Brother Li."


    Liu Yi Chen heard his father say so, but his face was full of anxiety, "Father, I won''t marry her. I don''t like her in the first place, and today, it was her fault for setting me up." After he finished speaking, he turned around and left without even looking at their faces. This was the first time he had acted willfully, but it was also the only time he had acted willfully.


    The Crown Prince''s feet turned ashen. Before he could reprimand him, Liu Yi Chen had already left. The Crown Prince could only awkwardly explain to Li Xiang Nan, "Chen''er has been spoiled by me. We will definitely take responsibility for this." After saying that, he chased after Liu Yi Chen.


    When Li Die woke up, she was lying on the ground. The pain on the back of her neck was even more intense, and there was no one around. It was already late, and after she got up, she was worried about Liu Yi Chen as she ran to the edge of the pond.


    The surroundings were terrifyingly quiet. Filled with disappointment, he walked back into his Peacock Pavilion. He discovered that Yan Luo had long since been anxiously circling around the courtyard.


    Li Die, on the other hand, had tears in her eyes. However, she was stubborn enough to not let her fall.


    When Yan Luo saw her enter, it welcomed her happily.

 C69

    The skirt she wore was already rather dirty, and there was even some dirt on the hem.


    "Miss, where did you go? "You''ve almost made me worry to death." Yan Luo looked at the mud on her skirt and asked with a grave expression, "Miss, where did you go? How did you end up like this?"


    Li Die glanced at her with tears in her eyes, bit her lips and said in a choked voice, "I was just about to reach the edge of the pond when my neck hurt and I didn''t know anything. When I woke up, there was no one by the pond. "


    She looked at the back of her neck and found that it was already completely bruised. She sat her down and rummaged through the drawers until she found a bottle of medicine that had been broken. While carefully rubbing it for her, she said with tears in her eyes, "This is clearly someone else''s doing. It must have been the fourth lady''s doing."


    Li Die was stunned. She didn''t understand that she didn''t see him. How did things turn out like this?


    "Miss, do you want this servant to say that it''s fine if you don''t want to be like Young Master Liu who has ulterior motives?" Yan Luo was still a little angry. The gazes with which the rumours spread out also became a little comforting.


    Li Die shook her head and said, "Not Yi Chen. Sister Four must have framed him. I need to ask her." After she finished speaking, she pushed Yan Luo away and ran out. Yan Luo followed her out, worried that she would be alone.


    This time, she didn''t have the patience to deal with him. She pushed him away and was about to go in. After all, Li Die was the direct daughter of Shang Wen, so she didn''t dare to fight with him for fear of hurting him.


    Li Die ran into the house. She saw Li Rou Ping had already changed out of her white gauze skirt and was leaning against the soft collapse while wearing a bright red dress. She seemed to be enjoying it with half closed eyes.


    Seeing her barge in but not getting angry, Li Die smiled and ordered Shang Wen to back off. Li Die stared at her, her chest was still heaving from the orders.


    "You were the one who had me knocked unconscious, and you were the one who framed Yi Chen. You wanted her to treat you as an intimate friend in front of so many people?" Li Die said each word painfully.


    She did not understand why Li Rou Ping had to treat her like this. Even when she had almost caused Li Rou to lose her life and then insulted her in the streets, she had never truly resented her.


    It was just that this time was different. Liu Yi Chen was her most beloved man, and also the only person in this world besides her aunt that made her feel at ease. Thus, this time, she wasn''t prepared to tolerate any further.


    Li Rou and Ping looked at her and sneered. A trace of disdain appeared in their eyes. Her red lips parted as she said, "Even so, what can you do to me?"


    Her words were full of arrogance, looking at her like she was sizing up a cat or dog, Li Die tightly clenched her fists as she looked at her. She suppressed the anger in her heart and said word by word, "Why?"


    "If one does not take oneself for granted, then the heavens will kill the earth and the heavens will destroy the earth." It was as if Li Rou Ping had heard such a funny joke. She wore a bright Dan Ke-color fingernail as she rubbed the tea cup on the table. The white background blue grapefruit formed a stark contrast under her Dan Ke-color fingernail.


    He casually continued, "Elder brother Wu Chen is naturally someone that all the girls in the pavilion adore. All he''s doing now is to marry him."


    "He won''t marry you." Li Rou didn''t know why she said this, but Li Rou Ping was filled with disdain. She didn''t want to argue with her, "Then you only need to watch."


    Li Die took two breaths and didn''t waste any more time with her. She turned around and left as if she would get infected by something unclean if she stayed any longer.


    After returning to his own Peacock Pavilion, Li Die hugged Yan Luo and cried out loud, as if she was venting out all the anger she had suppressed for so long.


    "Miss, don''t be sad anymore. If we damage our own bodies, won''t it be a waste of our time to make the fourth lady happy?" Yan Luo caressed her back as it consoled her. Ever since the general''s wife passed away, she had never seen her young lady cry like this.


    In his heart, he cursed Liu Yi Chen and Li Rou Ping until their heads were drenched in dog blood. Li Die raised her head slightly and sobbed softly, "Yi Chen was wronged. It was Li Rou Ping who framed him."


    Yan Luo repeatedly nodded its head, afraid that it would lose out to her. She then continued to cry, and her face was covered with tears as she said, "This servant has already said that the fourth lady is not a good person, yet she took me as her big sister. Now she wants me as her big sister, and even your husband is going to steal you away."


    Li Die cried out loud and released her feelings. She was no longer in pain and her hands were tightly holding onto the handkerchief.


    The slightly hoarse voice said, "This time, I won''t give it to her."


    The slightly hoarse voice had a unique charm to it. Yan Luo was stunned for a moment, but she did not know how to react. She had never seen a girl with such an appearance before.


    In the past, Li Die only gave her a warm and unscheming feeling, she was even more naive and kind. But now, when Li Die said these words, her entire body emitted an even colder aura, making people not dare to get closer.


    "Aunt ¡­" "Lady ¡­" Yan Luo called out to her in a daze. Li Die was woken up by her voice. She knew that she must have scared her out of her wits, so she put away her cold aura.


    When Yan Luo saw that its young lady had returned to her original appearance, it breathed a sigh of relief. It then said, "Lady, just now you looked really scary. However, Yan Luo is very happy. This is the only way to prevent her from being bullied." Yan Luo patted its chest as it spoke.


    Li Die nodded. She didn''t care how she looked like, she wouldn''t back down this time.


    "Miss, you''re hungry. This servant will prepare some food for you!" The young lady hasn''t eaten for a whole day. " Compared to this matter, she was still the most concerned about her body. Originally, when Liu Yi Chen had asked her to send a message, Li Die hadn''t eaten. Now that she had been tormented for such a long time, she was afraid that her body wouldn''t be able to bear it even if she didn''t eat anything.


    Li Die just shook her head. Her mind was full of Liu Yi Chen''s matters and she had no mood to eat.

 C70

    "No need. Prepare some hot water for me. I want to take a bath." Li Die said with a tired expression.


    "Yes." After saying that, Yan Luo closed its eyes, appearing extremely tired. Its lips moved, but in the end, it didn''t say anything. Instead, its eyes gradually turned red. In order to not let her discover that something was off, he hurriedly turned around and left. After leaving the room, he made a choked sound, but it was only for a short period of time.


    Yan Luo was afraid that she would see it when she walked in later. It only took a moment before it wiped its eyes and sniffed. Only then did it forcefully hold back its tears that were on the verge of bursting.


    "Big sis Yan Luo, what happened to you?" But the girl said you? " At this time, Zi Yi walked over and saw Yan Luo''s bloodshot eyes. It was trying its best to hold back its tears. It had a pitiful look on its face as it hurriedly went up and asked.


    When Yan Luo saw her, it shook its head and explained, "How could that be? The girl is so good to us. When have you ever seen her scolding us?"


    "I was just too happy to see the girl come back. I couldn''t hold back my tears in front of her for a while, that''s why I hid myself and cried secretly!" Her hoarse voice startled even her. She slowly closed her eyes, trying her best to calm her emotions. When she opened her eyes, she had already recovered.


    After Zi Yi heard her words, she repeatedly nodded her head in agreement: "Miss has indeed never hit or scolded the servant girls in the courtyard. Normally, she wouldn''t even say a single important word.


    "You little girl." Yan Luo laughed at her words. It no longer felt depressed like before. It stretched out its smooth fingers and lightly tapped the tip of her nose as it spoke in a coquettish tone.


    "Well, the girl is waiting for a bath! "Hurry up and go!" Yan Luo ordered with a gentle and sorrowful voice.


    "Yes."


    Li Die didn''t like being served by others when she was taking a bath, so after Yan Luo ordered someone to fetch the water, she left.


    The warm water brushed against his body and swept away the exhaustion from before. His skin was pale pink from having just bathed, and he looked beautiful. The moon-white muslin covered his body, and his hair hung down his back in a wet mess.


    "Die''er." When Liu Yi Chen jumped in through the window, he saw Li Die sitting beside a soft collapse, wiping her wet hair with a white handkerchief. Upon hearing Liu Yi Chen''s voice, she raised her head with a trace of shock and disbelief on her face, staring at him blankly.


    Liu Yi Chen was afraid that she would misunderstand him because of what happened during the day, so he looked very worried. He nervously looked at her and said, "Die''er, I was set up by Li Rou Ping. I thought that was yours."


    Li Die lowered her head. Her long and thick eyelashes covered the light in her eyes. The corners of her mouth were pursed, making it hard for others to see her emotions.


    "Dia''Er, believe me, I won''t marry her." Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Liu Yi Chen became increasingly uncertain.


    "You said that?" Li Die hid the smile in her eyes as she looked at him, afraid that he would go back on his word.


    "Naturally, naturally. I won''t marry her. " Liu Yi Chen hurriedly expressed his determination. God knows what kind of day he had been worried about. But now that he had the time, he hurriedly ran over at night, afraid that she would misunderstand and go with him.


    "This Sister Four of mine is definitely not simple." Li Die sneered as she spoke. She didn''t know much about Li Rou Ping''s methods.


    "Of course I know. Just based on today''s matter, the hand she played was so beautiful, so it can be seen that she is not a simple person." Liu Yi Chen said with a sigh. Occasionally, he would raise the corner of his eyes to look at her, afraid that she would get angry. After all, she was the one who protected this sister in the past.


    "That''s right!" It was hard for me to trust her in the past, so I''m afraid that she might laugh at my foolishness from the bottom of her heart! " Li Die said with a self-deprecating smile, not even bothering to look at his reaction. She just lowered her head and continued to wipe the hair on her hand, while her whole body emitted a strong mournful aura.


    "Look at why I''m saying this, you don''t like her either. No matter how smart she is at framing you, you''re always looking down on her." Li Die forced out a smile, her bright smile dazzled his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but squint his eyes as an intense feeling of love flowed out from the bottom of his heart. Seeing that her smile had yet to reach his eyes, he only had a forced smile on his face.


    "Die''er ¡­" Seeing Li Die in such a state, he began to cherish her from the bottom of his heart. After a short pause, he continued, "Actually, you don''t have to force yourself. I will protect you in the future."


    Li Die was surprised for a moment, and then the corner of her mouth curled into a sincere smile. It was different from her usual smile, which made people feel reluctant to look away.


    Then he slightly raised his head, revealing a pretty chin, and said, "I believe you." However, she did not know if she would still choose to believe him if she had known he would make her pay such a great price in the future.


    "Dia''Er, thank you." Thank you for choosing to trust me. Liu Yi Chen was slightly agitated in his heart as he embraced her and placed his chin on her shoulder. The end of his nose was filled with the fragrance of her recently bathed body. He expressed his gratitude with a smile on his face.


    "What should we do now?" Thinking about it for a while, Li Die still asked the question that was hidden in her heart. After all, she wanted to tell him that she didn''t mind. This was all part of Li Rou Ping''s scheme, but she still felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    "Anyway, I won''t marry her." Liu Yi Chen looked at her with a burning gaze, and said with a certain tone, "Li Die, are you looking at me like that?" Her cheeks flushed red, and her expression was a little unnatural.


    "I know that you won''t marry her, but this matter has already blown up. In order to not ruin the crown prince''s reputation, he''ll definitely let you marry her." Li Die slightly lowered her head and hid her face in the darkness, making people unable to see her expression. Perhaps, this was the only way to make her feel safe!

 C71

    "Since she is able to scheme and marry you, it is likely that she will not give up so easily." At this moment, Li Die was looking at his handsome face with a bit of resentment. She couldn''t help but have him line up in her heart.


    "Since that''s the case, I don''t mind using other methods to make her give up on this idea." Liu Yi Chen squinted his eyes, his whole body emitting a cold aura. It made Li Die feel cold all over.


    Li Die only pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Perhaps before, she would be soft-hearted and would never do something like that, but this time, she wouldn''t say anything. Since she decided not to let her win, then everything seemed pale and powerless.


    "Dia''Er, you rest first!" I''ll go back and take care of some things. " Liu Yi Chen couldn''t bear to look at her, but seeing her nod, he got up and jumped out of the window.


    Li Die stood up and stared blankly at the window that had long since disappeared. She then reached out her hand to close the open window, and her expression showed that she was slightly stunned. Even if Liu Yi Chen did not come tonight, she knew that this matter would not be so simple.


    Since Li Rou and Ping already threatened to die, then she was determined to marry into the Liu family. Li Die felt a headache just thinking about it.


    Early the next morning, the people from the stronghold came with some men. Lady Wang looked at them with a dark expression as she asked, "Is this how the great general teaches his servants?"


    Originally, he had been feeling depressed for the past few days, but now, the grand general of the hussars had sent people to break into the mansion openly.


    Lady Wang''s expression was naturally one that could not be seen. However, she had no choice but to suppress her anger.


    "Lady Li, this servant has only come under the orders of the Grand Marshal to request for a lady to pass the responsibility that Lord Li had promised." The butler looked at him with a neither servile nor overbearing expression as he spoke, and the corner of his mouth had a faint trace of a mocking smile.


    Seeing this, Lady Wang almost couldn''t control her anger. She stood there tightly with an ashen face.


    The general of the hussar''s army took advantage of the fact that Li Xiang was in court to directly send people to his residence to capture Li Rou Ping. The Wang family was only protecting Li Rou Ping on the side.


    "Who dares to touch me? I am the future daughter-in-law of the crown prince''s tutor." When Li Rou Ping saw two soldiers coming towards her, one of them wanted to grab her arm.


    Li Rou and Ping took two steps back as they spoke in a hurry. Their expressions were filled with pride. After they finished speaking, they even intentionally looked towards Li Die with a complacent expression.


    When the two soldiers heard her words, they revealed a hint of hesitation. They looked at the manager with some embarrassment as if they were asking for his opinion.


    The steward was lost in thought for a moment. He raised his head and smiled. "Since Fourth Young Miss has already promised someone else, I shall have to ask Fifth Young Miss to follow me." The butler looked at Li Die with a smile that was not a smile. It was really hard to figure it out.


    "Let me go." Li Die looked at the two soldiers grabbing their heads. Li Xiangnan''s face was a bit ugly, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Fifth Sister should save some energy. It''s better to obediently follow them." Li Rou and Ping arrived in front of her with a face full of complacency, causing Li Die to slightly frown. She felt only disgust and disgust.


    Why didn''t she realize that she was so vicious before? As twin sisters, why did she have to suffer step by step until she fell today?


    "Mother?" Li Die turned her head to the side and looked at Wang Shi who hadn''t said anything. Her expression was one she had never felt before, a trace of hope and tenderness for her mother.


    Perhaps it was only at this moment that she would show her attachment towards her mother.


    Lady Wang heard her call her, but didn''t say anything. She just turned her head to the side as if she didn''t hear her, and didn''t seem to know her at all.


    Her heart, which was originally filled with hope, once again sank and became ice-cold. Perhaps she had been hoping that she would have a trace of gentleness towards someone after seeing that she was the child she had painstakingly given birth to in October, but now, she had been completely struck down by this.


    "Fifth Miss, please?" The steward looked at Li Die, who was crying as she looked at Wang Shi who was silent and didn''t even have the slightest intention to stop her. In his heart, he believed the rumors that the Wang family didn''t like him, his own daughter.


    After all, this time he brought people to capture Li Die, but as her mother, Lady Wang didn''t even try to stop them. This made the butler look down on her. Unconsciously, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    This time, Li Die didn''t say anything. After all, things had already become a foregone conclusion. Wang Shi''s mother didn''t have any intentions of stopping them and smoothly let them capture Li Die. Li Die revealed a sneer at the corner of her mouth.


    This was her family, the family she had waited for with great effort. At a critical moment, they had abandoned her and abandoned her for a chess piece. Pity her and even treated her with sincerity.


    Li Die sat in the carriage and walked shakily for a long time. She was a bit suspicious, so she lifted a corner of the carriage curtain to look outside. When she saw that the place she was going to didn''t seem to be the house of the Grand General, the suspicion in her heart deepened.


    There was an expression of solemnity that had never been present on his face before. He frowned slightly and asked after some thought, "This road doesn''t seem to lead to the House of the Grand General, does it?" She really wanted to know what plan they had put in order to bring her out of the Li Residence with so much effort, or perhaps they were plotting something that was waiting for her.


    "Fifth Miss has good eyesight, this road is indeed not the road to the Grand General''s Mansion." The butler spoke with an obvious smile.


    Li Die didn''t say anything. She only pursed her lips and lifted the curtain, carefully looking at the two sides of the road. Her face was still calm and composed, but her heart was already in turmoil.


    The steward seemed to have already known what she was thinking. While she was quietly lifting the curtain, her voice rang out again, "Fifth Miss, there''s no need to look. This road leads to the guest courtyard."

 C72

    Li Die was even more surprised after hearing his words. She subconsciously retracted her hand and the curtain fell off after losing the support of her hand. This time, the butler didn''t say anything.


    After all, she had already been captured by him, so whatever she said might not be of any use. It was just that now she needed to think over what she should do next.


    "Five ladies, please get off!" After the carriage stopped, the butler got off the carriage first and lifted the curtain for her. His eyes revealed an obscure light, causing Li Die to feel a bit worried. She lowered her head to cover the surprise and worry in her eyes.


    He pursed his lips and jumped down without waiting for Liu Ming to urge him to do so. His eyebrows were knit together tightly. However, he was not in a hurry to enter after getting off the carriage. Instead, he was purposefully observing his surroundings.


    She discovered that she was actually still in the building and that the so-called manor was actually just another house. However, she was still a bit worried, and when she looked at the city, the first thing that came to her mind was Liu Yi Chen''s face.


    He didn''t know if he knew that he had been caught by him or if he could find this place. He was a bit depressed and worried.


    "Five ladies, you should go in!" The housekeeper looked at her dumbstruck expression as she stood at the entrance. He then spoke out a warning, but there was no trace of respect in his expression.


    Li Die, on the other hand, didn''t care at all. She was just a captive, how could she have any respect?


    Thinking about this, Li Die stopped thinking and stepped inside. This place wasn''t the Li Residence, and she wasn''t the direct descendant of this place, so she had to be more careful.


    The steward had only brought her into a room that wasn''t that luxurious, but it was still better than the first room. After she had entered, she had placed a lock on the outside of the door.


    She had already guessed that this would happen, so she didn''t have much feeling in her heart. The moment she locked the door, Li Die looked at the door and there was no other change.


    When Li Xiang returned to the residence from the south, he heard that the great general of the hussars had sent people to capture Li Die in the residence.


    Thinking about the man who had been raised in the general''s house since he was three years old, he felt a little frustrated. Now, he could barely control himself as he looked at Lady Wang with an ashen face, asking word by word, "They took away the butterfly, did you not stop them?"


    For the first time, Li Xiangnan felt that he had never known his wife before. She didn''t like Li Die and was even a bit distant from her on purpose. She knew this too.


    However, no matter what, they were still mother and daughter. The child that they painstakingly gave birth to was now being rejected so easily.


    Li Xiangnan felt a chill in his heart. When he looked at Lady Wang, his eyes no longer held any of the affection and gentleness they had before. Now, they were filled with curiosity and disgust.


    How could he not loathe someone who could abandon his own daughter? He had never known that she would be so merciless.


    After all, she had always given people a feeling of gentleness and gentleness. Now that she had suddenly revealed her true face, he could not accept it.


    Lady Wang saw that he was looking at her with a trace of wariness in his eyes, as well as disdain and wariness. Her heart ached for a moment. She truly loved Li Xiangnan, but how could she not feel pain when she saw how he treated her?


    "I did not. You also know that those people who have arrived are not people that I can stop." Lady Wang lowered her eyes, covering the complex emotions in the depths of her eyes, as well as faint disdain.


    "If you know you can''t stop him, then do you want to stop him?" Li Xiangnan looked at her eyes and slightly narrowed his eyes. He spoke with a heavy tone, "Since you can''t protect the butterfly, why is Rou Ping staying safely in the Li Residence if nothing has happened to her?" He had long since become angry about these matters. It was just that he had suppressed them forcefully during this period of time. Now that he had the chance to release them, he did not hesitate to rush forward.


    "Master. You have wrongly accused me. I am Die''er''s mother, how can I just watch as she is taken away! It''s just that some people took Die''er away. " Mrs. Wang deliberately wiped away the tears that had fallen from the corners of her eyes with the handkerchief in her hand.


    "She is also your biological daughter. If you really don''t like her, you can still send her to your brother''s mansion. Playing around with her shouldn''t be so easy. She should just leave with the Grand General." Li Xiangnan was clearly angry, and Mrs. Wang tried to open her mouth several times, but she eventually swallowed it back.


    He hurriedly turned around and left, not wanting to say anything more to her. Just as he left, Li Xiangnan, who had returned to his residence, once again walked towards the direction of the Imperial Palace.


    His expression was somewhat grave, and the stubbornness in his eyes was exceptionally clear.


    "Lord Li." Eunuch Cao stood guard at the entrance of the Imperial Study. When he saw Li Xiangnan rushing over with an unfriendly expression, he thought that something had happened.


    The people who were able to stay in the palace were naturally elites, and they naturally knew what Li Xiangnan was up to, so they opened their mouths to ask.


    "Naturally, there are some urgent matters that require me to see the Emperor. I even saw Eunuch Cao rush in to inform the Emperor." Li Xiang Nan lowered his head to look at Eunuch Cao''s face. As he spoke, he felt dejected and dejected as he continued to speak with disdain.


    "Lord Li sure is funny." Eunuch Cao looked at Li Xiangnan with a fake smile, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    Eunuch Cao looked at them with a smile on his face. Perhaps he knew the contempt that was born in Lady Wang''s heart earlier. Now that he saw her like this, the corner of his mouth curled into a smile as he spoke.


    "Lord Li, please wait here for a moment. This servant will go in and search." After speaking with a smile on his face, Eunuch Cao bent over and entered the study behind him.


    After Eunuch Cao had gone in for a while, a deep and pleasant voice came from inside.


    When Eunuch Cao came out again, he had an obvious smile on his face as he bowed and said, "Sir Li, please come in. His Majesty is summoning you!"

 C73

    Li Xiang Nan nodded his head and did not say anything else. However, when he passed by Eunuch Cao, he licked his lips. His steps clearly paused for a moment before he walked in.


    "This humble subject pays his respects to Your Majesty. "Long live the Emperor." After Li Xiang Nan entered the imperial study, he gently kneeled on the ground with an expression that made it difficult to see his facial expression.


    After hearing the voice, the emperor lifted his head out from the imperial report. He glanced at the person kneeling on the ground and said, "Daughter, please rise."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Li Xiang Nan answered as he stood up. Although he was extremely anxious, he did not reveal any expression on his face.


    "Is it a matter of utmost importance that my beloved one is in such a hurry to see me?" His words unknowingly carried a trace of majesty. It was hard for people to ignore him.


    "This humble subject humbly requests that Your Majesty uphold justice for this humble subject." After saying that, Li Xiang Nan once again kneeled down, bowed his head, and said.


    "Oh? Why do you say that, my beloved one? " The emperor was slightly surprised, but he didn''t immediately agree. Instead, he asked about his own matters, unconsciously twirling the white jade thumb ring on his finger.


    There was neither joy nor sorrow on his face, making others unable to guess what he was thinking. Although Li Xiangnan knew that doing so might be a bit risky, he couldn''t help but agree and continue speaking when he thought of Li Die''s smiling face.


    "In reply to Your Majesty. It was the Grand General of the Hussars who ordered his men to directly capture this humble subject''s direct daughter while she was out of the household. He even asked the Emperor to take charge of this humble subject''s affairs. " Li Xiangnan kowtowed once more, feeling suspicious that the Emperor was being too quiet.


    If the nearby emperor were to hear about this, not only would he be angered, but he would also have some expression. Yet, the Yan Emperor still maintained his posture and expression.


    Li Xiangnan didn''t even reveal an extra smile or a fraction of a smile. The suspicion in his heart was only suspicion, but now that the Emperor didn''t say a word, he didn''t dare to move an inch.


    After a long while, the Yan Emperor let out a light sigh. "If you have nothing else, leave!"


    The fact that the Emperor had never brought up this matter at all made Li Xiangnan somewhat puzzled. He didn''t seem angry at all when the Emperor looked at him.


    It gave him the feeling that what he had just said was just an illusion. However, the pain from his knee reminded her that everything that had just happened was not a dream, but a dream.


    "Your majesty." Li Xiangnan called out again, seemingly unresigned. However, the emperor directly closed his eyes in exhaustion and said, "You may leave!" Even though his tone was calm, it revealed a domineering aura that caused one to be afraid of looking down on him.


    "Yes." Li Xiang Nan knew that it was impossible for him to change his mind today. Thinking of this, he did not delay any further and directly bowed as he retreated.


    When Liu Yi Chen heard the news about Li Die, he became even more anxious. He brought along a cold cloud as he headed towards the mansion of the Grand General.


    Arriving at the mansion of the Grand General, Liu Yi Chen didn''t go in, but he was shouting loudly in front of the gate. When people in front of the gate heard Liu Yi Chen''s voice, many people immediately gathered here.


    The Grand General had just opened the gate a crack, but when he saw the formation, he went back into hiding.


    Liu Yi Chen stood in front of his door, talking to himself more and more happily. When some of the ordinary people gathered in front of his door heard his explanation, some of them took out baskets of vegetables and threw them at the closed door.


    The news of Liu Yi Chen making a ruckus in the general''s manor reached the ears of the Yan Emperor, but there was still no trace of anger on his face. Only a pair of dark, deep eyes like an ancient well flashed for a moment before he recovered.


    "Your majesty?" Eunuch Cao could not tell what he meant and asked.


    "Send the order to capture Li Die and Liu Yi Chen here. I would like to see just what kind of beauty she is to actually make people become so angry that it''s only for the sake of a beautiful woman." Even though it was just a joke, the words from Yan Emperor caused his Eunuch Cao to shiver.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Eunuch Cao nodded his head in agreement before leaving immediately, bringing along the imperial edict he had just prepared with him to the manor of the Grand Marshal. After he read through the imperial edict, he brought Li Die and Liu Yi Chen over to the imperial palace.


    "Your Majesty, Liu Yi Chen and Li Die have arrived." Eunuch Cao''s voice carried a bit of caution as he probed the situation, causing the emperor to frown. He hated to be disturbed by others the most, but now that he had been the one to give orders, he could not help but feel stifled.


    With a hint of impatience, he said, "Bring them in."


    "This commoner, this commoner, my daughter, greets the Emperor. Long live the Emperor." Li Die and Liu Yi Chen were kneeling on the ground, their heads bowed low so that others would feel the word ''noble'' for no reason at all. It had nothing to do with their current situation or appearance.


    "I''ve heard that there''s someone who would be so angry that he would take revenge on behalf of his beauties." The two of them did not feel relieved. They only felt that the pressure on their heads made them feel as if they were suffocating.


    Li Die was a weak girl to begin with. She didn''t have Liu Yi Chen''s martial arts skills, so she naturally had no way to deal with this kind of pressure. Her small face turned pale, and she tightly pursed her lips, revealing her stubbornness.


    Liu Yi Chen''s heart was in pain, but he didn''t dare to do anything because they were in the main hall. He could only shake her hand, which was hanging by her side, as if he was comforting her.


    Li Die knew what he was thinking and immediately gave him a faint smile. Seeing that she was fine, Liu Yi Chen relaxed a little and raised her head to look at the bright yellow light on the Dragon Throne, "Your Majesty, you are flattering me. This humble one only wants to take back the woman I love. "How did it become like this?"


    "Stand up!" The Yan Emperor looked at Liu Yi Chen with an obvious smile. It was obvious that he liked him. However, the Emperor''s prestige was not to be offended.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Liu Yi Chen''s indifferent voice rang out, supporting Li Die as she stood up.

 C74

    Only then did the Yan Emperor notice Li Die. He saw that she was wearing a light purple dress with a long white robe over it. A purple belt was tied around her waist. The petals of the butterfly orchid were embroidered with purple silk. The color on the belt seemed to have come from nature.


    The collar slightly opened, revealing a slender snow-white neck and a barely visible collarbone.


    Her hair was pinned to the top of her head with two butterfly hairpins. Some tassels hung down from both sides, making her look very beautiful.


    Li Die''s small face was pale, but her lips were tightly pursed. She stubbornly stood there.


    When he was young, he had brought the beauties of the imperial harem to White Horse Temple to enjoy the fragrance. It was also at that time that he fell into the plans of the harem and accidentally entered the meditation room of Scholar Han Lin''s first wife, Wang Shi.


    Now that so many years had passed, she suddenly thought back to more than ten years ago. Her hands unconsciously clenched on the table as she fixed her gaze on her and asked, "How old are you this year?"


    Li Die was shocked by Yan Emperor''s question. She didn''t expect him to directly ask her her her age. She didn''t think her age had anything to do with it. Li Die reacted and answered, "To reply to the emperor, I''m already 15 this year."


    Liu Yi Chen was also in a daze. If the Yan Emperor were to call them over and ask them about the matters of the stronghold of a great general, it could be considered normal. But now, he had directly asked about her age.


    Liu Yi Chen lowered his eyes to conceal the light in his eyes, deep in thought. He thought about the reason for the Yan Emperor''s abnormal actions. The Yan Emperor just wanted to see if she was his daughter, so why would he have such complicated thoughts?


    The Yan Emperor thought for a while after hearing Li Die''s answer. 15 years had passed since that incident. Li Die was most likely his daughter. This made him feel a sense of excitement and happiness.


    The corners of his mouth and eyes could not hide his joy. He indifferently waved his hand and said to Eunuch Cao, "Take the two of them down and arrange a place for them to stay. This matter will be postponed until later."


    Liu Yi Chen and Li Die didn''t understand what had happened, but they happily escaped this calamity and obediently followed Eunuch Cao out.


    After Eunuch Cao brought them out, the smile at the corner of Yan Emperor''s eyes disappeared. He then wrote down his doubts on a piece of paper and said to the silent eunuch, "Go and give this note to Scholar Han Lin''s first wife, Lady Wang. Do not let anyone discover it."


    The moment the Yan Emperor finished speaking, the slip of paper on the table was respectfully held in his hands by Quan Quan, who had always been his trusted aide. He could rest assured that he would handle this matter.


    "Your servant will definitely not disappoint the Emperor." Quan He also knew that this was no trivial matter, so he subconsciously tightened his grip on the paper slip.


    The Yan Emperor didn''t seem to be in the mood, he waved his hand and dismissed her. There was a small mountain of memorials on the table, and he could not read a single word as he thought about it.


    After the time it took to make a few cups of tea, Quan He came back with a slip of paper. When he saw that only the Yan Emperor was left in the imperial study, he respectfully accepted the slip of paper.


    The Yan Emperor looked at the words on the letter with a smile in his eyes. He could barely hide it. The reason that Quan He was able to become the most popular person beside the Yan Emperor was because he was smart enough.


    He knew what to look for and what not to look for. Only by doing so could he live longer in this place that ate people without spitting out their bones.


    Quan He stood at the side, watching the situation attentively. It was as if the Emperor''s happiness had nothing to do with him. Only after confirming repeatedly did he burn the letter into ashes.


    "Quan He, give the marriage contract to Li Die and Liu Yi Chen!" Since he was sure that Li Die was his daughter, he wouldn''t allow her to be wronged anymore.


    On the other hand, Quan He was slightly surprised. Although he didn''t really understand, he still vaguely knew that the thing on the paper was related to Li Die.


    After thinking it through, Quan He lowered his head even further, replying in a low voice. If that matter was truly as he had guessed, then it would be a secret information in the palace. At a time like this, it was inappropriate for him to ask about anything, so he might as well not ask anymore.


    With a smile on his face that was as excited as the Yan Emperor''s, he said, "Lady Li and Young Master Liu are really compatible. If the two of them were to follow His Majesty''s orders, they would be even more grateful to him."


    The Yan Emperor had a smile on his face too. It was different from the smile from before. This time, the smile was coming from the bottom of his heart.


    "You''re the only one who knows how to say it. However, the two of them are truly a pair of mummies." Yan Emperor nodded his head, thinking about the past ten years, he didn''t even know the existence of such a daughter. If today''s incident didn''t happen, how would he have seen her face and become suspicious!


    Li Die and Liu Yichen probably never dreamed that the Yan Emperor would actually personally decree their marriage. This time, regardless of how unreconciled they were in their hearts, the Grand general definitely would not dare to have any thoughts about Li Die. The imperial edict for the bestowing of souls had been personally issued by the Yan Emperor himself.


    The reason the Grand General of the Hussars was able to achieve his current position was naturally because of the inextricable connection between his mind and his body.


    This time, the Yan Emperor gave away the marriage with such a large fanfare. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the Yan Emperor was intentionally favoring Li Die. However, no one dared to say it out loud.


    It had only been two days since the imperial edict was given, but everyone in the circle was aware of it. When the Yan Emperor''s imperial edict had just reached the Li Residence, Li Xiangnan was stunned for a long time before he could react.


    Back then, when he had come to the palace to beg the Yan Emperor, he had seen that the Yan Emperor obviously did not want to interfere in this matter. Later on, the news of Liu Yi Chen making a ruckus in the Prefecture of the Grand Marshal''s Mansion spread like wildfire. The Yan Emperor''s face darkened when he heard this and he had obviously gotten angry.

 C75

    He didn''t expect that the result would be such a surprise. Not only did Liu Yi Chen make a ruckus in the House of the Grand General, but even Li Die who was captured by him was fine.


    Especially at that time, Li Rou Ping still had a trace of schadenfreude in her heart. She wanted to see how Li Rou would marry the son of the Grand General of the Hussars, who was already an inhumane son. However, she didn''t expect that the news she was waiting for would be given to the two by the Yan Emperor.


    That night, Li Rou Ping was so angry that she threw a room full of porcelain. She cried for the whole night but it made her heart ache. She was even more dissatisfied with Li Die, but she forgot that Li Die was also a child that she gave birth to after ten months of hard work.


    "Your Majesty, we have to take a walk in the imperial garden. I heard that a new beauty plant has recently been planted in the palace. It''s really pretty." Quan He said with a smile as he looked at the Yan Emperor''s face.


    The Yan Emperor threw down the things in his hands. After some thought, he did not refuse. It seemed that recently, he had always been holed up in the imperial study, reading the imperial reports. His body was getting lazier and lazier.


    The Yan Emperor had just stepped into the imperial garden, and was not particularly interested in the flowers that had been planted there.


    Seeing that the Yan Emperor did not seem to like the flowers in the imperial garden, his eyes shifted and he started to speak, "Your Majesty, if we were to sit inside the pavilion and drink some tea, we might as well take the time to enjoy ourselves."


    The Yan Emperor glanced at him with a smile. He already understood his intentions. He just wanted to change his method to let him rest for a while. It was hard for him to come up with such an interesting reason.


    "Do you know why I don''t like the flowers in the imperial garden?" Emperor Yan''s cold voice rang out, causing Quan He to be stunned for a moment before he reacted. Even though he knew that the Yan Emperor was indifferent towards these flowers and plants.


    There was no obvious disgust, but there was also no obvious fondness. If there was a real reason, he did not know either. Quan He looked at him with a cautious expression and said, "This servant is retarded."


    In his heart, however, there was a hint of trepidation. He didn''t know if the Yan Emperor would be angered because of this matter. After all, the heart of a Monarch was the most unfathomable thing.


    "The flowers in this imperial garden are just like the women in the imperial harem. They don''t look very beautiful on the outside, but the more beautiful they are, the more deadly they are." The Yan Emperor''s cold voice rang out. His eyes were misty yet complicated as he looked into the distance, as if he was thinking about something.


    This time, Quan He was smart enough to not say anything more. It was only when the palace maids came to serve them tea that the stalemate was broken.


    "Go ask Li Die to come over!" After bestowing the marriage upon the two of them, he did not rush to let her meet the Li Residence. Instead, he stayed in the Imperial Palace all the time.


    "This subject''s daughter pays her respects to the Emperor. The Emperor is blessed." Li Die, who was summoned by Eunuch Cao, had a trace of astonishment on her face, but she was still able to hide her surprise.


    "Stand up!" The gaze of the Yan Emperor fell on her body. There was a look in his eyes, but there was also a hint of happiness. However, there wasn''t a single trace of malice in his eyes. She, who hated people looking at her, was unable to show any displeasure.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Li Die''s mouth had a faint smile. It was neither thick nor light, but it was perfect, making people feel comfortable looking at it.


    "Sit down!" There''s no one around here, so there''s no need to be so formal. " Although her smile was faint and gentle, it also carried a trace of indifference and estrangement. Yan Emperor could not help but feel a tinge of guilt in his heart.


    In these ten years, he had never doted on her at all. Even before this, he didn''t know that he had a daughter like her. Even so, due to Li Die''s status, even if he knew that she was his daughter, he couldn''t openly give her a status.


    Li Die was not aware of this change in the Yan Emperor''s heart, but seeing that he seemed a little angry on the surface, she frowned slightly in confusion. Although she didn''t know why the Yan Emperor was angry, she still acted more cautiously.


    After all, the monarch''s heart was the most difficult to guess. She was currently just a small unfavoured direct daughter of Scholar Han Lin. How could she withstand the fury of the monarch?


    Even though she was careful, she didn''t reveal any expression of fear. Her generous actions made the Yan Emperor feel quite satisfied.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Li Die understood, but she did not refuse. Instead, she replied indifferently and sat down on the stone bench opposite of the Yan Emperor.


    At this moment, a soft embroidered cushion had already been placed on the stone bench by the young palace maid. As she sat on it, she didn''t feel burped at all.


    Anyone with a discerning eye would naturally be able to see the attitude of the Yan Emperor towards Li Die. Naturally, the people in the audience didn''t dare to slight her.


    "Taste this tea, can I still get some?" The Yan Emperor was in a good mood. Even his expression became a bit gentler, but Li Die didn''t relax. On the contrary, she became even more serious.


    After all, he might be laughing one second and angry the next, let alone an unpredictable figure like the Emperor.


    Li Die didn''t say anything. Instead, she obediently picked up the teacup on the stone table, put it on her nose, and smelled it before she pursed her lips.


    Realizing that the tea was filled with a fragrant aroma the moment it entered his mouth, Li Die gave a sincere smile and praised, "The tea brewed from the dew at dawn is indeed very fragrant."


    When the Yan Emperor heard her words, he was not the least bit unhappy. On the contrary, a hint of surprise flashed across his eyes. He then asked, "I didn''t expect that you would actually understand tea."


    "This subject''s daughter can''t afford to use the word ''understanding'' from the emperor. On the contrary, this subject''s daughter spends her days in the pavilion, doing nothing. After all, it''s difficult for her to enter the great hall." Li Die said this with a smile on her face and her whole body was emitting a noble aura. No matter what kind of person it was, they wouldn''t be able to learn this.


    After getting along with her for so long, the Yan Emperor was more and more satisfied with her. Li Die took the opportunity to bring up the matter of returning home, but the Yan Emperor did not refuse, after all, Li Die was currently the direct daughter of Li Xiangnan, a Bachelor of Han Lin, and also the future daughter-in-law of the crown prince''s tutor.


    "Dia''Er is back." Li Xiang Nan saw Li Die alight from the carriage that had specially brought her back from the palace, and asked with a kind expression.

 C76

    Li Die just nodded dumbly. She didn''t feel anything for this father. It was even more comfortable than when she was with the Yan Emperor.


    She didn''t know why, but ever since she was a child, she had never felt anything for her nominal father. It was as if the person in front of her was just a stranger.


    "Father." Li Die quickly lowered her head and hid the emotions in her eyes. Her voice didn''t sound weird at all. It was as if she wasn''t the one being taken away. Li Xiangnan was surprised by her actions for a long time.


    In the past, this daughter of his had a gentle and gentle appearance, even a little naive and kind. Although this time, she looked docile and obedient, but he felt that something had changed and that it was different.


    After looking at it for a long time, he still couldn''t find anything different about it. In the end, he just opened his mouth and said, "It''s good that you''re back, it''s good that you''re back." What he originally had in him had now turned into a simple sentence.


    Li Die heaved a sigh of relief. With a smile on her face, she meekly responded, "But Die''er is unfilial and makes father worry."


    Li Xiang Nan looked at her with a face full of gratification, making people feel like she was her father. However, Li Die didn''t dare to easily believe that this was actually another scheme of theirs.


    After all, her memories of the last time, when her own mother abandoned her were still fresh in her mind.


    "If there''s nothing else, Die''er will return to the house first." Although Li Die asked with her mouth, she didn''t give him the right to refuse.


    "Then go back and rest!" Li Xiang Nan didn''t care too much about it. Li Die bowed and walked towards the Peacock Pavilion.


    After all, after so many days, he had never thought that she would become Liu Yi Chen''s fiancee. Moreover, she had even gotten married under the Emperor''s orders. No one could change this outcome, nor could they shake her position as his official wife.


    As he thought about the Yan Luo that he hadn''t seen for a few days, his footsteps became faster and faster. He really didn''t know how worried the little girl had become while she was gone.


    When she thought of Yan Luo, Li Die''s heart softened. Just as she entered the Peacock Pavilion, she saw Yan Luo walking away with quick steps.


    Yan Luo immediately had red eyes when it saw that it was its own girl. It looked her up and down with a choked voice, and only after confirming that her girl was not missing a single hair did it relax and ask, "Miss, ever since you were captured by the Grand General of the Hussars, this servant has been worried to death. Fortunately ¡­ Fortunately, the young lady is fine. "


    Li Die pulled her into the house. After she backed away a few people, she patted her head gently and said, "Silly girl, am I not back well? "In the end, I still got lucky from my misfortune!" Thinking about how he had captured her because of the Grand Cavalry General, and how the Emperor''s Imperial Decree had bestowed the marriage upon her and Liu Yi Chen, wasn''t it all a blessing in disguise?


    "Miss must not scare this servant anymore. Just this one scare is enough to scare this servant to death." Yan Luo''s face was pale as she complained. Her eyes were red. It was obvious that she had cried.


    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, yet there was a trace of happiness in her heart. Although she didn''t feel worried like this about her mother, she was still able to make up for everything with Yan Luo. Not to mention that Liu Xin was willing to risk his life for her, so what was there left for her to not be satisfied?


    "Has Miss suffered any grievances?" Speaking of this, Yan Luo still had an appearance of being wronged and wronged, just like a young wife who had been humiliated.


    Li Die couldn''t help but laugh. When Yan Luo saw that she was worried for her safety, she didn''t even have the mood to eat anymore. Yan Luo unexpectedly laughed at her with a red face.


    She didn''t dare to laugh out loud, but held back her laughter with great difficulty as she kept on holding back her shoulders, making it clear to everyone that she was cowering at the sight.


    Li Die was afraid that the little wild cat would be scared to death, so she quickly held back her smile and tried to persuade him with good words, "I know you are worried about me, but look, I am back in good shape now."


    Yan Luo didn''t seem to be injured at all. In fact, its face was even redder than when it was at the mansion. It was only then did it reluctantly nod its head.


    "Has there been any change in this mansion since I left?" After all, after leaving for a few days, he still had to ask.


    Yan Luo withdrew its previous teasing and joking thoughts as it saw the question, and said with a serious face, "There hasn''t been any changes, but after the second lady ran away with Doctor Yu, the master was so angry that he didn''t find the other two. I''m afraid the master has already given up on the second lady!"


    The three ladies were still the same as before, not having seen each other at all. The Lady Zhou did not manage her either, but the Fourth Miss had become more and more tyrannical in the house in the past few days, bullying her more and more. The Old Master just turned a blind eye, as if he didn''t know what had happened.


    However, ever since the news of the emperor personally bestowing the marriage spread from the palace, the fourth lady had a fit of rage! This has caused everyone in the manor to be panic-stricken, afraid that they would accidentally offend the fourth lady. Yet, Madam is only indulging the fourth lady. "


    Listening to Yan Luo''s story, Li Rou revealed a cold smile. Other than that, there was no other expression on her face. After Li Rou Ping heard the news of her engagement with Liu Yi Chen, how could she not be angry! After all, this was something that she had planned for a long time, yet it still hadn''t become her.


    She said she definitely wouldn''t let go this time, so she naturally had to do what she said. However, when she thought of the last scene of Mrs. Wang, where she turned her head without hesitation and threw a provocative and proud smile towards Li Rou and Ping, Li Die couldn''t help but clench her fists.


    "Un, I understand." I have truly wronged you during my absence. " Without needing to think to know, after Li Rou Ping found out about her engagement with Liu Yi Chen, she wasn''t in the mansion, so how could Li Rou Ping let Yan Luo go? He must have suffered some sort of grievance during this period of time.


    "Your servant is not wronged. As long as Miss can return safely, your servant will be fine no matter what." After hearing her words of concern and apology, Yan Luo''s eyes reddened slightly.


    "Silly girl." Li Die only glanced at her accusingly. Yan Luo deliberately changed the topic in order to hide its emotions, "Miss has been on the road for so long and the weather is so hot, so you must be feeling very uncomfortable. Your servant will get someone to bring you some water for your bath right now."

 C77

    After saying that, he quickly ran out. Li Die looked at his back and didn''t call out to him. She just looked at his house.


    The interior of the room was not filled with precious items. Instead, it was very simple, but also very exquisite and elegant, making one feel comfortable just by looking at it. The furnishings inside the room were the same as her, giving people a feeling of fondness from the bottom of their hearts.


    After she had showered, Li Die laid down on the soft ground with a refreshed expression. She squinted her eyes slightly, feeling that everything was a bit inconceivable, after all, the attitude of the hussar general was too tyrannical, she had only thought that she would never be able to return here again. However, not even a few days had passed, she had already returned completely unharmed.


    "Miss, Auntie Zhou requests an audience." After so many days, Yan Luo no longer had that kind of hatred towards Zhou Aunt. Instead, it felt a bit of pity towards her after being bullied by Li Rou Ping.


    Li Die knew her attitude and just looked at her silently with a sigh without saying anything. After all, Yan Luo was still the same kind and pure person from before. Even though she had seen the dirtiest method in the backyard, she still couldn''t wash away her innocence.


    Sometimes, Li Die still wished that she could live a simple and happy life. As long as she had the ability to protect her, it didn''t matter.


    Yan Luo saw that she was only staring at him blankly and didn''t say a word. It couldn''t help but say with a bit of guilt, "If you don''t want to see me, then I''ll send her away."


    "No worries, please come in, Auntie Zhou!" After she stopped talking, she finally moved her gaze away. She still had a calm expression as she spoke. The handkerchief in her hand was used to wipe her hair that fell to her waist.


    When Yan Luo saw its own young lady agree, it immediately went out with a smile to invite Auntie Zhou in.


    Li Die only shook her head at her fretful look and bitterly smiled in her heart. This type of person was the easiest to use. Right now, she couldn''t tell if this was really good for her or not.


    As soon as Madame Zhou entered, she interrupted her thoughts.


    "I offer my best wishes to the five of you." Her voice was soft and weak, still pleasant to listen to. However, it was a bit less fierce than before, with an additional sense of helplessness and desolation.


    "Auntie Zhou, please get up. Take a seat!" Li Die raised her head and looked at him with a smile, as if she was still the same girl from before who did not care about worldly matters.


    "Thank you, Fifth Miss." "En." Aunt Zhou didn''t bother to be polite. She sat on the embroidered pillar that Yan Luo had brought over for her. With her eyes half-closed, her fan-shaped eyelashes turned into a shadow on Yan Luo''s white jade-like face.


    "There''s no need for Aunt Zhou to be so polite." Li Die said with a smile. Her tone was gentle and peaceful, which made people feel at ease.


    In the past, Auntie Zhou had relied on Li Xiangnan''s care to be very arrogant and despotic. She had never taken these direct girls seriously, much less call herself a concubine like today.


    It could be seen how much of a setback Aunt Zhou had suffered this time, and how much Li Rou Ping had suppressed her. Her position in the mansion could really be said to be like the heaven and earth compared to the past.


    "Today, when she heard that the five ladies had returned to the manor, she came to visit on her own initiative. I hope that you do not blame her for taking the initiative." Auntie Zhou said indifferently, making it hard for people to see her emotions. This really surprised Li Die.


    After all, in the past, Aunt Zhou only gave her the impression of being pampered, but she was not stupid. Otherwise, she would not have been tricked by Li Rou Ping into losing her child and even blaming Li Shuangtong.


    But now, she understood how to hide her expression. It really made people curious as to what method Li Rou Ping used to make her feel like she had opened her head.


    "Does Aunt Zhou saying this make me very happy? Aunt Zhou coming here to see the butterfly actually makes her very happy!" Li Die cleared her mind as she spoke with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "What grievances did the five ladies suffer in the House of the Grand General?" Aunt Zhou looked at her with concern, but Li Die didn''t believe her. After all, she could treat her own daughter so carelessly. How could she care about someone who had nothing to do with her?


    "The Grand General of the Hussars only put the butterfly under house arrest, so he didn''t suffer any grievances." Li Die explained calmly. Although she didn''t know what she was doing, she could only follow her words.


    "That''s good then. I''m afraid that the Fifth Miss might have suffered some grievances at the hands of the Grand General!" With that, she wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, looking sad.


    "Die, thank you for your concern!" Li Die blinked her eyes and said joyfully. That''s right, it was very easy for a person to gain her trust when they were abandoned by their own mother. However, after experiencing so many things, she could no longer be considered an ordinary person. After all, when she saw through the false faces of everyone in her family, her heart had long since turned cold.


    How could he let down his guard when a man was putting on an act like this and said something he cared about?


    "The Fifth Miss previously said that her concubine''s words were different from her concubine''s! "Now that the five ladies have said it like this, it''s truly a foregone conclusion!" Auntie Zhou smiled through her tears. The smile on her face was so beautiful that people couldn''t look away from it.


    A pair of large sparkling eyes were now filled with mist, causing people to feel unwilling to reject her requests. Although they were close to thirty years old, due to the maintenance, there was not a single wrinkle to be seen on their faces.


    A weak and helpless temperament emitted from her body, causing any man who saw her to have the desire to protect her. She had some guesses in her heart, perhaps it was because of her appearance and her seductive temperament that Li Rou Ping could not bear her.


    After all, when Lady Wang boasted that she was from a prestigious clan, she disdainfully used these methods to seduce people. Due to her strength and methods, she would not admit her mistakes to Li Xiangnan.


    In a short period of time, Li Xiangnan would still be pampered for being interesting and fresh, but if he stayed there for too long, he would get tired of it.


    After all, men still liked gentle and considerate girls, not the kind of woman who was as smart and capable as men. Men usually liked things that they could control, and women were the same. They would never touch things that they couldn''t control.

 C78

    Although Madame Zhou''s face was a little rosy, her lips were still pale. At the moment, there was still some dark green on them. It must be because he had been having a hard time lately! Li Die averted her gaze and stopped looking at her.


    "Auntie Zhou, try this tea." Li Die reminded her as she took a sip of tea.


    Aunt Zhou, on the other hand, didn''t say anything. She obediently carried the teacup from the previous year. After putting it down, she said with a smile on her face, "This Yan Luo''s cooking skills are getting better and better! This tea really has a lingering fragrance from the lips and teeth, it''s really an unstoppable aftertaste! "


    When Yan Luo heard Zhou''s praise, its small face reddened a little, but it immediately felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Aunt, don''t praise her so highly. Otherwise, who knows how this girl would feel proud of her!" Li Die teased with a hint of a smile. Although her tone was teasing, her expression was filled with a deep love.


    "Miss." This time, Yan Luo was a bit unhappy. It stomped its feet and angrily called out to her.


    Seeing her like this, Auntie Zhou also laughed along with Li Die. However, her expression was no longer as reserved as it was before.


    Aunt Zhou stayed with her for a while longer before getting up to leave. As soon as Li Die left, the smile in her eyes disappeared, and she turned to Yan Luo, who hadn''t noticed anything strange from her side, "Your attitude towards Aunt Zhou today is a bit different than before. I remember you disliked her before, right?"


    It was only natural that she didn''t ask. The change in Yan Luo''s attitude was too sudden, and she didn''t even have the time to react. It could be seen that this Auntie Zhou was no longer as useless as she was before.


    "Does Miss not like this servant being close with Aunt Zhou?" Yan Luo asked in a somewhat reserved manner. Her small hands were fidgety as they fidgeted with the clothes in front of her, making people feel that it was funny. After all, Yan Luo rarely showed such a tender expression on her little daughter''s face. His mood could not help but brighten up, even the depressed feeling from before had completely disappeared.


    "Of course not. It''s just that when I saw the way you treated her today, I was a bit curious so I asked." Li Die''s eyes were wandering around her body. There was a trace of a smile on her face that made people feel confused.


    "When the young lady was captured by the Grand General, it was also because Aunt Zhou came frequently to pay attention to the young lady''s situation, and even helped the servant girl in all aspects. Even when the Fourth Miss came to the Peacock Pavilion to cause trouble for the servant girl, it was all because of Aunt Zhou who pleaded for the servant girl. What''s more ¡­ Moreover, this servant truly is pitiful to see Fourth Miss being bullied. " Yan Luo lowered its head and said. It was afraid that Li Die would blame her for what she did, but it seemed like she didn''t dare to look at her.


    Li Die was rather confident before, but now she lowered her head. It was quite pitiful for her.


    She wasn''t angry at her, but her expression was rather amusing. She pursed her lips and said, "I didn''t know that Aunt Zhou had such good intentions, but at the same time was also so pitiful!" After all, they had never been on good terms with each other, so why would she be so worried about herself? Even the servant girl beside her was worried about her.


    After all, no one would treat you so well. After all, she had seen a lot of things, and after going through all of these things, her thinking had matured a bit. She didn''t think that things were as simple as a carrot sticking to the surface.


    Yan Luo secretly lifted its eyes to size her up. Although her words sounded a bit unpleasant, there was no anger on her face. She could not help but slightly heave a sigh of relief.


    Since the young lady wasn''t angry, she didn''t behave like she did before. She immediately ran over to her side with a fawning smile and said, "Your servant only saw her being bullied by the fourth lady and felt somewhat pitiful."


    Li Die saw that she still didn''t know anything and couldn''t help but to shake her head. Even if she was used by someone right now, she still didn''t know and just felt sorry for him!


    She was always reluctant or unwilling to destroy Yan Luo''s innocence and kindness. After all, Yan Luo was able to live simply by itself. Who would still wish to become a schemer and use him all day long? If others didn''t feel tired, he would feel extremely tired.


    "Miss, tell me, why do the fourth lady always have to deal with Madame Zhou, and why is she so disgusted?" Every time she saw the fourth lady looking at Auntie Zhou, her eyes would be filled with undisguised disgust.


    Although she was a bit simple-minded and a bit impulsive, she was not stupid, so she could still distinguish the meaning from the fourth lady''s eyes.


    Li Die gave a faint smile and said carelessly, "Perhaps Fourth Sister is jealous of Auntie Zhou''s beauty." Her words were not a complete joke, and Li Rou Ping did look down on her because of her appearance. Naturally, she wanted to use this opportunity to make sure that she would never be able to stand up again.


    "Huh?" Yan Luo was surprised by her words. It was even more unbelievable. It had never thought that Li Rou Ping hated Auntie Zhou this much because of this.


    Li Die just smiled faintly and didn''t want to explain anything to her. Yan Luo''s face was a bit red.


    "Madam is here." Just as Zi Yi pushed open the door, she spoke to Li Die who was inside. Madam Wang was the official wife of the mansion, and there was no need to inform anyone that she wanted to enter her daughter''s little yard. Therefore, Zi Yi only said this to the house when she opened the door for Madam Wang.


    Mrs. Wang didn''t care about Zi Yi as she walked into the house with a smile on her face. Li Die was originally leaning against the soft wall, but when she saw Zi Yi walk in, she stood up and bowed.


    The person she didn''t want to see the most was her. However, she didn''t seem to want to do as she wanted, running over as soon as she returned to her own small courtyard. Li Die only frowned slightly as a hint of impatience and coldness flashed across her eyes.


    After all, every time she faced her, she couldn''t help but think of that time when she looked at her with hope filling her eyes. Yet, she would only turn her head away coldly, not saying a single word to protect her, and not giving her any hope.


    This made her heart feel even colder, but she didn''t know why she was able to face her without a shred of guilt. Could it be that she wouldn''t have any regrets?


    "Mother." Li Die hid her expression and called out subtly. In the past, although she had always called her mother, there was a trace of warmth on her face. It was unlike the current aloof and distant expression she had.

 C79

    "Hurry up and get up!" Mrs. Wang was smiling as she reached out her hand to help her, but Li Die just avoided it. Lady Wang saw her hand frozen in the air, smiled awkwardly, then pulled it back and sat in front of her.


    He looked at her, wanting to say something, but seeing how distant she was from him, he sighed and said, "Are you blaming your mother?" He looked at her expectantly after asking the question.


    Lady Wang''s anxious eyes made Li Die dodge. After a pause, she said, "Everything Mother has done is for the Li Residence. "Of course, I don''t dare to blame my mother." It was also for her precious daughter. She had never raised her and taught her before, so what reason could she have to blame her? They were originally strangers who were related by blood.


    "Die''er, mother ¡­" Mother doesn''t want to either. " Lady Wang looked at her helplessly. She had always been pretty and dignified, but now that her eyes were filled with layers of mist, she gave people a feeling of pity when they saw her.


    "Didn''t mother go to see Sister Four? "I think Sister Four won''t feel too good about it now that she''s back." This was the first time she had spoken to Wang Shi in such a manner, and also the first time she had shown such a tough attitude.


    Since she was young, although she was a weak girl who seemed gentle and gentle on the surface with no thoughts, only those who knew her well would know that she was a stubborn person. If they couldn''t get their hands on her, they would completely let go of her.


    When Lady Wang heard her words, she was rather astonished. Previously, she only thought that her daughter had always been easy to control. As long as she gave her some warmth, she would be happy.


    She had originally thought that it would be the same this time, as long as she said something nice, she would be the same as before. However, she didn''t expect her attitude to be so unyielding.


    "I''m very happy that Dia''er is back. I bet Dia''er has misunderstood something!" When Lady Wang heard her words, a hint of awkwardness flashed across her face, but soon after, her face turned cold. Her smile was no longer the same as before as she spoke indifferently.


    Obviously, she was angry, but Li Die didn''t care about that. Since no one saw her as a real relative in this family, she wouldn''t care about these so-called family relationships.


    Misunderstanding? Hehe ¡­ Was it really a good excuse? A sneer appeared on Li Die''s face. Right now, she didn''t have any status in the mansion, she just relied on the Wang family. That''s why the people below were so respectful to her.


    Right now, it was clearly not a good time to break out in open. Regarding this, she was well aware of it and the corners of her mouth slowly relaxed.


    "Mother is right. Maybe the butterfly has misunderstood Sister Four!" Misunderstanding? She didn''t know what kind of mistake would want her life so badly.


    "Dia''er, if you can think like this, mother is relieved. After all, you and Ping''er are direct siblings, how can you be so angry?" If not for the scene from before, perhaps she would have felt that she was a good mother as well. It was just that her actions now only made her feel that it was laughable.


    When she was taken away, Li Rou Ping''s mocking words still rang in her ears. Moreover, Lady Wang was standing at the side, so she didn''t believe that she didn''t hear her good daughter''s vicious words.


    Li Die slowly closed her eyes, concealing her surging anger. When she opened her eyes again, they were already clear.


    Yan Luo stood at the side, looking at Li Die with a somewhat worried gaze, afraid that she would be provoked by Lady Wang. Yan Luo stood at the side, and always looking at Li Die with a worried gaze, afraid that she would be provoked by Lady Wang.


    However, when he heard that Lady Wang spoke up for Li Rou Ping and protected her ¡­ She felt that the girl''s words were too soft, not enough.


    "Mother, please drink some tea!" She was unwilling to continue on this topic. Even if she wanted to act like a loving mother, she would not have the mood to accompany her.


    "Sigh!" "Alright." Lady Wang nodded and lifted the teacup to take a sip. However, she had something on her mind, so she didn''t pay attention to the taste of the tea. She only drank it absent-mindedly because she didn''t want to give up.


    "Dia''Er, what grievances did you suffer when you went there this time?" Lady Wang seemed to have thought of something as she hurriedly put down her teacup and asked anxiously.


    Li Die sneered in her heart. She had been in the door for so long. If she was really worried about what happened to her, why would she only think up a question now? Besides, if he was really worried about her, he wouldn''t have let them take her away.


    What''s the use of having all this here now? No matter how much disdain and mockery she felt in her heart, the faint smile on her face had never changed. She had allowed Lady Wang to roam about in the backyard for so many years, yet she could not figure out her current character.


    "Thank you, mother, for remembering. The butterfly didn''t suffer any grievances." I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you.


    Mrs. Wang seemed to relax after hearing her words and let out a long sigh of relief. Li Die was still looking at her with a pair of emotionless eyes, making her, who was calm and collected, feel uncomfortable.


    However, she did not know why she was captured once. She had actually changed so much. Even her usually gentle nature had disappeared without a trace.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. If anything really happened to Die''er, mother would probably never feel at ease." Lady Wang lowered her eyes and said in a low voice with a sad expression.


    Naturally, you will not feel at ease, because even I will not let you feel at ease. Li Die only sneered at Wang Shi''s ridiculous acting.


    She didn''t think that they still had any motherly feelings. She gave all of Lady Wang''s love and care to Li Rou Ping, but she didn''t get any of it. In the past, she would still have some grievances and expectations, but now, she only gave birth to disdain and contempt.


    "With such a fianc¨¦ that dotes on her, naturally she''ll be fine." She couldn''t help but taunt in a soft tone, making people feel like she was acting coquettishly, but she couldn''t bring herself to be angry at all.


    Mrs Wang could only shake her head. She knew that perhaps she would never forgive herself for this matter. However, she did not regret it. If this had happened, she would have made the same choice again.


    Recalling Li Rou''s discontent and anger when she first came out, Mrs. Wang felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles, and a faint sense of worry appeared in her heart.

 C80

    At this moment, she was undoubtedly the most beautiful one. She had the features similar to the Yan Emperor, and the noble aura that came naturally from her entire body. The imperial aura that flowed from between every single one of her hands was undoubtedly enough to attract people''s gazes and to cause them to be unwilling to move away.


    However, there was no happiness in Lady Wang''s eyes. There was only a complicated expression. She used to know that when Lady Wang looked at her, there was always a complex expression that pulled at her.


    She wanted to know more, but the current her did not want to know so much. No matter how much she knew, she was still the one who would be saddest.


    "Is Mother still busy?" She could see through Lady Wang''s thoughts. Therefore, she put down the cup of tea and inquired. However, there was an obvious trace of confusion on her face, causing others to think that she was still the naive and kind her from before.


    "Yes, there are still some matters. I just remembered that there are still some matters that have not been taken care of. Die''er should rest well, so mother will be leaving first." Mrs Wang stood up and quickly walked out. Li Die, however, continued to stare at her with a smile. She only withdrew her smile when she no longer saw her back.


    "Bang ~ ~" Li Die placed the teacup on the table in anger. The sound of the cup hitting the table could be heard as some of the tea was spilled onto the table.


    "Miss ¡­" Yan Luo cried out worriedly as it looked at her. Its eyebrows were also locked together tightly.


    "I''m fine." Li Die took a deep breath to calm her anger and return to her normal appearance.


    When Yan Luo saw that she had completely recovered, it was finally able to relax. However, it was unable to control itself as it complained, "Madam, you''re right. After all, this lady is your own daughter. You should at least consider your feelings for her!" Only now did she realize how pitiful her young lady was. She had been abandoned by her birth mother, but there was no one around who truly cared about her.


    "If she truly cared about the relationship between mother and daughter, then back then, when I was still only three years old, she ruthlessly sent me to uncle''s family to raise me. Now, she has once again abandoned me for Li Rou Ping.


    Even if I did come back, wouldn''t she just come running over and stab me? " A sneer appeared on Li Die''s face. Her expression was completely cold and she was no longer as gentle as before.


    "Miss." This time around, it was Yan Luo''s turn to not know how to persuade her. Only then would she feel slightly better.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fall down just like that." The corner of her mouth curled up into a faint smile. It was different from the previous time. This time around, she was smiling sincerely from the bottom of her heart.


    "Yan Luo will always be by your side." At this moment, Yan Luo''s words were filled with sincerity. Many years later, she would still remember Yan Luo''s vow. However, at that time, she could only lament: Things have changed.


    "Alright." She didn''t say anything else. Perhaps this word was more suitable than a thousand words.


    "Fifth sister." "Fifth sister." Before Li Xiao Yuan even entered the room, he had already shouted loudly. His words made people feel concerned.


    "Second Young Master." When Li Xiao Yuan came in, Yan Luo and Li Die had already returned to their previous state. The corners of their mouths were smiling as they greeted him.


    "Fifth sister, I have let you suffer." Li Xiao Yuan nodded at Yan Luo before he ran towards his sister. His words were filled with concern, making people feel warm in their hearts.


    Li Die gave a faint smile and said, "Second brother, I don''t care." The words she said were somewhat helpless, but she was sincere towards Li Xiao Yuan. Perhaps in this huge mansion, Li Xiao Yuan was the only one who treated her as family, right?


    "It''s all because of that hussar general. Fifth sister, don''t worry. Second brother definitely won''t let him bully you for nothing." As Li Xiao Yuan spoke, he clenched his hands into fists. His words were filled with a sense of hatred and his usually refined and gentle nature had changed. She knew that he was truly angry.


    However, to be able to make a truly modest gentleman angry, that hussar general was also an incredible figure.


    Li Die didn''t want him to go against the great general because of her.


    No matter how one looked at it, Li Xiao Yuan was not a match for the Grand Marshal, so she did not want him to take the risk for her.


    He had no choice but to pull Ye Xiao''s arm and say, "Second brother, I know you feel sorry for me, but I didn''t suffer any grievances. Besides, the emperor trusts the Grand General, so we can''t touch him now."


    Li Xiao Yuan knew that what she had said was the truth, but he was unable to swallow his anger.


    Li Die saw him like that and sighed. "Second brother, I know you want to avenge the butterfly, but in the end you really have to sacrifice the entire Li family to end this?" When Li Xiao Yuan heard her mention the Li family, he took in a deep breath and lowered his head.


    It pained her to see him like this, but there were some things that she had to understand. Otherwise, if she waited until everything was settled before she regretted it, then it would really be too late!


    "But, Fifth Sister." Li Xiao Yuan''s expression became visibly more relaxed. When Li Die saw this, she heaved a sigh of relief and continued, "Second brother. "Die" knows that second brother loves butterfly the most, but we can''t do anything about this hussar general. "Moreover, with His Majesty bestowing the marriage on us, that Grand General Husband won''t be able to touch me anymore. Second Brother, what''s there to be worried about?" He was enjoying himself as he spoke in a slightly coquettish tone.


    His originally gloomy face now revealed a smile after hearing her words. Soon after, he seemed to recall something unhappy and tightly pursed his lips.


    After thinking about it again and again, she frowned and said, "That day''s incident definitely wasn''t on Mother''s mind. Fifth Sister, you shouldn''t bear grudges against Mother because of this." Although these words were difficult for him to say, he still said them in the end.


    Both of his eyes were staring at her with concern, as if he was afraid that she would turn him down.


    However, she had seen everything that had happened that day more thoroughly than anyone else. She would never let anyone say a word or two to her, so she continued to wait foolishly with hope in her eyes.


    "I understand what second brother meant when he said ''butterfly''. After all, mother is mother. How can butterfly hate mother?" She tossed and turned with a smile, not knowing what to say. However, she was probably the only one who could speak the truth.

 C81

    Li Xiao Yuan stared intently at her. When he saw that the corner of her mouth was still smiling faintly, he was not the least bit surprised. Only then did he gradually calm down.


    He rarely stayed in the backyard, and he didn''t know Wang Shi''s attitude towards her. However, he only knew that Wang Shi treated him and Li Rou Ping with the utmost care and love, and thought that Wang Shi Yi treated her the same way.


    Secretly, he didn''t want her to get into an argument with her mother. However, looking at her smiling face, he felt that perhaps he was overthinking it and felt a little embarrassed. His cheeks were slightly red as he stammered as he explained, "I ¡­" "I didn''t mean it that way. I, I just, just felt that it shouldn''t have been so awkward between mother and daughter. Besides, you are the daughter of your own mother, if it weren''t for your mother''s difficulties, I don''t think it would have happened." After he finished speaking, Li Xiao Yuan quickly lowered his head. He felt slightly uneasy, as if he was afraid that she would misunderstand him.


    After all, she had been raised in her uncle''s house since she was young, and now that she had experienced so many things, her heart was even more sensitive, afraid that she would misunderstand her meaning if she overthought things.


    Li Die saw his uneasiness and couldn''t help laughing out loud. It wasn''t until she started laughing that Li Xiao Yuan realized that he had been played by this little girl.


    Sensing her brother''s displeasure, she quickly said, "Of course I know what you mean, why would I misunderstand you?" He looked at her with a smile, but he couldn''t find it in himself to blame her in the slightest.


    "It''s getting late, second brother still has things to do, you should rest first!" Li Xiao Yuan withdrew his laughing expression and returned to his refined and refined appearance as he warned her.


    On the other hand, Li Die nodded her head repeatedly. Her completely docile and docile appearance made Li Xiao Yuan unconsciously sigh.


    "Miss ¡­ Miss, do you still need to submit after listening to Second Young Master''s words when Madam treats you so well?" Yan Luo looked at her angrily as it spoke.


    Looking at Yan Luo''s appearance, Yan Luo let out a soft chuckle. Its expression was so faint that no one could tell whether they were happy or angry. Yan Luo, who had been watching her, couldn''t help but sigh.


    However, before she finished sighing, a sweet and gentle voice was heard: "Of course not. Since she no longer regards me as her daughter, why should I always remember her as my useless mother?" Her voice was so relaxed and natural, yet Yan Luo could feel that she was actually feeling such sorrow hidden behind this carefree attitude.


    Yan Luo didn''t know if this was considered as picking up the girl''s scar again. However, there were some things that she didn''t ask, so she always felt a bit worried.


    He closed his eyes and made up his mind. Yan Luo asked directly, "Then why did the young master respond so straightforwardly to what he just said?" Her small face, which had been worried day and night that she had not slept well, was now paler and thinner.


    Towards this type of Yan Luo, she was undoubtedly pained and guilty. If she hadn''t always worried her, she wouldn''t have been so haggard now.


    After pausing for a moment, a faint smile appeared on her little face as she said, "Second Brother is just worried about me. Moreover, he doesn''t often stay in the backyard, so he naturally doesn''t know the relationship between her and me. Why do we need to disturb him?" She spoke extremely earnestly, only thinking about how she shouldn''t cause trouble for others.


    "But, Second Young Master will know eventually. Moreover, if Madam treats you like this, Second Young Master won''t understand that when the time comes, there won''t even be someone to protect the young lady." On the other hand, Yan Luo''s small face was bunched up. When Yan Luo saw this, it couldn''t help but want to poke her face. In reality, she had done it.


    Her actions angered Yan Luo. She raised her eyebrows and immediately became a bit annoyed. She stomped her feet in embarrassment, and somewhat resentfully called out, "Miss."


    Li Die looked at the exploding Yan Luo, held back her smile and continued, "Do you think second brother will be able to protect me after knowing about this?"


    Yan Luo''s thoughts were a bit too simple! Hadn''t she had such a simple thought in the past? However, he would only understand after experiencing a few things.


    "The second young master is now the only eldest son of the family, how could he not protect the young lady?" Yan Luo frowned slightly and asked puzzledly. She did not understand why Li Xiao Yuan would say that he could not protect her in the mansion, even though he had such an illustrious and prestigious identity.


    Li Die sighed and said, "Second brother''s status is indeed honorable in the house, but have you thought about his mother and sister?"


    What she said was right. One of them was her mother, while the other was her younger sister. She was just an unfamiliar younger sister who had only been accepted back to the clan a few years ago. However, Yan Luo snorted in an unconvinced manner and said, "Isn''t that lady the younger sister of his relative? Furthermore, since this lady has been away from the estate for so many years, it is only right for them to compensate this lady. "


    After drinking a mouthful of tea to moisten her throat, she continued, "The reason why Second Brother treated me so well was only because of that bandit. In the end, Li Rou and Ping were the little sisters that he had doted on since he was young, and I was only a little sister who had come out of nowhere. How could I possibly have the same feelings for her as when he had been together for the past ten years?"


    It wasn''t that she didn''t believe what the young lady said, but seeing that the second young master did not seem to be faking his concern every time he came over, she had some doubts in her heart.


    "This servant saw that the Second Young Master''s pampering of the young lady did not seem to be fake."


    Perhaps, at this moment, only this second brother of hers truly doted on her! However, she didn''t dare to think what she would do if her only second brother chose Li Rou Ping.


    "Even if it''s true, who can guarantee that Second Brother will stand on my side when I fall out with her?" Yan Luo didn''t know how to respond to such a simple and straightforward sentence, but everyone could clearly see how much the Wang family doted on Li Xiao Yuan.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. How''s it going with Third Sis? " Li Die quickly changed the topic. She didn''t want to let this little girl think anymore.


    Hearing Li Shuangtong''s name, Yan Luo immediately perked up and said, "Now, the three ladies don''t often leave the courtyard. The medicine house is pretty much the same as before, but the condition doesn''t seem to be increasing. "


    She only nodded her head. Right now, she was besieged from all sides and didn''t have the ability to help her. So, she didn''t say anything as the corners of her eyes shrunk.


    As Yan Luo looked at the state of her young lady, a trace of pity and adoration flashed through her heart. As if she didn''t want her to continue like this, she said, "I don''t think that it''s been a long time since I last saw you. If I have time, I might as well personally go and take a look."

 C82

    After thinking about it for a while, she also felt that this method of smoking was feasible. She didn''t say anything else and just nodded her head and let her wash herself.


    "The five ladies are back." When Liu''er saw that it was her, her face showed some joy. Most of the people in the mansion knew that she had come back today, but Liu''er did not know because she had been waiting on Li Shuangtong all day long.


    "Yes, how is Third Sister doing?" She was in no hurry to enter. Instead, she asked a question from the door.


    "It''s much more serious than before. After all, I''ve been awake for a long time, and now it''s getting shorter. Fortunately, the hospital has said that it''s not getting worse." Liu''er''s voice was choked with sobs as she spoke, her head almost buried in her chest.


    Li Die heard her story and nodded. Then, she wanted to go in, but Liu Er stopped her and said embarrassedly, "Fifth Miss, you should just follow me in! "After all, the three ladies are currently in a state of confusion. It would not be good if they hurt the young lady." The more Liu''er spoke, the lower her voice became.


    Before Li Manting ran off with someone else, she had always sent her maidservants to visit, but she had been hit by the things that Li Shuangtong threw at her several times. Since she was only a maidservant, she did not dare to make a big deal out of it, but now it was different. The girl in front of her was the direct descendant of the mansion, and she was also the person the emperor had personally ordered to marry.


    Knowing that Liu''er was thinking about it, she smiled and didn''t refuse. She then said, "Alright, I''ll follow you inside."


    Liu''er''s cheeks flushed red from her words, and she became increasingly afraid to look directly into her eyes. Actually, she already knew that something was wrong the moment she said those words, how could a master follow behind a servant like this? Fortunately, she wasn''t angry.


    Liu''er secretly let out a sigh of relief and didn''t look at her again. She turned around and walked back into the house. Perhaps this time, Li Shuangtong knew that someone was visiting her, so she didn''t use her weapon.


    Liu''er secretly glanced at Li Die. Seeing that she didn''t have any expression of displeasure on her face, she bravely walked up and said, "Third lady, the five ladies have come to see you."


    This time, it was a rare opportunity for her to awaken from her stupor. Hearing Liu''er''s voice, her dull and cloudy eyes turned to look at the girl standing in front of the door. She forcefully smiled and said, "Fifth sister is back."


    Although she was confused most of the time, it was inevitable that she would be awake for a period of time during the day. Liu''er then told her what had happened in the Manor while she was still awake.


    Li Die looked at the current Li Shuangtong. Her face was deathly pale, and her cheeks were so thin that they were dented. Her originally beautiful and smooth hair had now turned a little yellow. When she saw her current appearance, her eyes grew taut with bitterness.


    Hearing her ask him, Li Shuangtong hurriedly responded. After all, since she had returned to this residence, Li Shuangtong was the only one who had not bullied her. How could she not feel sympathy for her?


    Yan Luo seemed to have seen through her thoughts. It took two steps forward and patted her arm, "There are a few other doctors, but none of them have been able to cure the third lady''s illness." However, they say that the third young miss is depressed. If she can figure out the reason for her illness, perhaps it would be better. "


    Li Die nodded as she heard this. After all, she had heard of these words before, and it probably wasn''t that simple now.


    However, no one knew who had interfered with the previous matter. However, they couldn''t escape from the hands of Wang Shi, their mother.


    If Lady Wang did not find out early on, even if she was replaced by so many other doctors, they would not be able to figure out why she was like this.


    "Third sister." Li Die''s lips trembled before she responded and took a few more steps forward.


    "I am extremely happy that Fifth Sister is able to come and see me." Li Shuangtong said as if she did not care. There was a layer of pink on her cheeks, making her look much more beautiful.


    "Miss, please drink the medicine that the doctor has warned you about first!" Liu''er came in from outside with a black medicine bowl in her hands. She then walked over to her bed.


    Li Shuangtong looked at the medicine she was carrying, and a bitter smile appeared on her face. She did not say much, but obediently took the medicine and drank it all.


    The bitter taste in her mouth made her go numb. Liu''er skillfully took out a jujube and put it in her mouth.


    The sour, sweet, and sweet jujube blended quite a bit of the weird taste in his mouth.


    "Fifth Sister can be considered to have benefited from misfortune. Now that the emperor has decreed the marriage in person, there''s no need to worry about the marriage anymore. Prince Charming himself doesn''t dare disobey the decree to end it." Li Shuangtong''s eyes flashed with envy when the topic of marriage was brought up. If it weren''t for her, it was because she would no longer be able to marry anymore so early in the morning, and there would be no one else who would.


    "That''s right!" "I have finally fulfilled my wish, but Third Sis will also have her own happiness." Li Die had a warm smile on her face as she looked at her with hope. These words were from her heart, and she truly hoped that she could have her own happiness, unlike the nightmare she was suffering from every day.


    "Is that so?" Hearing her words, Li Shuangtong fell into a daze for a moment before revealing a bitter smile, seeming to laugh at herself as she said, "If I''m already like this, then where is my happiness? Fifth Sister, don''t try to coax me."


    Looking at her face that instantly dimmed down, Li Die felt pain in her heart for a moment, but she couldn''t tell what it meant. This made her feel a bit unnatural, but this feeling quickly dissipated.


    "Third sister, I''m speaking the truth, how could I lie to you?" As she spoke, she walked towards her and sat down on a bed to the side. She then looked at her seriously as she spoke, face to face.


    "Where would there be a good family willing to marry a woman with a nightmare?" Li Shuangtong''s voice was extremely faint, but Li Die, who was sitting beside her, could clearly hear her words.


    "What if you really do love me? Where can this trifling Nightmare Terror stop you?" Moreover, this nightmare is not impossible to cure. " Li Die patted her arm and comforted her.

 C83

    "If it could be cured, how can it still be like this?" A faint smile appeared on Li Shuangtong''s face, giving off an extremely cold and miserable feeling.


    "Third sister, don''t think so much. It''s better to take good care of yourself." Li Die suppressed the bitter smile on her face and said.


    Seeing her comforting herself like this, Li Shuangtong did not want to disturb her interest any further, so she followed her lead and changed the topic.


    "Alright, Liu''er, I''ve made some new snacks with lychee and cinnamon buns. You can try them." Li Shuangtong said as she picked up a plate of pastries the size of a brown ball from the table.


    Unable to bear to help her, Li Die took a piece from the plate and put it into her mouth. She revealed a faint smile on her face, but the dessert in her mouth was only rough on the taste before she swallowed it.


    Looking at Li Shuangtong''s face which seemed to reveal a hint of weariness, he got up and left. After all, it was not easy to wait until she was awake.


    "Miss, please drink some tea quickly. I wonder if that piece of dessert will make you feel uncomfortable." As she spoke, a hint of regret and self-blame appeared on Yan Luo''s face. She should have stopped the lady just now and not let her eat that piece of dessert.


    "It''s not that expensive. It''s just a snack. Besides, I can''t bear to brush away Third Sister''s kind intentions." Seeing her face close to his, he explained in a soft voice.


    She had eaten a whole two butterflies'' worth of snacks since she was a child, but her stomach had also turned sour. Therefore, she couldn''t get a taste of this kind of hard snacks, especially one made from the round laurel and lychee.


    Otherwise, the stomachache would be endless.


    When Yan Luo saw how unconcerned she was with her own body, its small face darkened in dissatisfaction. Its eyes were half-closed, and it looked quite frightening.


    However, only she knew that the girl looked as if she was trying to scare people. However, she truly didn''t have any heart for her. She was only scaring her, and that was for the sake of her body.


    Seeing her like this, Li Die purposely tried to curry favor with her: "I will definitely pay attention in the future, okay?" Although his voice was soft, it was not hard to hear the hint of flattery in his voice.


    When Yan Luo saw this, it smiled in satisfaction. It nodded and said, "Aren''t I thinking for the lady''s sake?" He turned his eyes to the dim sum laid on the table, and revealed a wicked smile, "Since you have already eaten the snacks today, then I shall take my leave. What do you say miss?" "Hrm?" It was clearly a tone of discussion, but no one could tell that it was a discussion from the sound of it. Especially the last word, ''kindness'', which rose in a threatening tone.


    She kept her original intention of not provoking Yan Luo, so she could only obediently nod her head. With tears in her eyes, she watched as the fragrant and delicious snacks disappeared from her table. In the end, it was completely gone.


    After that, she looked at Yan Luo with a slightly accusing gaze. Yan Luo, on the other hand, seemed to be used to it. She continued to do her own things, not even bothering to look at her.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to anger Yan Luo, it was just that she didn''t dare to anger her. Yan Luo was sometimes lively and cute, but when she was provoked, she instantly turned into a little hot pepper. This made her feel quite helpless.


    "Miss, please drink some tea to warm your stomach!" After finishing the task at hand, Yan Luo carried a cup of tea that it had just brewed. It didn''t forget to persuade him.


    After seeing her drink it, Yan Luo heaved a sigh of relief. She had only eaten one snack and was now drinking some tea to ease herself, so it was unlikely that anything had happened. Yan Luo smiled as it thought of the order from the official''s house, "Just now, the steward came over and said that the master wanted you to come to the main hall for dinner tonight."


    Today, she had just returned to the estate. Moreover, she had just been personally bestowed the marriage decree by His Majesty, so naturally, Li Xiangnan wouldn''t castrate her so easily. And now, the whole family was eating together, which just so happened to show how important he was to them.


    Li Die just nodded. She didn''t have any rights to say anything about this. If she didn''t, she wouldn''t be able to resist due to her large unfilial hat.


    After that, she would rather eat alone in the Peacock Pavilion with those people who claimed that they were family members than with those vicious men.


    At the very least, she wasn''t scheming or scheming, and she didn''t need to be tired to deal with it. Yan Luo could see that she was a bit unhappy, and her little face was a bit dark. She no longer had her previous teasing mood as she said in a heavy tone, "If this lady really doesn''t like it, then this servant will go back to them. This lady doesn''t need to worry anymore."


    She knew that she was doing this for herself, but she shook her head to stop him. She said thoughtfully, "This match was originally prepared for me, so how could I dare to give up on them and let this play go to waste? Since someone is willing to set up a stage, wouldn''t it be a pity if we didn''t go and take a look? "


    Yan Luo didn''t quite understand what she was saying, but it was clear that it understood as well. It looked at her with a complicated expression on its face.


    After a short pause, Li Die saw that she was still worried and smiled, "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired today."


    When Yan Luo heard her words, its complexion became slightly better. However, it still looked worried and said, "Miss, why do you need to bother with the old mistress?" If he really didn''t want to leave, he should just find a reason to refuse it. Besides, it saves a lot of trouble. " Yan Luo said in a muffled voice.


    From her point of view, the Wang family had never treated her as their daughter. They treated her with extreme estrangement and awkwardness.


    Every time, she could feel that Lady Wang was looking at her in deep thought, as if she was trying to recall something. However, every time this happened, Lady Wang''s gaze would become colder and colder, causing her to not know what she had done wrong.


    However, how could she possibly imagine that the matter had nothing to do with her, that she was unwilling to do with her, and that Lady Wang was actually trying to vent her anger on her?

 C84

    ''How can you say that I don''t care when I don''t care? Where was this? "What if I say ''?''" Li Die said with a wry smile. No matter how the Wang family treated her now, she was still the daughter of the Li family.


    Perhaps, this was the only thing he could do for the rest of his life.


    When Yan Luo saw that she knew what she must be thinking, it sighed helplessly. No matter what the girl did to it, she was still just a person. Perhaps the girl''s difficulties were something she would never be able to understand in her entire life.


    Looking at Li Die''s slightly worried expression, Yan Luo intentionally changed the topic, "Didn''t you say that you want to go to the main hall? Let''s change clothes first! Otherwise, if he was too late, he might cause more trouble.


    As Yan Luo tried to persuade her, Li Die gave a faint smile and nodded her head in agreement. With a smile on her face, Yan Luo went over to prepare some clothes for her.


    As for her, the smile disappeared from her face the moment Yan Luo turned around.


    Within the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.


    "Pow, pow, pow ~" The sound of porcelain breaking on the floor could be heard from the tightly shut door.


    This was the scene that Lady Wang saw when she returned. Her anxious footsteps became bigger and bigger.


    When he pushed open the door to the room, it was a complete mess. Li Rou Ping, on the other hand, had an angry expression on her face as she stood beside a servant that was waiting on her.


    "Madam." When the maids in the room saw that it was Lady Wang, they all let out a sigh of relief and quickly bowed down.


    "All of you, go down!" Lady Wang said with a slight headache as she looked at the mess in the room.


    The maidservants looked at Lady Wang happily, then they left.


    After all the maidservants in the room had left, Li Rou Ping looked at Lady Wang with a tear-stained face and said, "Mother, why did the Emperor personally decree for their marriage? Why?" "She was clearly taken away by the grand general''s men. Why would she buy her good luck?" Li Rou Ping questioned her again and again, making Lady Wang feel as uncomfortable as if needles were pricking her.


    "Ping''er, don''t be like this." Lady Wang said with a heart full of pain, but how could she listen to what she had to say now?


    "Tell me, why did that vile spawn who didn''t even know who his own father was cause the emperor to change his attitude so much? What did she give the emperor that made him treat her so differently?" At this time, Li Rou Ping had already lost her reason. She opened her eyes that were filled with resentment and looked at Wang Shi.


    "Ping`er" was obviously affected by her. Looking at her slightly haggard face, her anger finally died down and turned into a sigh. She continued, "She''s not some evil child, she''s just the illegitimate daughter of the Yan Emperor. That person back then was the Yan Emperor.


    Her biological father is also the Yan Emperor. Back then, when I saw her face that looks more and more like the Yan Emperor, I was afraid that others would guess something. That''s why I sent her to her uncle when she was three years old.


    Lady Wang lowered her head and spoke with a frown, but a bitter smile appeared on her face. No one knew how conflicted and disgusted she was every time she looked at Li Die''s face that was 80% similar to the Yan Emperor''s.


    Li Rou and Ping were stunned when Lady Wang mentioned Li Die''s background. No matter what, she didn''t expect her to be the Yan Emperor''s daughter.


    After a moment of thought, she asked, "Does she know of her identity?" Right now, she was a bit selfish and didn''t want her to know about her background.


    Lady Wang didn''t know what she was thinking. She shook her head and said, "Even the Yan Emperor only found out about her appearance after he recruited her into the palace. How would she know?" Wang Shi gave a self-deprecating smile, but didn''t say anything.


    "Alright, your father wants everyone to go eat in the hall! "Don''t be late." Mrs. Wang reminded her with a look of contemplation on her face.


    When Li Rou Ping thought of the fact that Li Xiang Nan had specially prepared this for her, anger rose from her heart. However, she had to use almost all her strength to forcefully suppress the surging rage.


    Ye Zichen nodded obediently, then looked at her slightly pale face. No matter how one looked at it, it didn''t seem like she was doing it on her own.


    However, Lady Wang only sighed and stepped out.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to care, it was just that she didn''t know how and how she should care.


    When Li Die arrived, Li Xiangnan was still in the future, while Aunt Liu and Aunt Zhou were making the dishes obediently on the side. There was only Lady Wang and Li Rou Ping at the table.


    Now, it was getting more and more deserted in this house. When Li Wanlan was still here, it was a lively table full of people. Now, there were only these few people left.


    "Mother." Even if she didn''t want to admit it, this mother of hers still obediently called out to her. After all, she still had nothing in this family, and if she were to fall out with Wang Shi just like that, it would only bring her harm. Li Die turned her head to the side with a smile, looked at Li Rou Ping and called, "Sister Four!"


    Ever since she came in, she could feel the hatred and hatred that was locked on her face. However, she didn''t mind and revealed a smile that seemed to be ridiculing but at the same time seemed to be showing mercy, just like the smile she revealed to him when she was captured.


    However, at this moment, they had completely changed their seats. Mrs. Wang didn''t see Li Die''s mocking smile, but Li Rou Ping was completely enraged by her smile.


    In his heart, he was determined to win Liu Yi Chen over and over again. However, if she knew that this was all caused by his provocative smile, he didn''t know whether she would regret it or not.


    "Your body isn''t good, why are you wearing so little? Yan Luo, is this how you take care of your young lady?" Wang Shi''s slightly concerned voice rang out, causing the smile on her lips to become even more fake. Perhaps, when she previously heard her caring words, she would still have some expectations. However, the current her would not cause any ripples at all.


    Li Die smiled and said, "Mother, why do you blame Yan Luo? It was just that the butterfly didn''t wear much due to her greed. Besides, where would the butterfly be as delicate as his mother had said?


    Before, when she said this, perhaps she didn''t think much of it, but now, she felt that Wang Shi was just borrowing the Yan Luo''s power to beat her down.

 C85

    All the servants in the mansion knew that he treated Yan Luo like his own sister. What''s more, the Wang Clan had the Li Residence under their control?


    After Li Die finished speaking, she turned around to look at Li Rou Ping with a smile on her face. She looked like a mandala flower, beautiful but also seductive.


    "Sister Four''s expression doesn''t look good, but have you found a doctor?" She spoke with a tone of concern. However, perhaps only she could tell how much distance was implied and how deep it was.


    "It''s just that I haven''t had a good rest recently. Why would I need a doctor to come over?" Li Rou Ping said with a bit of hatred, but there was a smile on her face. She was about to suffocate to death.


    "Mother, you always say butterflies are afraid of drinking medicine but don''t like the prefecture doctors playing with children''s tempers. Now Sister Four is really afraid of drinking medicine and doesn''t dare to see the prefecture doctor!" Li Die looked at her darkening face with satisfaction, the smile on her face becoming more and more real.


    Li Rou Ping looked at her smiling face with hatred. She wasn''t afraid to go to the doctor because she was afraid to drink medicine, but she was just angered to this degree. Where did she need to go to the doctor, but she just couldn''t say it.


    Just as they were laughing happily, Li Xiangnan came in from outside.


    Li Die and Li Rou Ping, on the other hand, respectfully bowed.


    After Li Xiang Nan sat down, he looked at them with a smile and asked: "What are you talking about? "Why are you laughing so happily ¡­"


    Before Li Rou Ping could reply, she quickly said, "It''s just that you''re saying that Sister Four isn''t afraid of drinking medicine anymore, are you playing with a child''s temper?"


    When Li Xiangnan heard this, he laughed heartily. He looked at her pale face and said with concern, "Even if you don''t like to drink medicine, you still have to see a doctor!"


    On the other hand, Li Rou Ping glanced at Li Xiang Nan with a pale red face, and with some attitude of a little girl, she said, "Father, Fifth Sister is teasing her daughter. Even father is acting this way ¡­" However, the hands hidden under the table were tightly gripping the handkerchief in her hands. From this, it could be seen how much she was enraged.


    "Good, good, good. I won''t tease you anymore, but Ping`er is a bit shy now! " Li Xiangnan looked at her with a smile as he spoke. There was a rare look of pleasure on his face. On the other hand, Mrs. Wang was looking at Li Die with worry.


    Li Die seemed to have noticed Lady Wang''s gaze. She turned her head and looked at her with a faint smile, causing Lady Wang to avoid her gaze.


    Yan Luo''s expression became darker and darker as it looked at Li Rou Ping. The corner of its mouth slightly pursed, and it lowered its head, not daring to look at the others.


    "Dia''Er, what grievances did you suffer in front of the Grand General?" After Li Xiangnan finished teasing Li Rou and Ping, he turned his head to look at her and spoke.


    The corner of Li Die''s mouth slightly pursed. She lowered her head for a long while before raising it with a smile. She said, "Thank you for your concern, Father. Die didn''t suffer any grievances." After she finished speaking, she looked at Li Rou Ping''s pair of eyes that were filled with resentment. Her tightly pursed lips suddenly bloomed into an unrestrained expression as she looked at Li Rou Ping. It formed a striking contrast.


    "It''s good that you''re fine." Li Xiang Nan nodded as if he had heard something.


    After returning to the Peacock Pavilion.


    Yan Luo seemed to be unable to hold back her laughter. The corner of her mouth raised little by little as she looked at Li Die. She said, "Miss, it''s really funny that you didn''t see the fourth lady''s expression."


    "You!" Li Die smiled, pointed at her nose, and said with a doting tone.


    "Miss saw that you didn''t eat anything just now, but you still need to prepare some plain porridge to fill your stomach?" Yan Luo tilted its head and asked with a hint of worry in its voice.


    Li Die shook her head. She had only eaten a few bites before, but now she had lost her appetite after coming back.


    "Then, this servant will first have the kitchen fear the bird''s nest. When I sleep later, I won''t feel bad about drinking some wine." Yan Luo said after thinking for a while.


    "Sure." After nodding her head, she directly closed her eyes and did not say anything else. Today had truly consumed a lot of her energy, so she was now somewhat exhausted.


    Seeing her like this, Yan Luo shut its mouth and stood to the side.


    Within the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.


    When Lady Wang and Li Rou Ping returned, they immediately dismissed the maidservants. The two of them were the only ones left in the room. Li Rou Ping looked at Lady Wang with tears in her eyes as she said, "Mother, I must marry Brother Wu Chen."


    However, Li Rou Ping did not have as much patience as she did. Seeing that she did not speak, her face showed a hint of impatience as she anxiously shook her arm. With tears in her eyes, she said, "Mother, will you help me?"


    Lady Wang looked at her with a slight frown and said, "Ping`er, the emperor has already decreed that the marriage be bestowed upon them. Even if you were to marry them, how would you act?" She looked at her with eyes full of love and worry. Li Rou Ping was the daughter that she doted on since she was young, so how could she not feel sorry for her?


    No matter how Lady Wang said it, she wouldn''t listen. After seeing Lady Wang say it like that, she was stunned for a moment before reacting. She opened her mouth and said, "I am willing to be a concubine."


    When Lady Wang heard her words, she was angered to the point that her body began to tremble. She looked at her with an expression of disappointment, and after a while, she recovered her business and said, "You ¡­ you, you''re a direct descendant of Scholar Han Lin''s estate. How can you be a concubine?" Lady Wang looked at her angrily. Then, with a firm tone, she said, "This is impossible. You should give up earlier!" After saying this, Lady Wang flung her sleeves and walked out without looking back.


    She had taught her well for so many years, so why would she let her be her concubine?


    After Lady Wang left, Li Rou Ping was left standing in a daze. It was only when Shang Wen walked in did she seem to react and look at her in a daze.


    When Shang Wen saw Lady Wang walk out in anger, he was a little worried. He cautiously asked her: "This servant saw Madame walk out in anger earlier. Did you trifle with Miss?"


    Shang Wen''s voice rang in her ears. Only then did Li Rou turn her head and use a fierce gaze to look at her. She was so frightened that she took two steps back to stabilize her body. She quickly lowered her head, not daring to look at her face.

 C86

    How could she have forgotten the temper of the girl she served? Shang Wen was slightly angry at his carelessness, he was afraid that if he did not provoke her, she would go away. He lowered his head, not even daring to breathe.


    Li Rou Ping didn''t pursue the matter with her and instead took a few rough steps forward. She leaned against the edge of the soft collapse and half-closed her eyes, causing people to be unsure of what to think.


    "Young lady, this is a new cup of tea. Young lady, try it." Shang Wen bent over, holding the teacup high above his head with both hands. His head was lowered so that one could not see the expression on his face.


    When Li Rou Ping, who had her eyes closed, heard Shang Wen''s voice, she opened her eyes and took a glance at him. However, she was not in a hurry to receive the teacup in her hand.


    "Tell me, what should I do to make my mother compromise?" Li Rou Ping said with a hint of doubt in her voice.


    Although there was doubt in Shang Wen''s expression, he did not say anything. After a slight pause, he said, "Madam has always pampered and doted on the young lady. Even the young lady is reluctant to part with whatever grievances the young lady has suffered." Although she didn''t only say it, Li Rou Ping knew what she meant. With a smile on her face, she praised her.


    After receiving the cup of tea, which had long been numb at its end, Shang Wen calmly and slowly moved his numb arm and stood to the side.


    If this matter were to be known by the Wang family, she would naturally not do anything to Li Rou Ping, who was her own daughter. However, she was different; the manager''s mother could kill her at any time.


    As a result, she didn''t dare to say much. The reason why she was assigned to serve the fourth lady was because the Wang family valued her intelligence and never spoke carelessly. Sometimes, only in large families would she be able to keep her life.


    "Miss, the news has spread from the Flowing Cloud Pavilion that the four young ladies haven''t eaten in three days. What kind of tricks do you think the fourth young lady is playing now?" Yan Luo was somewhat puzzled as it spoke to her. Every day, it would tell her about the matters that had happened in the courtyard. She was used to it, so she would laugh it off after listening to it.


    It was used to relieve the boredom, but today, Li Die was obviously listening to it. Not only did she stop, but she was also frowning and thinking about something.


    "Are you saying Sister Four is on a hunger strike?" Li Die stood up and asked.


    Yan Luo didn''t know why the lady would have such a reaction, but she nodded her head and replied, "This servant also heard from the maidservants in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. However, from this servant''s perspective, the fourth lady only wants sympathy for this matter. Yan Luo said as it didn''t seem to mind. It slightly raised its little face, revealing a nice curve to its chin.


    Li Die felt that it wasn''t that simple, and she didn''t know where the problem appeared. Yan Luo looked at her and wondered what she was thinking, then pouted. "No matter what tricks the fourth lady''s plotting this time, His Majesty personally bestowed the marriage decree on her. This is something that no one can change. What is Miss worrying about?"


    Hearing this, she relaxed a little. With a smile, she said, "Perhaps you are right. Perhaps I am just overthinking things."


    Hearing this, Yan Luo and Li Die looked at each other and smiled. They didn''t say anything further and continued to enjoy the warm sunlight in the yard.


    After Mrs Wang heard about Li Rou and Ping''s hunger strike, she was so angry that she almost passed away. She never knew that her daughters were all like this in the end.


    Mama Zhang felt sorry for her and consoled her, "Madam, no matter what, the Fourth Miss is still your biological daughter. It''s better for Madam to go over and take a look, so that the Fourth Miss won''t starve to death."


    Although Lady Wang was angry, she could not argue when she heard her words. She was worried after all, so she went to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion with Zhang Ye''s mother.


    Within the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, when the maidservants saw that Lady Wang had arrived, they bowed and said, "Madam, please persuade the fourth lady to have a meal!"


    Because she hadn''t eaten for three days, Li Rou Ping was weakly lying on the bed in a moon-white robe. Her face was haggard as she looked straight at Lady Wang. The firmness in her eyes made her unable to help but frown.


    "Do you really want to die that badly?" Mrs Wang looked at her cheeks, which had once been plump, but had now withered away.


    Lady Wang''s heart ached, but most of it came from anger. At this moment, her complexion was naturally a bit unsightly. When the maidservants saw this, they lowered their heads and refused to look at her.


    "If mother doesn''t agree to daughter''s request, daughter will not eat and will rather starve herself to death!" After she finished speaking, Li Rou Pingping tightly closed her eyes, as if she was really going to starve herself to death.


    Lady Wang sighed when she saw her current appearance. She did not seem to have any other alternative but to compromise. She instructed, "Hurry up and prepare some light food for your young lady."


    When Li Rou Ping heard her words, she opened her eyes with a joyful expression and asked, "Mother, did you agree to let your daughter have a drink?" When she finished, she looked at her expectantly.


    Lady Wang sighed helplessly and said, "What can I do if I don''t agree? Do I really have to watch as you starve yourself to death?"


    After hearing what she said, she lowered her head in shame as she said awkwardly, "My daughter truly likes big brother Wu Chen. My daughter will never marry him in her entire life."


    Seeing her unyielding attitude, Lady Wang didn''t say anything. She just frowned and looked at her worriedly. In the end, she swallowed her words and looked at her again with a serious expression.


    She would rather be a wife of the Humble Class than a concubine of the higher class. Lady Wang had always been well aware of this fact. However, now, she, her precious daughter, could be someone else''s concubine. Wang Shi had always been somewhat unwilling to accept this.


    To a maid, a concubine was only a slightly higher position. In the future, even if she had a child, she wouldn''t be able to keep it by her side.

 C87

    "Thank you mother. Your daughter knows that mother is the best to her daughter." Lady Wang agreed to her request with obvious pleasure.


    "You grew up under your mother''s care. If your mother doesn''t care, who will she care about?" Lady Wang looked at her reproachfully, and said with a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Then, mom, hurry up and find Li Die. Tell her about it!" Li Rou Ping said impatiently.


    On the other hand, Lady Wang''s face changed. Then, as if nothing had happened, she started to tease him, "Why can''t you wait so long? So when the girl grew up, she couldn''t stay anymore? Once you''ve eaten your meal, mother will naturally go. " In the end, Lady Wang still felt heartache towards Li Rou and Ping''s body.


    Li Rou Ping grabbed her arm as she spoke in a spoiled manner, "Mother, don''t worry. When mother returns, daughter will definitely be full of energy."


    Zhang Mo''s mother had been following behind her, so she naturally knew about her master''s situation. She opened her mouth, but in the end, no one asked her anything. No matter how she treated her, she was still just a servant.


    "Madam." When she realized what had happened, she quickly lowered her head and bowed. She wasn''t the type of person who could kill every single person in the world. However, the few times she came here, she couldn''t do anything good, so she couldn''t help but overthink it.


    When Lady Wang saw that she wasn''t in the mood to make a fuss about it, she directly skipped past her and seemed to have thought of something. She then turned around to look at her and asked, "Where is your young lady?"


    Yan Luo followed behind her as it replied, "I''m afraid that Miss only got up now. This servant will go in and take a look. Madam, you should rest here for a while." Yan Luo tried its best to lower its head so that it wouldn''t look at her. His voice was muffled, seemingly unwilling.


    If it was in the past, Wang Shi would naturally notice the difference, but now, because she had some thoughts in her mind, she did not notice anything strange for a while.


    Mama Zhang, on the other hand, noticed the faint enmity Yan Luo had towards Lady Wang. However, she also knew that Yan Luo was acting on behalf of her own daughter, so she lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    "Go!" Lady Wang didn''t refuse. She simply gave an indifferent command as if the person inside wasn''t her own daughter and was just a stranger that wasn''t related to her at all.


    "Yes." Yan Luo lowered its head and responded blandly. Its voice was so calm that no one could hear its emotions.


    "Miss, the Madam has come. Do you want this servant to help you wash?" After Yan Luo entered the room, a faint smile had already appeared on its face. It no longer looked like the girl from before.


    When Li Die heard that Wang Shi was mentioned, her expression changed for a moment and then returned to normal. It was as if she wasn''t the one who was moved in that instant.


    After calming down, French Cuisine nodded and said, "Then it should be faster. Don''t make mother wait for too long." Although she didn''t know why Wang Shi came this time, she still wanted to see her. After all, the word ''filial piety'' left her helpless.


    "Then, how about Miss wearing these clothes today?" Yan Luo took out a light purple dress from the wardrobe. The collar of the dress was embroidered with the flowers of the Devil''s Snare. It was refreshing.


    "Yes." Just this one! " This light purple dress was something she loved the most. Inside the wardrobe, there were a lot of plain clothes. The bright colors of the clothes were only meant to be worn during banquets.


    Yan Luo''s jet-black hair was quickly rolled into a simple yet luxurious bun under her fair and jade-like hands.


    "Lady, this purple jade hairpin is extremely fitting for this light violet dress. Why don''t you wear this hairpin today?" There was a purplish, glistening, misty hairpin on top of the hairpin carved with a blossoming flower. The purplish, lustrous petals reflected her jet-black hair, making her seem even more enchanting.


    On his forehead was a golden-colored white pearl with a jade-like face and a lustrous mouth, making it hard for people to forget.


    Yan Luo just looked at her with a silly expression. Her face was filled with smiles. Li Die''s cheeks flushed a little and she glared at Yan Luo in a disapproving manner. However, this glance did not make her recover her wits.


    "Lady, you''re so beautiful. You''re so much more beautiful than the fourth lady that Madam is yearning for." Yan Luo said sincerely. At this moment, it wasn''t in order to make her happy that she said such words. Instead, she couldn''t help but praise him.


    "You''re the only one who knows how to speak nonsense." Li Die was talking about her, but on the surface, it was hard to tell that she was blaming her.


    Yan Luo knew that it was because she was shy, so it stopped teasing her. Instead, it put away its smile and said with an unwilling expression, "I''m afraid madam has waited a bit longer. Lady, you should leave first!" Although she didn''t like Lady Wang, she had no choice but to urge her to leave. After all, she didn''t want the girl to be harmed.


    "Alright, let''s go out!" Li Die said indifferently as she stopped smiling.


    "Mother." Ever since that time, she had never called her mother ''mother'' again. In her heart, she felt that it was because she was not accompanying her in receiving that beautiful title.


    "Die''er is up." Mrs Wang looked at her and her face was immediately filled with smiles. However, it did not have any true meaning.


    "Yoluo, go and get some of the new tea that Father sent us a few days ago and let Mother have a taste." The smile on Li Die''s face didn''t show any abnormality.


    "Yes."


    "Mother came looking for the butterfly recently. Is something the matter?" Li Die was not in the mood for her to lie to him, so she went straight to the point and asked, hoping that she would hurry up and finish what she had to say.


    She was also frightened by her own thoughts. When did she become so disgusted with her? She even hated talking to her for a few words?


    "Today, there are some things mother came for." Lady Wang had a faint smile on her face. After a pause, she continued, "Mother knows about the matter between you and Young Master Liu. All men have three wives and four concubines. "


    As soon as Wang Shi said this, Li Die''s face turned dark. However, she tried her best to control herself and not let anything happen to herself.


    Fortunately, when Lady Wang looked at her expression, she didn''t notice anything strange.


    "Madam, please have some tea." At this moment, Yan Luo came in with a cup of tea, interrupting what Lady Wang was about to say.

 C88

    "Alright." Lady Wang glanced at her but didn''t say anything. She picked up her teacup and took a sip, completely not in the mood to taste the tea.


    Seeing that she did not seem to have any intention of leaving, he did not mind and continued, "If you were to let Ping`er enter the sect with you, you would probably have a better grasp of the situation. After all, the two of you are still blood sisters."


    Yan Luo was standing behind her. It heard Wang Shi Shi''s words and was shaking in anger. Just as it was about to open its mouth to defend itself, Li Die seemed to know what she was thinking and stopped her with a glance.


    After all, Yan Luo had lost her rationality due to her anger. However, Yan Luo would never commit a crime that could cause her to lose respect for the owner. Currently, she would not allow the owner to make such a mistake.


    "Mother is right."


    Yan Luo had an anxious expression on its face as it heard her words. It tugged at her sleeves, but Li Die didn''t seem to care. It was as if she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Although she had told herself not to be Lady Wang''s mother, now that she saw that she was so preoccupied with Li Rou Ping''s plan and completely disregarded her other biological daughter, her heart could not avoid the pain.


    "However, Yi Chen has never mentioned the matter of concubines to Die. If Yi Chen were to personally tell me, I would definitely agree. I hope that mother will not trouble herself." Li Die said leisurely, allowing Wang Shi to wash away her previous happiness. For a moment, her face was filled with indescribable anger.


    Li Die wasn''t in the mood to see her angry expression. She calmly took a sip of tea and said, "I haven''t eaten yet, and my mother knows she''s weak, so I won''t be with her anymore." After she finished speaking, she didn''t look at Lady Wang''s angry face and directly left with Yan Luo.


    After returning to the inner room, Yan Luo no longer bothered to hide its anger. With a cold expression, it said, "This lady''s heart was eaten by the wolves. The fourth lady is my biological daughter. Could it be that this lady carried this lady?"


    Li Die heard her complaints and smiled. However, she repeated what she said before. If it wasn''t that her eyes looked like the Wang family, even she would have suspected that she was being carried here.


    Yan Luo''s anger didn''t dissipate so easily. Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Yan Luo thought that she had just been hurt by Lady Wang''s words. Immediately, her anger became even more intense.


    "Now that the young miss has finally found a good marriage, the young mistress has directly forced the fourth young miss into it. She doesn''t even know how the young lady feels about it, so how can there be such a heartless mother in the world?"


    When she saw that Yan Luo seemed to have finished venting its anger, she chuckled and teased, "Yan Luo, I didn''t know that you were going to become an old lady."


    Yan Luo heard her teasing and actually glared at her fiercely. It said viciously, "Miss, isn''t this servant here only here for the sake of the lady? If the young lady is still so uninterested, then how can the madam and the fourth young lady bully the young lady? " Yan Luo tried its best to persuade her, but Yan Luo didn''t hear it.


    "Miss." When Yan Luo saw that she didn''t seem to be listening, it couldn''t help but glare at her and call out to her.


    "Good Yan Luo, I know that you''re doing this for my own good, I really did listen to you." "It''s just that ¡­" Li Die, the last sentence was extremely long. It was filled with a sense of conspiracy.


    Hearing this, Yan Luo''s heart couldn''t help but feel even more itchy. Seeing that she was trying to keep him in suspense, she couldn''t help but grow even more anxious. She begged, "Good girl, hurry up and tell this servant!"


    Li Die couldn''t help but laugh when she saw her acting so coquettishly. After that, she lightly tapped the tip of her nose and said, "It really isn''t a big deal, both sides are giving it to Yi Chen as a concubine. If she has me in her heart, then naturally, I don''t have to worry about it, but if she doesn''t have me in her heart, then even if this matter won''t work, will you be afraid that there won''t be any more concubines in the manor?"


    When Yan Luo heard her explanation, it was a bit relieved. However, it immediately blurted out, "It won''t be like this, Sir Liu. This servant saw that Sir Liu was so infatuated with her, so how could I like someone else?"


    When Yan Luo heard her words, it shyly glanced at her. However, its heart was very sweet. Who wouldn''t be shy to say such straightforward words? After all, she was just a twenty-eight year old girl.


    "If so, what method did the Madam use?" Yan Luo looked at her with a worried expression. It was obvious that she had long since become the center of attention. Now that she was faced with such a situation, she subconsciously relied on her.


    "We can only deal with them when they appear." She did not appear as relaxed as she did on the surface. At this moment, her brows were locked together as she considered her options.


    For a moment, the room was abnormally silent. Neither of them spoke as they looked at each other.


    Compared to the pressure at the Peacock Pavilion, the Wang family was much more terrifying. Ever since they met with Li Die and came back with a neither soft nor hard nail, their faces had always been gloomy.


    When they returned to the room, they swept the table full of teapots to vent their anger. When the maids saw this, they all minimized their own existence. After all, no one wanted Lady Wang to vent all of her anger on them in the next second.


    Even the usually persuasive mother Zhang was exceptionally quiet today. Perhaps it was because she was dissatisfied with what Lady Wang had done today.


    "Ping Yue, you should go see if the old master is back." After Wang Shi finished venting her anger, she opened her mouth to say these words, just like the gentle and virtuous Matriarch in front of others, as if the one who crazily smashed the things in the room wasn''t her.


    The people in the room had long since gotten used to Lady Wang''s volatile character. After she finished giving instructions to Ping Yue, the mess in the room was quickly tidied up.


    At this time, Zhang Ma came in with a cup of tea. She only lightly frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    Zhang Meng had always doted on this Fifth Miss, but as a servant, she didn''t have much to say.

 C89

    "Madam, please drink some tea and calm down." Mother Zhang placed the teacup next to Lady Wang''s hand, but the person retreated to the side. They didn''t talk much, nor did they try to figure out what their master was thinking.


    "I know you feel sorry for Dia''Er. She''s my daughter, so I also feel sorry for her!" Mrs Wang said with a sad face, but Mrs Zhang did not answer and just lowered her head.


    After a while, Lady Wang''s voice once again rang out, "However, that girl Ping`er has been by my side since childhood and is now even trying to force me to do so with her death. Moreover, that Liu Yi Chen will have to take a concubine in the future.


    Die''er took Ping''er into her room. At least Liu Manor has a sister of her own who helps them out, which is better than carrying other women into the mansion. " There was a trace of anger on Lady Wang''s face. Her voice was also getting lower and lower.


    Looking at her now, she didn''t even look dignified anymore. The more she acted like this, the more uncertain she became in her heart. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to say a single word.


    "Madam, Master is back." Ping Yue came in at the right time to interrupt Mrs. Wang''s narration. Zhang Ma''s lowered head couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    If Ping Yue hadn''t come in just now, she wouldn''t have known what to do. Luckily, Ping Yue came in time, so she couldn''t help but call herself lucky.


    However, Ping Yue, this honest girl, was somewhat puzzled when she saw Lady Wang glare at her unhappily. However, she was smart enough to not say anything.


    Lady Wang saw that she was obediently standing to the side with her head lowered and eyes lowered, but the anger in her heart had dissipated quite a bit. She opened her mouth to ask, "Where is the old master now?"


    "I''m in the study!" Ping Yue answered truthfully.


    Lady Wang nodded, tidied up her clothes, and then took Ping Yue and Mama Zhang to the study room.


    Seeing that Lady Wang was coming over, the official standing guard outside the study room smiled and bowed respectfully, "Madam."


    "Just wait outside." Lady Wang gave a slight nod to the Guan family''s courtesies and spoke to the two people behind her.


    "Master." Mrs Wang saw that he was currently sitting at the table, looking at something with his head lowered. Although it was already an undesirable age, his body still faintly showed the grace and shadow of his youth.


    When Lady Wang saw this, her gaze unconsciously softened. There was even a hint of adoration in her eyes.


    When Li Xiangnan heard her voice and raised his head to meet her gaze, it could be said that it greatly satisfied his self-esteem. Men all loved their women who looked at him with such adoration in their eyes, so Li Xiangnan was no exception.


    "Is there something you need, Madam?" As Li Xiangnan looked at her, his voice became softer and softer.


    "Master, it seems like you know about the matters of Ping''er." As Lady Wang spoke, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.


    Li Xiangnan felt his heart ache as he hurriedly asked, "So what if I am Ping`er?"


    Seeing him so anxious, Lady Wang''s heart leaped with joy, but she didn''t show it on her face. She continued to choke as she said, "Ping`er only wants to marry into the Liu Estate. I wanted to marry my own sisters to take care of each other, so I came here today to talk to Die''er about it." Lady Wang''s appearance was quite similar to a mother who was thinking for her daughter.


    However, she was indeed thinking for her own daughter. It was just that the person she was thinking about was not her little daughter, but her eldest daughter.


    "How outrageous! You''re her mother! Furthermore, you''re even doing this for her! Why can''t you just carry your own blood related elder sister into the palace?"


    However, on the surface, she still had a look of worry on her face. With a slight frown, she said, "Master, Die''er is only a child. Please speak nicely with her and don''t be angry."


    Lady Wang seemed to be worried about Li Die, but if she was, then she wouldn''t have said that she was going to carry Li Rou Ping home this morning, and she wouldn''t have made Li Die agree to it so easily.


    Li Die had already brought people back to her own yard when the Shangguan family called her. She didn''t need to be there now. If she stayed there, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    "Father." Li Die had only come to the study twice since she came back, but it was never a good thing.


    Looking at Li Xiangnan''s slightly angry face, Li Die wasn''t afraid in the slightest. She straightened her back and looked him in the eyes without fear.


    After a long while, Li Xiangnan was the first to lose his cool. He looked at her and said, "On the day of your wedding, you and your sister will be carried home to be concubines!"


    Li Xiang Nan didn''t do this because of her discussion. Instead, he was forcefully commanding her, making Li Die sneer in her heart. Was this the family love and affection she had always hoped for?


    How could they think for her sake? They all spoke for her own good, so she could carry Li Rou Ping back to the mansion. But if it was for her own good, why would they make such a request?


    At this moment, she missed him more and more. In the years she had spent in the general''s estate, her aunt and uncle had never had a child, and they had always treated her like their own child. They had even doted on her.


    If today, she hadn''t returned to the Scholar''s Manor and was still in the Great General''s Manor, then her aunt and uncle would probably happily prepare the wedding dress for her and pull her along to post a few words instead of doing everything they could in their husband''s room.


    However, such a life could never be returned. The aunt who doted on her had long since passed away, and her uncle and aunt were deeply in love. Now that her aunt had long since ceased to exist, her uncle naturally suffered a blow to his heart. Where else could she be bothered?


    He spoke in a clear and cold voice, "Die Yu has already told mother that if Yi Chen wanted a concubine, Die''er would naturally arrange everything. If Yi Chen did not have such thoughts, Die Yun would not allow anyone who was disturbed to enter the mansion."


    Just as she finished speaking, Li Xiangnan raised his hand and slapped her. Li Die''s delicate face immediately turned red and swollen, but she acted as if she didn''t care at all. His eyes were still fixed on him, not backing down in the slightest.

 C90

    When she saw that Li Xiangnan was obviously not easily angered by her, she smiled and turned to him, "Since there''s nothing else, then I''ll take my leave." She did not intend to receive a reply from Li Xiangnan after she finished speaking. She lifted her leg and was about to walk out.


    At this moment, Li Xiangnan''s voice rang out, "This matter is only to inform you once. Regardless of whether you agree or not, your sister will still enter the manor."


    When Li Die heard his words, her body slightly paused as the corner of her mouth once again spread out into a bitter smile. At this moment, she walked out without a trace of hesitation. In the future, Li Xiangnan''s words would prove true, but it would only make his only daughter suffer an extremely miserable fate.


    When Yan Luo saw Li Die walk out with a red and swollen face, it clearly showed a trace of anger. It fiercely glared at the direction of the study room and its hatred towards Mrs. Wang and Li Rou Ping became even stronger.


    "Miss, the old master is too heartless. He got away with it so easily." Yan Luo returned to its courtyard with her. Just as Yan Luo sat down, Yan Luo looked at the wound on Li Die''s face. Her almond eyes slightly narrowed, revealing a hint of displeasure and anger.


    He didn''t idle around for a moment. He busily went back and forth searching for medicine for her, while complaining.


    "No worries, it''s just some minor injuries." Li Die replied in a nonchalant manner. However, the cold aura emanating from her body made Yan Luo shiver.


    "Miss, you are always so patient in retreating. Yet, now you are being mercilessly attacked by the old master." Yan Luo looked at her for a moment before asking, "Master, why did you hit so heavily?" The lady''s temper doesn''t seem like it would anger the old master! "


    Li Die looked at her until she felt uncomfortable. "I did anger him this time." What she said made Yan Luo widen its eyes in surprise. Its small mouth also slightly opened in surprise.


    After recovering from his daze, he stammered, "If only ¡­ If only ¡­ If only Miss had angered Master ¡­ If only she had treated you like the fourth lady previously, you would have returned the favor. How could you have fallen into such a dilemma? Master did say something to Miss to make her angry. "


    Hearing her words, Li Die gave a helpless smile and said, "On the day of my wedding, he brought Li Rou and Ping into the mansion to be his concubine." Yan Luo naturally knew who the person she was referring to was. It was just that she didn''t want to call him father anymore.


    As Yan Luo listened to her words, a hint of anger appeared on its face. It spoke with a sharp voice, "Master, this is too much. The fourth lady and the others are like treasures. When I was at the general''s manor, the general and the madam were very close. Now that I am in front of my own biological parents, they are acting like this." Yan Luo was clearly more angry than she was.


    Li Die''s heart warmed as she saw this. Her eyes gradually turned red, but she resisted the urge to cry.


    She took a deep breath and spoke slowly. However, she was afraid that she would be unable to control herself and cry out loud. "We are no longer at the General''s House. You have to be careful even if you are." She did not say that some things only required her to know, and that she did not need to explain everything clearly.


    Seeing how much she was holding herself back, Yan Luo''s eyes reddened. However, seeing that the girl didn''t cry, it wasn''t good for her to cry either.


    "Miss, you must not agree to my request." After Yan Luo caught its breath, it started to feel uneasy.


    "Of course, anything is fine, but not this." This was the only time in her life that she had become strong. She did not expect that it was because of this matter. Furthermore, it was all her loved ones that were pressing down on her.


    Yan Luo nodded its head in satisfaction as it heard her say so. It was then relieved as it remembered that it hadn''t eaten much in the morning due to Lady Wang. It then asked, "Lady hasn''t had a proper meal in the morning. Are you hungry now?" She was really afraid that she would compromise just because of a few words between Lady Wang and Li Xiangnan.


    She clearly saw the conflict between her and Liu Yi Chen. Currently, she wasn''t willing to allow anyone to ruin the relationship that her family''s young lady had painstakingly gained.


    "Sure." Today, she did not agree to go with Li Xiang Nan. When she thought of his last words, an uneasy feeling rose up in her heart. Therefore, even if she did not have the slightest bit of appetite right now, she would still force herself to eat something.


    "Miss should drink some soup first, it hurts her stomach." Yan Luo personally poured a bowl of soup for her after instructing her servants to bring out the dishes.


    Li Die didn''t argue and just sat there quietly. She ate whatever Yan Luo gave her. In the past, she had never been in good health, so Yan Luo had always paid attention to its diet.


    Perhaps she knew better than he did what she could and what she could not eat. Thinking about these people, Li Die''s face had a hint of a smile, but it was very shallow. If one didn''t look carefully, it would be impossible to notice.


    "Miss, do you need more Crystal Shrimp Dumplings?" The crystal shrimp dumpling was Li Die''s favorite dish. Seeing that she was depressed, Yan Luo wanted to use the delicacies to win her smile.


    However, because of Li Xiangnan''s words, she always had an uneasy feeling, and was no longer interested in food.


    Li Die shook her head. She didn''t have much appetite to begin with, so she forced herself to eat so much.


    "Miss, did you tell Liu Gongzi this news?" Yan Luo didn''t want to see her torture him like that, so it asked.


    Li Die shook her head. She didn''t want to tell him about this. She didn''t want to tell him if there were any small things and make things difficult for him.


    Li Die wanted to be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with him, and not everything needed to be resolved by him. However, there were some things that did not happen as she wished. The more unwilling she was to tell him, the more he would know.

 C91

    "Miss, Madam has brought Young Master Liu''s mother, Lady Zhang." Yan Luo ran in with a worried look on its face.


    Li Die''s reaction was not as big as hers. After pondering for a while, she opened her mouth and asked, "I think mother still won''t give up. Even if you find Zhang family, you still have to put Li Rou and Ping into the Liu family." He said in a mocking tone.


    His tone was not like a mother and daughter, but more like that of an opponent. His tone was filled with a hint of ridicule, and even a hint of a sneer appeared on his face.


    "Girl, think of a way!" How could Yan Luo be so patient? It immediately began to circle around in circles.


    Li Die wasn''t worried at all. She threw her a glance and played with the red coral bracelet on her wrist.


    Her skin was as white as an infant''s. The scarlet coral bracelet on her wrist made her snow-white wrist appear even more slender. Yan Luo could only watch from the side, unable to recover from the shock.


    "Now that the Zhang Clan is here, I believe that with my mother''s methods, her wish will be fulfilled." When Yan Luo heard her voice, it came back to its senses. It discovered that it was staring at its young lady''s wrist with an enchanting gaze. Its cheeks immediately felt hot as if they were on fire. It shyly looked away and didn''t want to look at her.


    "What should the girl do?" Yan Luo suppressed the uncomfortable feeling in its heart. It was only after it tried its best to make its voice sound normal that it asked.


    Li Die was too preoccupied with her own thoughts that she didn''t notice anything strange about Yan Luo. She paused for two seconds before saying, "Wait."


    Right now, this matter wasn''t something that she could interfere in. Although she said that lifting the aunt to the door required the consent of the matriarch, like when the matriarch toasted her tea, it would make others acknowledge her identity.


    As a daughter-in-law, she couldn''t say anything in the open, but since Zhang already had a hand in this matter, it meant that Liu Yi Chen would soon find out about it. At that time, she didn''t want him to know about this matter, she only wanted to use her own strength to solve it.


    Since she already knew about it, she might as well let him take care of it. Since she couldn''t say anything openly, Liu Yi Chen could, but if he really insisted on not accepting Li Rou Ping.


    Zhang laoshi was helpless to do anything. After all, the old Emperor personally agreed to the marriage between him and the Emperor.


    No matter who it was, no one dared to stop his marriage. However, if he were to find something from time to time to block his way, it would make him feel disgusted. That would be a different story.


    "Wait?" When Yan Luo heard her words, it widened its eyes in shock and disbelief. If they really did wait, wouldn''t the fourth lady really be carried back to the mansion and be disgusted with her?


    Li Die didn''t seem to notice her doubt. She nodded with a faint smile, as if she was very sure of her method. However, at this moment, only she knew how uneasy she was. She was afraid that Liu Yi Chen would carry her back home willingly.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to want to explain anything to him, he couldn''t help but whisper to himself: "This girl is getting worse and worse."


    Then, he remembered that if the lady didn''t tell him, he wouldn''t be able to ask. [I have been getting really impatient with the girl recently. I am so stupid now!] After understanding the situation, she felt a surge of joy in her heart. She asked, "Does Miss really want to wait until the Fourth Miss is carried into the mansion?" His eyes were staring at Li Die, almost saying, "Look at me, I''m so pitiful." Tell me quickly! Tell me quickly!


    The corner of her mouth was slightly raised. She couldn''t bear to tease her anymore, so she explained to her, "Since mother has already found Zhang family, do you think I can still meddle in this?" If she were to intervene at this moment, her relationship with Zhang family would definitely worsen.


    And that was what Mrs. Wang had planned to do. She put herself in a dilemma so that Li Rou Ping could enter the Liu family''s gate. She spent half her life''s worth of scheming and tricks in the backyard, but in the end, she used them all on her own daughter.


    "Then?" Yan Luo gave it some serious thought before looking at her. Her eyes lit up, and the corners of her lips couldn''t help but form a smile. She then said, "Young Lady Liu is waiting for Young Master Liu and Lady Zhang to reject this matter." It was not hard to guess that since this matter was between the two of them, and since she didn''t have enough to say, she could only let Liu Yi Chen speak of it. Then, this matter would not be blamed on her, and there wouldn''t be any problems with her and Mrs. Zhang''s concern.


    However, she had forgotten that the hardest thing in the world to guess at was the human heart. Only the human heart was unfathomable.


    "The girl is the smartest. Since Young Master Liu likes the girl so much, you will definitely reject her." Yan Luo said confidently, but Li Die didn''t mind. She was filled with doubts as she waited.


    Waiting for her favorite man to tell her the news, but people often only guessed the beginning but not the end.


    Wang Yuyue had her mother invite Mrs. Zhang to her own courtyard, and greeted her with a smile. Mrs. Zhang clearly enjoyed watching her, but the smile never left her face.


    "Lady Zhang, can you taste this tea?" Wang Xiyue held a cup of tea and looked at her with a face full of smiles. The tea she used today was all the best.


    Zhang Shi then took a sip of the tea before placing the cup down, "The fragrance of the tea is very rich, it is truly a good tea!" Nowadays, the tea that Wang Xiyue took out was extremely rare in Bianliang, but it was also extremely precious. It could really be said to be one tael of gold.


    However, as long as she thought of Li Rou Ping, no matter how precious the thing was, she could still take it out without hesitation.


    Lady Wang saw that she was extremely fond of this tea, so she took the opportunity to say, "Since Lady Zhang likes it, I''ll bring it back for a taste when I leave later."


    Zhang Shi originally wanted to ask her for some of these tea leaves, but after hearing her say this in such a modest manner, she gave up and accepted it.


    After all, this kind of good tea was extremely expensive to sell outside. She was afraid that she would not be willing to part with it, so she did not feel that it was right to refuse.


    Lady Wang''s heart ached. Seeing Mrs. Zhang so happy, she didn''t feel so upset anymore. She took the opportunity to speak up, "As a mother, I am still very satisfied with Die''er and Young Master Liu''s marriage. After all, I also love Yi Chen very much."

 C92

    Mrs. Zhang couldn''t figure out what she was doing, so she could only agree. "After all, it was the emperor who personally bestowed the marriage. Besides, I still like your fourth girl very much." It was rumored that the Wang family doted on their sister, who was also a twin. On the other hand, they treated their sister with indifference, and even sent her to their brother''s house to raise her. They didn''t come back until they were twelve.


    Zhang Clan had heard of these rumors before. Now, after all, she was too short-handed, so they could only continue to speak according to what she said.


    Hearing her words, Wang Yanyue was overjoyed. He revealed an even more amiable smile on his face.


    "Ping`er and Yi Chen, that child, has been talking about marrying Ping`er in public ever since that day. It''s just that no one expected the Emperor to bestow the marriage upon them, so why don''t we carry Ping`er home together on the day of Die''s and Yi Chen''s great wedding?" It just so happens that it can''t be passed on as a good joke. Besides, the crown prince isn''t breaking his word. " Wang Shi was really moved by Li Rou Ping!


    However, he didn''t know if she could appreciate his kindness. She was talking about Li Die, but Li Rou Ping could only carry him back to the mansion in a palanquin. Her heart felt as if it was being cut by a knife, and the silk handkerchief in her hand was torn to shreds.


    On the surface, she still pretended to be a kind mother, causing people to feel like their appetite had dropped.


    After all, she still needed to think over this matter carefully. Mrs. Wang seemed to know what she was thinking and actually wasn''t in a hurry.


    Mrs. Zhang put down the teacup in her hand, as if she had thought it through. She looked at her with a smile and said, "Since Madam has such a beautiful intention, how can I refuse to let you have it?"


    It was only when she heard this that she was completely sure that this matter had already been settled.


    "Madam?" Only after Mrs. Zhang left did Zhang manage to speak without hesitation.


    On the other hand, Mrs. Wang''s previous good mood seemed to have been ruined by her, as her pretty brows slightly furrowed. His eyes were also filled with displeasure as he looked towards Zhang Ye''s mother. Although she did not say it explicitly, Mama Chang knew that she was angry at herself for taking too much care and being too generous.


    Mama Zhang couldn''t help but lower her head and sigh. Her voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible.


    "Go and fetch the five and four! There are some things that should be taught properly. " Wang Shi leaned against the soft collapse like a cat, her whole body exuding a lazy temperament.


    "Yes." Zhang Ye''s mother almost immediately agreed after a moment of hesitation. Originally, she didn''t need to personally do such a small thing. However, his wife was afraid that she was a bit of an eyesore now.


    Zhang''s mother thought about it while walking away with her head down. Before Mrs. Wang left home, she had never been so cold-blooded and ruthless, even though she was a little smart.


    Previously, Wang Shi was petite and cute, but her entire body was emitting warmth, causing others to involuntarily want to get close to her.


    She treated her servant extremely kindly and demurely, like a lady from a noble family. At that time, her only brother, the general, had doted on her as well.


    Now, looking at the current Wang Clan, they no longer had even the slightest shadow of that time, and they were now terrifyingly gloomy. Even if his blood was cold, he could still sacrifice his own daughter without batting an eye.


    Li Die. When Zhang Ye''s mother came in, Li Rou Ping still hadn''t come. She had heard from Yan Luo that she invited the Zhang family over, but now she called herself over. She already had some guesses about this.


    However, before she mentioned it, he could only pretend that he was deaf and mute. He lowered his head and refused to look at her, afraid that he would not be able to hide the hatred in his eyes.


    "Mother." However, Lady Wang didn''t care much. The reason why she was called here today was only because when he mentioned her that day, she gave him face and wanted to make him sad. It was just a method to get revenge.


    "You''re not well, sit down." Wang Shi saw that she was done with the ceremony and then pulled her to sit down. Looking at her thin clothes, she purposely frowned: "Although it''s not too cool in the fall, it''s not that she should wear so little."


    The concerned words entered her ears, but she didn''t seem to hear the slightest tone of concern. Instead, they were filled with ridicule and complacency.


    Li Die was also someone who could endure. She acted like she didn''t see anything. She lowered her eyes and said, "Thank you mother for your concern, but I am not that weak."


    Every time he saw her, he would mention that she was weak, as if he was afraid that she didn''t know. Why did it sound like she was cursing him, telling him to hurry to the most precious place.


    A faint smile appeared on Li Die''s face, making people feel that it was a bit dazzling, especially the Wang family.


    "Mother." After a few days of recuperation, Li Rou Ping had already recovered to her original state. Her face was still as white and tender as before, so how could one still see how haggard she was that day during the hunger strike? After Li Rou and Ping entered the room, they saw Li Die sitting beside them. They were slightly surprised for a moment, but soon the corner of their mouths slightly bent up as they said, "Fifth Sister is here too!"


    "Sister Four." Li Die, with the intention of not counting the losers, saw her greet him. The corner of her mouth raised and she said, "Sister Four." After saying that, she didn''t retreat but sized her up.


    After sizing her up, he nodded his head in satisfaction and said, "Fourth Sister has recovered quite quickly. That''s right, my parents can''t hurt themselves, no matter how much Fourth Sister has been wronged."


    When Mrs. Wang and Li Rou Ping heard her words, their faces instantly turned pale and unsightly. They all knew that Li Rou Ping committed suicide a few days ago and went on a hunger strike. It was just to force Lady Wang to agree to marry into the Liu Estate as a concubine.


    Now that Li Die said something so righteous and even accused her of being unfilial, how could they not change their faces. This matter was also ordered by the Wang family at the time, no one was allowed to lower their head to talk about it. If news of this got out, Li Rou Ping would be laughed at.

 C93

    "Ping`er is just too young and doesn''t understand. How could you mention such things in the future? Fortunately, the two of you want to get married together. With help in the future, I can be at ease as a mother." Mrs. Wang''s expression changed, she swallowed her reproach and put on a gentle and loving look as she spoke.


    Li Die tightly gripped the handkerchief in her hand. She was afraid that she would not be able to control her impulses, but the pain in her heart spread like a needle.


    Mother, you really have a good plan. For your precious daughter, did you really do it?


    I''m afraid that you have already forgotten that I was born in October after you gave birth to your child.


    She tightly pursed her lips, afraid that if she wasn''t able to control herself, she would ask, why did she treat him in such a manner? She was clearly her biological son, but why was there such a huge gap between them?


    Li Rou Ping and Mrs. Wang were in a rare good mood. Seeing her pale face, Yan Luo couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Yan Luo bit its lower lip. Its eyes were red as it stared unblinkingly at its young lady, afraid that it would disappear just like that.


    "I''m afraid that mother might have said that earlier! After all, didn''t Yi Chen say so herself? Die! She had already said before that unless Yi Chen personally comes to ask me for a concubine, it is impossible. " She looked at the complacent faces of Lady Wang and Li Rou Ping which were a bit dazzling. She said it without thinking and only felt that they shouldn''t be so complacent.


    Li Rou Ping wasn''t as patient as Lady Wang. Immediately, she pointed at her hand and said with a trembling voice, "You ¡­ you ¡­ aren''t you afraid of others calling you a jealous woman?" Lady Wang allowed Li Rou and Ping to inquire freely, but she sized her up with narrowed eyes, as if she wanted to recognize her from a new beginning.


    Hearing her words, Li Die gave a smile that was even more beautiful than the summer flowers. However, she was obviously too angry at her, so how could she have the mood to admire her?


    "If I am afraid, I will not say it." Li Die straightened her back as she studied herself with Wang Shi and Li Rou Ping. There was even a trace of a smile on her face.


    Seeing that the two of them seemed to have nothing to say, she looked at Wang Shi and said, "Didn''t mother say that butterflies are not healthy? It''s not easy to sit for long, so I''ll take my leave now. " After saying that, he walked out without looking back, leaving the two of them with increasingly dark expressions.


    Initially, Wang Shi came to find her just to humiliate her, but now, not only was she not humiliated, but she had also humiliated herself.


    Lady Wang''s face was gloomy, and the surrounding temperature was frighteningly low. Li Rou Ping, however, couldn''t stand Li Die''s humiliation. She held Lady Wang''s arm and said, "Mother, she is too presumptuous." The originally bright and beautiful face now looked abnormally eerie and scary.


    "You are indeed arrogant. However, Ping`er, don''t worry. The Zhang family has already agreed to this." She can''t stop it. " It was just that a decree from the emperor had destroyed everything. Now that the Wang clan had brought up this matter, in order to not make the crown prince go back on his word, Lady Zhang would definitely think of a way to have Liu Yi Chen bring her into the palace.


    Hearing her words, Li Rou Ping felt a lot more relieved. After all, the schemes and methods of the Wang clan were obvious to all. Since she dared to say such words, she must have a complete plan.


    At this moment, her small face was brimming with a warm smile, making Mrs. Wang feel happy from the bottom of her heart.


    As for Yan Luo, its face was completely pale when it followed Li Die back to its own courtyard. It scared Yan Luo so much that it couldn''t understand what was happening.


    After comforting her and sitting down, he explained to her again, "It''s better if young lady is at ease. Young Master Liu is infatuated with young lady, so why would he accept the fourth young lady home?"


    Two days ago, she was still sitting here, leisurely consoling others. She didn''t expect that the day would arrive so soon.


    Li Die let Yan Luo say whatever it wanted to say, but she didn''t say anything. Yan Luo anxiously packed its bags on the ground. Just as she was about to deliver a letter to Liu Yi Chen, she said, "You''re not allowed to go find him." She seemed to know what she was thinking about.


    Yan Luo didn''t have an awkward expression. When it heard that she was willing to speak, it couldn''t help but be delighted. It said, "This matter must be made known to Lord Liu." In fact, she only felt a pang in her heart when she saw the girl struggling for the past few days. She just wanted to find him to calm her heart down.


    "I''ll wait for him to tell me himself." After pausing for a moment, he continued, "If you find him on your own, then don''t come back." She had never said anything so heavy before.


    This time, Yan Luo was scared silly. It didn''t even dare to use that tiny bit of thought in its heart. It was as if it was afraid that she would kick it out.


    She had grown up with Li Die, not so much a master and a servant as a sister. She had never treated the carrot as a servant, and even if she had served by her side, she had never done any heavy work.


    Now that she was able to say something like that, it must have hurt her quite a bit.


    He then drooped his head and stared at the tip of his feet, making the girl feel displeased. She didn''t dare to say anything else.


    However, in his heart, he had already cursed at the person who bullied the lady thousands of times.


    Two days later. Sure enough, the rumor spread that Liu Yichen wanted to carry Li Rou Ping back to the mansion on the day of her wedding.


    When Li Die heard this news, her heart ached so much that she couldn''t feel it anymore. It was as if she was already numb to it. The corner of her mouth forced out a smile, but no matter how people looked at it, they felt bitter.


    Yan Luo had already scolded Liu Yi Chen hundreds of times. She looked at the smiling girl and said with a pained expression on her face, "Since you don''t want to laugh, then don''t force yourself to laugh. Your servant feels sorry for you."


    Li Die lowered the stiff corner of her mouth and looked at her indifferently. She didn''t say anything, but the pain in her heart couldn''t be lessened.


    "This lady should at least eat some food, don''t ruin her body!" Yan Luo consoled him with a worried expression.

 C94

    However, she acted as if she didn''t hear him. She was curled up in a soft puddle, and her whole body was shivering like an abandoned kitten.


    Seeing this, Yan Luo became even more anxious. Just as Yan Luo wanted to continue persuading her, Zi Yi walked in and said, "Young Master Liu is here." The entire mansion knew that this Liu Yi Chen was the future husband of his daughter and would also be their Young Master. Thus, they didn''t dare to be negligent and hurriedly entered the house.


    Yan Luo intentionally glanced at Li Die. After hearing what Zi Yi said, her body trembled uncontrollably, but she didn''t seem to want to get up.


    Seeing that she did not intend to see him, she turned her head towards Zi Yi in satisfaction and said, "Lady is resting now. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to see Mister Liu, it''s better if you and I go out!" After Yan Luo finished speaking, she ignored the stunned Zi Yi and took the lead to walk out.


    Her entire body was covered in intense fury, scaring Zi Yi who was following far behind her. She didn''t dare to go up and say anything, but she was still confused. She didn''t know how this future Young Master had managed to provoke the two biggest people in the courtyard.


    "Young Master Liu." When Yan Luo saw that Liu Yi Chen wasn''t angry at all, it was polite and distant instead of scolding him. It was extremely polite and respectful.


    Liu Yi Chen was slightly confused, but seeing that she was deliberately maintaining her distance, he felt a little embarrassed to say more. He just looked behind her and saw Li Die''s figure, and asked with some unwillingness in his heart: "Where''s Die''er?"


    Liu Yi Chen''s voice was still just as gentle and elegant as before, but now, Yan Luo was tired of listening to him. Apart from that, there was only anger left in it.


    "I''m afraid Young Master Liu has found the wrong place!" However, the Flowing Cloud Pavilion is not here. It is only the Peacock Pavilion. If Young Master Liu does not know the way, you can have the purple clothed young master lead the way. " Yan Luo did not wait for Liu Yi Chen to say anything after she finished speaking. She immediately turned her head and ordered, "Zi Yi, see the guests out!"


    Liu Yi Chen wasn''t willing to leave just like that. Instead, he looked at her pleadingly, "I know that Die''er must have misunderstood something. Yan Luo, can you let me explain this to Die''er?"


    When Yan Luo heard his words, it paused for a moment, then continued walking forward. No matter what Liu Yi Chen said, it was impossible to tell whether she was listening or not.


    These few days, she had been by Li Die''s side the whole time. Naturally, she knew the pain in her heart, which was why she didn''t want to forgive this person that hurt the girl.


    Li Die had been trying her best to listen to the voices outside, hoping for Liu Yi Chen to come in, but she didn''t want to see him. These two thoughts were always struggling in her heart.


    When Li Die heard footsteps walking in, she peeked out and saw that there was only Yan Luo. There was no one behind her, so she couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    Yan Luo ignored the disappointment in her eyes and continued to persuade her to eat. This time, she didn''t refuse and ate some. For Yan Luo, this was very exciting.


    Ever since that day, Li Die seemed to have returned to her usual self. She ate and drank, and when she was free, she would lean on the soft spot with a book in her hands and read it.


    The pages didn''t even flip for an hour, no one knew what she was thinking about in a daze. Liu Yi Chen also came back, but as usual, he was blocked by Yan Luo outside. No matter what, he couldn''t see Li Die, but every time she came, she would send him a little joke.


    These little games were all given to Yan Luo to play, but Li Die didn''t even look at them as she threw them to the side.


    Every time Liu Yi Chen came to report, Li Die would seem to get used to it. Today, at noon, she would return it to the future, and she couldn''t help but to grumble in her heart.


    When Yan Luo saw her current state, it could only shake its head. She was still angry at him! However, she did not speak up for him. Instead, she quietly sat at the side, embroidering something. Her pair of eyes, however, would occasionally drift towards her.


    "Miss." Yan Luo could no longer bear to continue watching. She put down the embroidery in her hand and turned around to look at her.


    Yan Luo let out a few cries before it finally came back to its senses. Li Die felt a little ashamed when she saw Yan Luo looking at her like this. She averted her eyes, not daring to look into Yan Luo''s.


    Seeing her like this, Yan Luo didn''t try to tease her anymore with a smile on its face.


    "Miss, the four ladies are coming over." Zi Yi said to her after she came in and took a look at the tobacco in her eyes.


    "What is she doing here? Is it not enough?" Before Li Die could say anything, Yan Luo taunted her first.


    Zi Yi looked at Li Die with a troubled expression. Before she could say anything, Li Rou Ping walked in from outside. Li Die smiled at Zi Yi and said gently, "You can leave first."


    "Fifth sister." The corner of Li Rou''s mouth held a smile as she looked at her with a complacent expression. Yan Luo''s expression darkened when she saw this. Li Die, on the other hand, didn''t seem to see it as she continued to sit there.


    Seeing this, Yan Luo was filled with admiration. She had never seen a lady act so pretentiously before. When she thought that it was all because of Li Rou Ping and Lady Wang, her heart couldn''t help but turn cold.


    "Sister Four, sit." Li Die was looking at her as usual. She had a smile on her face. However, the gaze that was falling on her was now looking at her. Li Rou Ping acted as if she didn''t notice it, allowing her to size her up. After seeing her sit down, he asked again, "Why is Sister Four free to come today?"


    Li Rou Ping smiled as she looked at her and said, "It''s just that we''re thinking of entering the Palace together. No matter what, we''re still blood sisters. We still need to take good care of each other in the future." Li Rou Ping intentionally had a bashful smile on her face as she spoke.


    Li Die took a deep breath and pretended that she didn''t care. She lowered her eyes to cover her real emotions. Her mouth slightly raised into a sneer.


    A strand of black hair fell down from his ear, making him appear even more charming.


    "Yan Luo, serve some tea." Li Die didn''t seem to hear her intentionally provoking words. She turned to Yan Luo, looked at her baring her fangs and brandishing her claws, and comforted it with a smile. She didn''t seem to care about Li Rou Ping at all.

 C95

    "Yes, my lady." Seeing her like this, Yan Luo didn''t want to let her go. There was an unwilling expression on its face as it responded with a light tone.


    "Sister Four, isn''t that a bit inappropriate?" Li Die looked at Yan Luo''s back as it left. The corner of her mouth lifted into a faint smile as she spoke indifferently.


    "Fifth sister, didn''t you say that if elder brother Wu Chen asked for a concubine, you would agree?" Li Rou Ping could not bear to see her like this. Ever since she was born, she had always been held in the palm of others'' hands. Now that they met her, everything was completely different. How could she be at ease?


    "Sister Four''s memory is really good. "However." She purposely did not finish her words and paused for a moment to look at her blackened face. At this moment, she felt extremely comfortable in her heart. Unconsciously, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, "So what if Sister Four enters the mansion? Fly Dust won''t like you either. Now I was only forced by my parents to carry you home due to helplessness. Is Sister Four already thinking of replacing me so easily in Yi Wu Chen''s place? " Her tone was indifferent, but it was also filled with an unquestionable aura.


    Hearing this, Li Rou Ping''s face turned pale, and the hatred in her heart grew even stronger. Her eyes seemed as if they were about to spew fire as they looked at her as if they wanted to eat her alive.


    No matter how much she glared at him, Li Die just sat there with the teacup in her hand. She had a relaxed and composed expression on her face, as if no one could affect her.


    Every movement he made inadvertently revealed a noble aura. In contrast to his originally extraordinary appearance, he appeared increasingly noble and holy, causing others to be unable to bear to infringe upon him.


    Li Rou and Ping sat on the side and looked at the luxurious aura surrounding her. They hated her to the point that their teeth itched. The handkerchief in their hands unconsciously tightened.


    "Fifth Sister was just speaking out of anger, wasn''t she? After all, taking the concubine home wasn''t exactly comfortable for Fifth Sister, but Fourth Sister was thinking for Fifth Sister''s sake. If Fifth Sister was alone, how long would it take for her brother, Lord Chen, to be tied down? Currently, Fourth Sister has also come to the Palace to help fifth sister. " Li Rou Ping covered the anger and hatred in her eyes as she spoke with a smile on her face.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she had experienced so many things and was seen through by him, he would have thought that she had really gone to the mansion to help him! At that time, he might not even know how he died.


    "Sister Four''s words came a bit too soon. Even if Yi Chen were to really bring you into the palace, you would only be someone who would support you. You might not necessarily be sincere." Li Die glared at her coldly and said with a hint of anger in her voice.


    The Li Rou Ping of today had been meticulously dressed up. The bright red long skirt made her skin even whiter and softer, and the open collar revealed a patch of white flowers on her chest. A white belt was tied around her waist.


    On his arm was a long red muslin embroidered with peony flowers, making him look quite bewitching.


    Her hair was tied in a bun on top of her head and held in place by a scarlet gold hairpin. Some tassels hung down to cover the side of her face.


    His long eyebrows entered his temples, and the eyeliner on his eyes and tail was extremely high. For some reason, he felt a sense of bewitching charm.


    Her full and rosy lips were covered with a layer of bright fatty saliva. Anyone who saw it would be tempted to taste it.


    Li Die couldn''t help but crease her brows when she smelt a strong scent of makeup. She gently lifted her hand to cover her nose and cover the smell of makeup.


    She was so angry that her entire body was trembling, and her face was green and white. She felt that it was extremely funny, as if she had just wiped away the stuffy air she had accumulated in her heart.


    "Sister Four knows how much hatred you have towards her. However, since Brother Wu Chen has already spoken, I''m sure that Brother Wu Chen isn''t the heartless person that you speak of, am I right?" Li Rou Ping recovered from her shock. Her eyes revealed a mocking smile as she looked at her and asked. However, the handkerchief in her hand was tightly clenched.


    On the other hand, Li Die was much calmer. She held a teacup in her hand, and she would occasionally take a sip or a sip. She would even give Li Die a look, as if mocking her for being so stupid.


    "Fifth sister, don''t worry. Fourth sister will definitely take good care of big brother Wu Chen." Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Li Rou Ping felt very pleased with herself.


    "Sister Four, you misunderstood. Sister''s husband would only take care of her himself. He would never do anything to her." She put down the teacup in her hand, took out the handkerchief and gently tested the corner of her lips as she spoke.


    She meant nothing more than to tell her that she was the first wife and that she was nothing more than a concubine.


    This concubine was merely a plaything. There was no status at all.


    When Li Rou Ping saw her clenching her teeth in hatred, the gaze in her eyes was as if she wanted to swallow her whole.


    When Yan Luo saw that she was asking for trouble, it curled its lips in disdain. It didn''t even give her a good look. Li Die only acted like she didn''t see anything. The corner of her mouth still had a hint of a smile.


    She was born with an extremely good look, and now that she smiled, it was even more unsightly. However, even though they were twins, other than having similar figures, they didn''t have much in common appearances.


    Li Die was the prettiest girl in the Li Residence. The Yan Emperor, on the other hand, had an outstanding appearance. She had inherited the Yan Emperor''s good looks.


    Every time Li Rou Ping saw her face, she would immediately go up and scratch it for her. Now that she was smiling, the hatred in her eyes seemed to burn.


    "If Sister Four came to me to get my sister''s congratulations, then I don''t need to go around in circles. I just want to congratulate Sister Four on her wish to become an aunt." She intentionally avoided mentioning Liu Yi Chen, not mentioning that she wanted to become an aunt.


    She was a dignified direct daughter, yet she was only willing to be an aunt. She was so angry that her face turned pale, and she tightly bit her lips, afraid of making a sound.


    "As long as I can marry the person I love, so what if I become an aunt?" Li Rou Ping lost her mind because of her and it only lasted for a moment. She knew how to make Li Die feel worse.


    Her red lips pursed slightly. After a pause, a smile appeared on her face. She whispered into her ear, "Fourth Sister had said long ago that I would definitely enter the Liu family and marry Elder Brother Wu Chen. Didn''t you allow me to do the same today?" Li Rou Ping said with a gentle tone, but the truth was that her heart was with her.

 C96

    Who would carry back an aunt on the day of their wedding? They wouldn''t feel too good about it, right?


    Li Rou and Ping looked at her lips that were tightly pursed. They were in a good mood as they walked out.


    Yan Luo looked at her back and spat. It then calmed her down and said, "Recently, Young Master Liu has been coming here every day to marry the fourth lady. He must have had some troubles going back." Now, regardless of whether Liu Yi Chen was sincere or not, their marriage was a decree personally passed down by the Emperor. This cannot be changed, but it cannot be changed by others either.


    Seeing how Yan Luo was defending her, Li Die forced herself to become strong. No matter how she looked at it, the smile on her face was filled with bitterness.


    When night fell, Li Die had removed her disguise from the day and didn''t let Yan Luo stand guard outside. She leaned against the window with her stomach and looked at the full moon hanging in the night sky through a crack in the window.


    When Liu Yi Chen saw her outside the door, he leaned against the window and looked at her. He originally wanted to go in through the window, but now he had no choice but to go in through the door.


    Fortunately, she didn''t use the fireworks to keep watch tonight, or else he would have run away again for nothing.


    The door creaked open as someone pushed it open from outside, waking Li Die who was deep in thought at the same time. However, she didn''t turn her head back as she thought it was because Yan Luo was worried about her, so she came back to take a look. She maintained her previous position and said, "I already said that there''s no need to stand guard tonight, let''s go back!"


    After she finished speaking, she realized that there was no sound for a long time, so she turned around to look. He discovered that Liu Yi Chen was currently swaggering about on his own soft ground, looking at her with a smile that wasn''t a smile on his face.


    Her peach blossom eyes were very alluring. When Li Die saw that it was him, a hint of surprise flashed across her eyes, but she quickly concealed it. She didn''t forget that he had personally asked to carry his concubine into the mansion.


    Liu Yi Chen saw that her face changed in a flash, and happily stood up with a fawning expression on his face.


    Li Die, on the other hand, wasn''t bewitched by his trick. She still had a cold expression on her face, as if she was going to freeze someone.


    "I wonder if Young Master Liu actually likes to climb over walls and into women''s chambers in the middle of the night?" Li Die was the same as before. There was a faint sense of ridicule and displeasure in her tone.


    He also knew that she was truly angry, so he intentionally avoided her and said, "Going in and not being allowed to enter his fianc¨¦e''s room."


    The corner of Li Die''s mouth was agape. Seeing that she couldn''t avoid him, she didn''t continue to hide, and directly looked into his eyes. This caused Liu Yi Chen to feel guilty. Who told him to do something so shameful?


    "This mansion does have two young master''s fianc¨¦es. Young master sure is blessed!"


    When Liu Yi Chen heard her words, he could only cry out in frustration, but there was nothing he could do. After all, he was the one who agreed to this!


    "Dia''Er, listen to my explanation." Liu Yi Chen looked at her, and saw that she had put away her previous mischievous smile. He had a very serious look on his face as he spoke.


    Li Die didn''t want to hear what he said, so she interrupted him and said, "I remember that Master Liu promised me something.


    Now, does Young Master Liu think that I''m an idiot or that you''re an idiot? "


    "Dia''Er, I know that I''ve let you down, but I also have my own difficulties." Seeing her cold appearance, Liu Yi Chen was quite flustered at the bottom of his heart for a moment.


    "Difficult? "Is the problem that after you agree to it, you can stop counting?" Li Die questioned him one after another, but when she looked at his eyes that were full of clear separation and questioning, there was no trace of love.


    He was afraid that he would lose her just like that, so he pulled Li Die closer to him and hugged her tightly. Li Die struggled a few times but couldn''t break free. She just let him hug her, not willing to make a single sound.


    Liu Yi Chen couldn''t help but sigh helplessly as he started to explain in her ear, "This wasn''t my intention in the first place, but my parents forced me to accept Li Rou and Ping into the mansion. For the sake of my father''s reputation, I had no other choice, but the person I love the most is still you, and no one can change the position you hold in my heart." The warm breath was on her ears and on her soft cheeks. It was very ticklish.


    Her snow-white skin revealed a faint pink color, but she still stood there stiffly with her back straight, not moving an inch.


    Seeing her perseverance and stubbornness, a trace of affection flashed across Liu Yi Chen''s eyes. He then continued, "Don''t worry. Even if I were to bring her back to the mansion, I won''t touch a single cent of her."


    Hearing his words, Li Die''s eyes flashed with a trace of emotion. She gently pushed him away and looked at him with distrust. "Are you speaking the truth?"


    "Of course it''s true." Liu Yi Chen saw that she started to believe in him, so he raised his hand and said earnestly: "If I touch her, I will be willing to be struck by lightning."


    Li Die had long believed his words. Now that she heard him swear such a malicious oath, she immediately covered his mouth and complained, "I believe you. Why make such a vicious oath?"


    "I just don''t want you to be a little unhappy. and distrust. " Liu Yi Chen looked at her as he spoke, his eyes filled with love and tenderness. However, he did not notice that there was someone standing outside the room. Coincidentally, he had heard the conversation between the two of them.


    At this time, Li Rou Ping came just to show off and add fuel to the fire for her, but she didn''t expect to coincidentally hear their conversation. She tightly held onto the handkerchief in her hand.


    Xiao Yan bit his lips and did his best to not let himself make a sound. His eyes that were bloodshot revealed a vicious gaze as he stared at the two people who were tightly hugging each other within the room.


    Li Rou and Ping quietly took two steps back. After they were sure that they couldn''t hear her, Li Rou and Ping then let go of her feet and ran back.


    After returning to his room, he laid on the table and began to cry loudly. Shang Wen did not know what had happened to her, but after seeing her cry like this, he tried to persuade her, "Miss, don''t cry anymore. Be careful."


    After hearing the voice, Li Rou Ping raised her head and glared at her like a venomous poisonous snake. She scared Shang Wen so much that he retreated a few steps before regaining his senses. His face was slightly pale as he lowered his head.


    Li Rou Ping, who was currently angry, didn''t make things difficult for her. Instead, she stood up and fell down all the vases in the room.


    Recently, the people in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion were quite diligent in replenishing the porcelain in the room. Seeing that she was once again venting her anger by taking the items in the room, she couldn''t help but call out, "Miss."

 C97

    "Recently, the Flowing Cloud Pavilion has indeed become a bit more diligent in repairing the porcelain in the house." After all, everything in the house was recorded in the records. If she wanted to replenish it in the storehouse, she would have to pay for it. No matter how much she was pampered by Wang Shi, she could not afford to change it in a few days.


    After falling down, Li Rou Ping heard a sound and turned her head to look at her coldly. Two words slowly came out of her thin lips, "Kneel."


    Shang Wen trembled a little from her fear. He glanced at the broken pieces of porcelain in the room without leaving a trace and hardened his heart. He no longer cared about cutting his own knee as he kneeled down.


    The shattered piece of porcelain directly cut into Shang Wen''s knee, and blood slowly flowed out, dyeing her pink dress red. She was in so much pain that her face paled and she bit her lips tightly, beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    Whenever Li Rou Ping was in a bad mood, she would think of ways to torture these servants. Li Rou Ping acted as if she didn''t see Shang Wen''s pale face as she sat on the soft seat and sipped her tea. However, the hatred that occasionally burst out from her eyes scared Shang Wen so much that he didn''t even dare to raise his head.


    She hadn''t forgotten the conversation she had heard in front of Li Rou Ping''s door. She couldn''t stop the hatred in her heart from bubbling up. She had been thinking hard about marrying Liu Yi Chen, but she hadn''t thought that he would be so heartless.


    She hated Li Die even more. If she wasn''t here, Liu Yi Chen wouldn''t have treated her like this. Clenching her hand tightly, her long nails dug into her flesh, but she didn''t seem to notice.


    When she came back to her senses and saw Shang Wen''s tottering appearance, she felt even more frustrated and directly waved her down.


    Shang Wen was overjoyed to hear this. He thanked her repeatedly before limping out of the room, afraid that she would go back on her word if she was even a minute too late.


    The wedding ceremony for Li Die was on the sixth day of the ninth month. For example, there were only three days left before the wedding. According to customs, a couple was not allowed to see each other for three days before the wedding. Otherwise, it would be bad luck.


    Right now, Liu Yi Chen was in the mansion preparing everything, so he didn''t have time to come. On the contrary, Li Die''s heart was filled with anxiety, but it was always empty.


    "Young lady, try out if this bridal dress suits you." Yan Luo said with a smile as it retrieved the bridal dress that it had just returned with.


    Li Die looked at the bright and fiery bridal dress with a blushing face. She nodded and shyly said, "That''s fine."


    The bridal robe had a total of nineteen layers. Fortunately, the weather was a bit cooler now. Otherwise, it would have been better to heat it up during the summer.


    She just let it happen with her arms wide open. Yan Luo was wearing layers of wedding clothes on her body. The corners of her mouth were filled with a smile that even she didn''t notice.


    The last layer of the bridal dress was embroidered with golden threads that represented the Song of the Phoenix and the Song of the Zither.


    The crimson red satin was tied around her slender waist in a large bow. As she walked, her skirt fluttered in the air, making her seem even more ethereal.


    "This wedding dress suits the body very well." Yan Luo looked her up and down as it praised her.


    Compared to the busy Peacock Pavilion, the Drifting Cloud Pavilion was much more quiet. There was no need to pay respects to a concubine and there was no need to be so complicated.


    Just a small sedan chair and you can come in through the side door.


    Currently, Li Rou Ping could only look on helplessly as Li Die tried to get the wedding clothes and prepared to use it. She couldn''t help but feel an uncontrollable hatred in her heart.


    Ever since the bestowal of the marriage, the Emperor had never summoned Li Die to the palace. This made Li Rou Ping relax, as she was afraid that the Emperor would favor her. Now that she didn''t seem to be favored by the Emperor, it was much easier for her to take action.


    After all, Li Die was just an illegitimate daughter that the Emperor couldn''t love, but she was different. After all, she was the direct daughter of the Li family, and she also had the love of her parents and her only son.


    On the day of the wedding, Li Die was pulled out of her warm bed before dawn. Even now, she still couldn''t open her eyes!


    With half closed eyes, he allowed them to apply makeup on his face.


    "Miss, wake up." Yan Luo really couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She helplessly called out to her, feeling amused at the same time.


    "Is it done?" Li Die woke up a little and asked. He looked at himself in the mirror, his eyes still clouded with a layer of mist. Because he had just woken up, his voice was exceptionally soft and pleasant to hear.


    When Li Die saw herself like this, she immediately became half conscious. Her eyes that she couldn''t even open, now opened wide. It no longer looked as adorable as it did before.


    Seeing that she had woken up, the nanny smiled and directly asked, "Miss, do you think this painting should be slightly thicker?"


    Yan Luo had always known that Yan Luo didn''t like to wear heavy makeup, but the makeup she wore was only slightly lighter than light. Li Die knew that today was a big wedding, so she wasn''t too critical of it, but when she heard the grandma''s words, she immediately shook her head and said, "That''s good. If I paint too much, then I''ll have to spend a whole day of effort."


    Yan Luo raised its head proudly, proving that it was right and knew what its young lady was thinking.


    Seeing that Matriarch He wanted to say more, Li Die directly said, "If you want to add more, just draw a plum flower at the end of your eyes." Afraid that she was going to make him put on heavy makeup, she tried to stop him.


    The nanny saw this and did not persist. She could only shake her head in pity, causing Yan Luo to giggle.


    The red Plum Blossom was drawn at the corner of her eyes, revealing her originally beautiful face, which now had a hint of charm to it.


    The bright red lipstick was applied to her small and beautiful lips, and the beauty in her eyes was breathtaking.


    The nanny held an ivory comb in her hand and placed all of her black hair on top of her head, using a golden hairpin to hold it in place.


    His hair was tied in a bun with a golden step on each side, and the tassels hanging from each step swayed in his ears.


    There was a butterfly hairpin stuck in the air above his head. The butterfly was inlaid with different colored gems, with tassels hanging down from the middle of its forehead.


    On the small and exquisite earlobes were a pair of inlaid red gemstone earrings, echoing the golden inlaid red gemstone hairpin on top of her head.

 C98

    Mrs. Wang had always been accompanying Li Rou Ping in the yard. Li Die already knew her true nature. Now, she didn''t feel too sad about it. However, Yan Luo felt that what she did was a bit too much.


    "Yan Luo, the auspicious hour has arrived." Hurry up and bring the bridal veil over. " Lady Wang was not present, so the only thing she could do was let the nanny make a move. Yan Luo happily responded and went in to get the bridal handkerchief.


    A pair of suburban mandarin ducks were embroidered on the bright red bridal veil. Li Die, on the other hand, could only see a bright red color as she covered her head.


    "Miss, Young Master Liu is here." Yan Luo giggled as it spoke. Li Die, who was hiding behind the bridal veil, couldn''t help but feel hot as she listened to her teasing.


    Liu Yi Chen took small steps as she supported his arm. Liu Yi Chen personally came to catch her, blowing all the way around the girder. The joy on his face didn''t fade at all.


    On the other side, Li Rou Ping was wearing only a pink skirt. She was sent into the Liu Estate through a side door in a small sedan. Everything was so simple that it didn''t look like she was getting married at all.


    As for Li Die, she sat in the sedan chair and completed the detour inside of it. Then, she entered the main entrance of the Liu residence, which was located in the main hall.


    Lady Zhang and the crown prince were both seated at the head of the table, while Liu Yi Chen and Li Die stood in the middle, dressed in crimson wedding gowns.


    "Second bow to the hall."


    "Husband and wife bow to each other."


    "Gift." "To the bridal room." At this moment, Li Die finally let out a sigh of relief and the nervousness in her heart had disappeared. Her mouth was full of sweetness.


    Now that she and Liu Yi Chen had truly become married, no one could break them apart anymore. Thinking about that, Li Die''s smile blossomed.


    She allowed the group of people to escort her into the bridal room until only she and Yan Luo were left in the room. She then raised her bridal veil and swept her gaze over the bridal chamber.


    At this moment, she was sitting in the same room as Liu Yi and Wu Chen. Thinking about the fact that this would be their room from now on, her face felt as if it was on fire. The hem of his robes became even more forceful, and a thin layer of sweat appeared on his palms.


    Yan Luo saw that she had lifted up the bridal veil. It opened its mouth immediately and said, "Miss, this bridal veil can only be lifted by Young Master. Raising it by yourself is unlucky." Anxiety could be seen on her face as she hurriedly stopped him.


    Li Die smiled as if she didn''t care about it at all. He looked at Yan Luo with a fawning smile and said, "Good Yan Luo, I''m starving to death. Quickly go out and find me something to eat!"


    When she woke up in the morning, she had only eaten two mouthfuls of dessert.


    However, she still couldn''t feel at ease, so she urged her, "This servant will go and find if there''s anything to eat. This lady will just sit here and wait. This servant will be right back." A pair of eyes looked at her with a hint of warning, as if saying that as long as anything happened to her, he wouldn''t let her off when he came back.


    Yan Luo walked out of the room and circled around the Liu residence, but it still didn''t find the kitchen. It just happened to run into two young maids wearing light pink dresses.


    Today, she accompanied Li Die here, so naturally, the servants in the mansion knew her. With a smile on her face, she approached Yan Luo and asked, "Big sister Yan Luo, are you looking for something?"


    She was worrying about how to find the kitchen of the Liu residence. Seeing the two of them being so polite, she nodded again and again with a smile on her face: "I''m looking for the kitchen, but I haven''t been able to find it for a long time." As she spoke, her face revealed a hint of embarrassment. After all, she had never been to the Liu Estate before. Furthermore, the Liu Estate was now so large, so she didn''t dare to go too far.


    The two young maidservants looked at each other and said with a smile, "Is elder sister asking for younger sister''s help?"


    "Then, thank you sister for bringing me some snacks." Yan Luo nodded its head and said with a smile.


    "Elder sister, you''re too polite."


    Even when Yan Luo was walking back with the snacks brought by the two maidservants, she was still thinking about how nice the servants in the Liu residence were.


    When she returned to the wedding room, Liu Yi Chen was still in the front hall, calling out to her. Yan Luo placed the dessert on the table and looked at Li Die, who was still sitting upright on the bed. She couldn''t help but smile as she said, "Miss, come here and rest your belly!"


    It wasn''t until he heard the sound of Yan Luo that he happily lifted up his bridal veil. With a smile on his face, he sat down at the table, picked up the Cloud Piece Cake on his plate, and began to eat.


    Only when the cloud slice cake within the butterfly had almost run out did he take out a cup of tea. As he drank, he looked at the fireworks in the air and smiled, "It''s been a whole day since you last ate anything. These sweet snacks are especially for you."


    "Sesame seed cake." Yan Luo ran over after hearing that Liu Ming had put down the copper bowl of dessert. As she was eating, she spoke with a slurred voice, "Lady, the servants in the Liu residence are well-bred.


    I couldn''t find the kitchen before, they were the ones who went to get it for me! " Yan Luo said as if it was showing off. It even had a smug look on its face.


    However, Li Die didn''t think so. After all, she had already married into the mansion, and Yan Luo was one of the servants by her side. Those maids naturally had to curry favor with her.


    "In the end, this place is not like the Li Residence. You should still be careful when you do things, lest others find fault with your work in the future." After all, the servant at the Li Residence still considered that I was the biological daughter of the Wang family, so he didn''t dare to make things too difficult for me. " Today was her wedding, but Lady Wang only accompanied Li Rou and Ping. She only sent Li Rou and Ping off as if she didn''t have a daughter.


    And now, she didn''t want to call her mother anymore, but Li Xiao Yuan personally carried her onto the palanquin. In this way, it wasn''t too embarrassing for her.


    After she finished eating, she covered her head with the bridal veil once more, nervously waiting for Liu Yi Chen to come over. Yan Luo seemed to see her nervousness and teased, "Young Master is now letting the second young master and the rest drink their wine and refuse to let her go!"


    Hearing Yan Luo''s teasing, Li Die felt slightly relieved. After all, she didn''t go to Li Rou Ping''s place. However, his face was burning.

 C99

    "Go and look at the fine dust. Don''t let him drink too much." Although Yan Luo said this, she still couldn''t let it go.


    "Yes, girl. The most important thing is that Young Master must not enter the wrong bridal chamber. " Yan Luo teased as it walked out. Li Die, on the other hand, was blushing a little when she heard what Yan Luo had said.


    Just as Yan Luo pushed open the door and walked out, it saw Liu Yi Chen''s unsteady figure walking towards it. Yan Luo felt joy in its heart as it quickly walked forward and said, "Young Master."


    "You can go and rest first!" Seeing that it was her, Liu Yi Chen''s words carried a trace of gentleness. Li Die treated Yan Luo and her servant differently. He knew this, so when he saw her, he didn''t treat her like a servant.


    Yan Luo knew that Mo Wuji was rushing back to his room and an ambiguous smile immediately appeared on its face. It turned its head to look at the tightly shut door, then it left with a smile.


    The door was pushed open. Li Die lowered her head slightly under the bridal veil, her eyes could only see a pair of boots walking in from the door.


    With every step he took, Li Die''s heartbeat quickened. Her palms that were tightly clenched were covered in a thin layer of sweat.


    Suddenly, the scene in front of her eyes brightened up. Liu Yi Chen lifted up her bridal veil with a scale in his hand. At this moment, the wide wedding bed was symbolized by a few large dates, osmanthus, peanuts and melon seeds. It means giving birth to your son early.


    The light from the candle illuminated her slightly red face, making it seem even more alluring.


    "Dia''Er, we are finally married." When Liu Yi Chen saw her shy face, his heart began to itch even more. He stretched out his hand to take her into his embrace, and a warm breath was spread over her white face. It was itchy, yet at the same time carried a strange charm.


    "That''s right!" "We''re finally married." When he thought back to how it had been a long time ago, a faint smile slowly spread across his lips.


    Maybe it was because Li Die wanted to change the topic, but she pulled the distance between the two of them. She didn''t wait for his dissatisfaction and said, "We haven''t had a drink yet?"


    Hearing her explanation, Liu Yi Chen temporarily put down the dissatisfaction in his heart. He walked to the table and poured two cups of wine. He handed one to her and said, "Alright, let''s have a drink then."


    The moment it entered her mouth, it made her blush. She had never drunk any alcohol before, but now, all the alcohol had gathered on her face.


    "Now that we''ve shared a glass of wine, could my wife be resting?" Liu Yi Chen teasingly said to her, as if trying to tease her. In the end, whether it was because of the wine or because of his actions and words, she could not tell.


    The room was filled with the colors of a full moon, but the full moon outside had long since hung high up in the sky.


    Li Rou and Ping sat in a faraway room and fiercely stirred the handkerchief in their hands. Although he might not come here tonight, it was still hard to conceal the anger in his heart.


    "Girl, you''d better rest early! "The young master has already gone to the young mistress'' place." Shang Wen naturally followed her as she was accompanied by a servant girl. When he saw her distorted face, even though he was afraid, he couldn''t help but try to persuade her.


    "Get out." Li Rou Ping forcefully threw a tea cup beside her. The blue and white porcelain tea cup knocked against the door frame, letting out a "Peng" sound. In the end, it fell to the ground and shattered into countless pieces.


    Seeing that she didn''t dare to say anything else, Shang Wen silently lowered his head to pick up the broken pieces before silently retreating out of the room.


    When she woke up in the morning, Li Die felt as if her whole body had been crushed. It was so sore that she didn''t even want to raise her arm.


    Just when he opened his eyes, he saw a handsome face that was several times larger looking at him. He rested for a while before Li Die blinked her eyes and remembered that he had already married someone else yesterday.


    "Is Dia''Er going to get up?" Liu Yi Chen said as if he wanted to personally serve her, causing Li Die to unconsciously blush again.


    Looking at his spirited appearance, Li Die couldn''t help but clench her teeth. She had worked hard all night, why did she suffer so much in the morning when he was in high spirits?


    Liu Yi Chen looked at her angry appearance and inwardly rejoiced. He wanted to tease her, so he acted as if he was going to take care of the red mandarin duck quilt that was wrapped around her.


    How could she be willing? She immediately pulled tighter. Her face was as hot as a fire and even her ears seemed to be bleeding. It was as if he wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    Seeing her like this, Liu Yi Chen didn''t dare to continue teasing her. Afraid that he would anger her, he immediately got up and put on his clothes. "If you want to get up, then I''ll let Yan Luo come in and serve you."


    Li Die realized that she definitely couldn''t wash up on her own right now, so she resisted the urge to blush and nodded.


    Liu Yi Chen was afraid that he would feel embarrassed if she told him about this, so he didn''t enter with Yan Luo. Instead, he waited outside.


    When Yan Luo saw that she had only revealed her head, it made it laugh. Yan Luo looked at her with a dubious expression. It was quite uncomfortable to look at her.


    Li Die cleared her throat and tried to divert her attention, "What happened to Aunt Ping? Did something happen?" Li Rou and Ping''s surnames had violated the name of the Matriarch, so they couldn''t directly call her Aunt Li now. Therefore, he could only use a word to call her by name.


    Yan Luo was startled by her question. It was obvious that it did not keep up with its young lady''s jumping speed. It hesitated for a moment before replying, "There wasn''t any big trouble with Aunt Ping''s side. I just heard from the maid that there was a big temper last night." However, she felt that she was the one who brought this upon herself. Who asked her to destroy someone else''s marriage without doing anything!?


    Li Die heard that the hand that was holding onto the clothes only paused for a moment, then said as if nothing had happened, "Don''t worry about her there, there will be more trouble in the future! I just need to send two smart girls to keep an eye on him and not cause any trouble. "


    She seemed to be unable to harden her heart to this sister of hers.


    Although her tone was indifferent, Yan Luo knew that her young lady still had a hard heart. It could not help but sigh inwardly.

 C100

    "Young woman, if you want to serve tea to the old master and his wife today, just wear some festive clothes!" She knew her family''s girl. Normally, she would wear plain clothes, but today was different. If she wore plain clothes and let others know, it would be a different story.


    She wore a long, rose-red dress with a matching robe over it. On her chest, large peonies were embroidered with gold and white silk.


    The collar and skirt were embroidered with small, fragmented flowers. The wide sleeves almost covered her slender arm and her snow-white wrist.


    The clothes were all made of brocade and Shu. They were soft and comfortable to wear, and there was a white belt hanging from the waist.


    Her hair was tied up in a bun, held in place by a wreath of pearl amulets, and hung in long tassels over her shoulders.


    After entering the palace for a while, Yan Luo only used up a layer of extremely light and exquisite makeup. There was a red Precious Stone Pearl stuck on its forehead.


    "You''re done?" Seeing Yan Luo help her out, Liu Yi Chen immediately rushed up to her and carefully supported her. Looking at her now, Liu Yi Chen was a little upset that he didn''t support her last night.


    "En, I still need to give you a cup of tea. Hurry up and go!" Li Die lightly coughed and said. However, she had overestimated the thickness of Liu Yi Chen''s face. Now, he was looking at her with a smile, as if he didn''t feel awkward at all.


    By the time the two of them reached the main hall, it was obvious that the Crown Prince and Madam Zhang had already arrived. However, although there was some unhappiness on their faces, it was because of the Crown Prince''s presence. In the end, it did not flare up.


    "The two of you have arrived quite early." Mrs. Zhang said shamelessly. Li Die respected her as Liu Yi Chen''s biological mother, and now she was her mother-in-law. She didn''t want to lower herself to Liu Yi Chen''s level.


    However, after Zhang Shi''s gaze swept over her, she continued to speak, "Even though she is young and vigorous, she still has to be restrained."


    Hearing her words, Li Die felt that her patience was pretty good. Her face was still burning, and she lowered her head even more. However, she still couldn''t help but look at Liu Yi Chen with a grumbling expression.


    Liu Yi Chen was also frightened by his mother''s words. How could a newlywed be able to listen to his mother talk about these things in the morning? Especially when he saw his own wife''s resentful and angry look, he felt even more wronged. Unconsciously looking at his father, he hoped that he could ask for help.


    When the Crown Prince saw Liu Yi Chen look at him pleadingly, he stopped looking at Li Die and looked at her. When he thought of what she had said just now, his old face turned red and he cleared his throat, "Hurry up and make the tea! I will have to go to the palace later to express my gratitude and hope that I did not make a mistake. "


    Although this arranged marriage was unfathomable, the crown prince was always in front of the emperor, so he naturally knew that all of this was for the sake of Li Die. However, he didn''t really understand, Li Die had been raised in her uncle''s house and was only brought back at the twelfth year of her life.


    During this period of time, she was captured by the Grand General of the Hussars. Li Xiangnan had also specifically gone to seek help from the Yan Emperor, but he had rejected her request directly.


    Only when he saw her, everything had changed. Liu Yi Chen originally wanted to punish this matter, but now, not only did he not do so, he even obeyed their wishes and directly gave the decree to give him his marriage.


    "Father, please have some tea." Li Die took the teacup from Yan Luo and knelt on the mat. She raised the teacup with both hands above her head as she spoke.


    A clear voice broke his thoughts. Seeing her raise the teacup, he pursed his lips and did not make things difficult for her. He directly took the teacup and sipped. He handed the prepared red packet to her and said, "Good child."


    Li Die took the red packet and stood up with a smile. She walked to Zhang''s side and knelt down respectfully. "Mother, please have some tea."


    Lady Zhang looked at the crown prince. In the end, he didn''t dare to make things too obvious for her. She reluctantly took the cup of tea and took out her red packet. "Alright." Li Die, on the other hand, still had a smile on her face that was neither hard nor slow. Even though Zhang Shi purposely made things difficult for her, the smile on her face didn''t change at all. However, in Liu Yi Chen''s eyes, she became even more pampered.


    After having their breakfast, Liu Yi and Wu Chen directly entered the carriage and entered the palace. Because their marriage had been ordered by the Emperor, on the first day of marriage they had to enter the palace to express their gratitude.


    "General, Madam, this way please." Eunuch Cao looked at the two of them bowing and groveling as they led the way with a smile on his face.


    Along the way, Li Die did her best to introduce the scenery around her, but she was completely distracted. Her heart had long since disappeared, and Liu Yi Chen was completely focused on her lover. Naturally, she wasn''t in the mood to listen to his words.


    Eunuch Cao had only wanted to curry favor with them, but seeing that the two men were obviously not listening to him, he felt wronged. He stopped talking and focused on leading the way.


    When they arrived at the imperial study, the two of them stopped and waited for a summons. The Yan Emperor did not make things difficult for the two of them.


    "This humble subject pays his respect to the Emperor."


    "Your servant greets the Emperor." The two voices sounded out at the same time. The Yan Emperor''s gaze was obviously fixed on Li Die, and Liu Yi Chen was just carrying her around.


    "Get up." Emperor Yan was obviously in a good mood as he looked at the two of them. He then turned to his father-in-law and commanded, "Why aren''t you sitting down yet?"


    "Thank you, your majesty." After Li Die and Liu Yi Chen looked at each other, the corners of their mouths curled into a smile as they expressed their gratitude. After standing up, they did not politely sit down.


    When the Yan Emperor saw that the two of them were obviously in a good mood, his gaze would always fall on Li Die, but this time, his gaze was not as dissatisfied as before. Instead, it gave him the feeling that his father-in-law was picking out a son-in-law, which made him break out in a cold sweat.

 C101

    It wasn''t until they left the palace gate that Li Die finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was always a bit nervous inside the palace, but now that she was out of the palace, she was completely relaxed.


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried?" Seeing her appearance, Liu Yi Chen stretched out his arm to hug her, letting her lean against him to make her feel more comfortable.


    She knew that her body must be feeling a bit uncomfortable right now. She reached out her hand and pressed down on her waist. Li Die squinted her eyes as she enjoyed the comfort. If it wasn''t for him turning into a wolf last night, she wouldn''t have had to suffer so much.


    "Young Master, Young Madam." Uncle Zhang, who was driving the carriage, spoke to the person behind the carriage through the curtain.


    "Yes." Liu Yi Chen replied, but before she could get up, he directly carried her off the carriage. All of the maids and attendants nearby lowered their heads, as if they didn''t see her.


    This time, Li Die was really embarrassed. Looking at the many maids and servants coming and going, her face was red like a cooked prawn. She struggled in his arms and said, "Let me down. There are so many servants watching!"


    "As long as they like it." When he had entered the palace, he had already noticed that there was something wrong with the way she walked. Now that she was back at the mansion, how could he let her suffer? But now, no matter what, he wouldn''t let her go.


    Li Die saw that he didn''t want to let go, so she walked towards her room with big steps. All the maids on the way lowered their heads when they saw them like this.


    She directly buried her head in his bosom like an ostrich. Liu Yi Chen saw that she revealed her little daughter''s rare side to him and was quite happy.


    "Young Master, what''s wrong with the young woman?" When Yan Luo saw Liu Yi Chen carry Li Die back, it was really scared. It was still fine when they left this morning, but it was brought back now. Yan Luo hurriedly put down the things in her hands and was about to go over to check which one was injured.


    Liu Yi Chen directly walked past her, gently placing her on the bed. He looked at Li Die with a smile, who was obviously not in a good mood. He then buried his face in her blanket.


    He then turned to Yan Luo and said, "Die''er is fine, she''s just a little tired. Let her have a good rest!" As he said this, Liu Yi Chen''s mind was clearly thinking about how many times he would have to eat tonight before she wouldn''t be tired.


    If Li Die had such an absurd idea in her mind, she would definitely let him sleep in the study room.


    Yan Luo''s face was filled with happiness after hearing his words. It was truly happy for its young lady. To be able to marry a man who loved her so dearly, she was looking at Li Die. She didn''t seem to be worried at all, so it was only then that Yan Luo quietly walked out.


    On the other hand, Li Die had been bored inside for a long time and no one made a sound. Plus, after walking for so long, she was a bit tired and unknowingly fell asleep.


    When she woke up, there was already a full moon outside. When Yan Luo heard the sound and came in, it was only then that it asked, "Is the young mistress hungry?" When she fell asleep, it was already past noon. Now that she had slept for such a long time, she was somewhat hungry.


    He then nodded and said, "That''s good too. Remember to ask the kitchen to make some crystal shrimp dumplings that I love." She was the legal wife and currently had her own small kitchen in the Liu residence, so there was no need for her to use the big kitchen to cook with the others.


    "I knew that young women love to eat. This servant has them all!" Yan Luo looked at her with a smile and said.


    "Where''s Fly Dust?" After searching for a long time, she still couldn''t find any traces, so she asked.


    Yan Luo placed a bowl of chicken soup in front of her and answered, "Young master is in the study to take care of some matters!"


    Li Die nodded and drank two mouthfuls of chicken soup before asking, "Has he eaten yet?"


    She saw that her young lady had spoken too much today. However, she still nodded her head and replied, "I''ve eaten."


    "Oh."


    Li Die had heard Liu Yi Chen mention that she had eaten it herself and her eyes had immediately dimmed. The Crystal Shrimp Dumplings in his mouth also seemed to have lost its flavor.


    She felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. She could not admit that she was a little jealous!


    When Yan Luo saw that she was distracted, it seemed like she didn''t even have the mood to eat. It was only then that Yan Luo remembered that it hadn''t seen its young master since it had awoken. Yan Luo felt a bit unhappy.


    The corner of her mouth held a smile, but her eyes were still sparkling as she stared at her. Li Die felt a bit uncomfortable under her gaze, and she also remembered that her previous actions were too obvious. With a blush on his face, he sent them out to get himself a bath.


    Li Die was only wearing a moon-white undergarment after her bath. Her long, wet hair was draped behind her back and she was just reading a book while lying down on the soft bed.


    When Liu Yi Chen came back, he saw a scene of calm and tranquility. Seeing that it was him who entered, Yan Luo immediately left with a smile on its face.


    "Oh, you''re back!" Smelling the familiar smell, Li Die finally raised her head from the book. She saw that both of his eyes were shining as he looked at her. She was instinctively in danger, so before she could retreat, he had already hugged her.


    Right after taking a bath, Liu Yi Chen felt that the person she was holding in her arms was soft. Holding her in his arms felt extremely comfortable. His body''s fragrance flowed uncontrollably into his nose.


    Li Die clearly heard his breathing become heavier, so she raised her head and looked into his red eyes.


    "My wife, let''s rest!" Liu Yi Chen''s voice was extremely hoarse, but it carried a trace of sexiness, causing people to be captivated by his words.


    "But I''m not sleepy. Why don''t we talk about something else?" The night of her wedding was still fresh in her mind, and even now, she was still somewhat afraid. She couldn''t help but change the topic.


    However, in other areas, he was fine with anything. It was just that he was tyrannically tight in bed, with the tendency of becoming a jackal, a tiger, and a leopard in a second. It really gave her a headache.


    "Your husband isn''t sleepy. Your husband might as well accompany your wife and do some of the things you did on the bed!"


    Liu Yi Chen directly carried her to the bed and laid her on it. Afterwards, he also pressed down on her. Once again, she was cleanly eaten by him.

 C102

    When Liu Yi returned in the morning, she had an almost imperceptible look of worry on her face. When she saw Li Die, she said, "Today, the Emperor decreed that I take my men to kill the bandits." A trace of reluctance flashed across his eyes as he looked at her.


    Li Die heard his words and was shocked. Then she frowned and said, "Why did the emperor send you to kill the bandits? After all, there are plenty of young generals in the current dynasty. " A look of confusion and doubt flashed across his eyes.


    He smiled and held her waist as he said, "This matter was suggested by the Grand General himself. It must be that he was scolding me in front of his residence before taking revenge!" What he said didn''t make much of a difference, but from listening to Li Die, he couldn''t help but frown. He was shocked too.


    His eyes were filled with worry. After thinking for a while, he said, "Since this matter is worth the Grand Marshal''s voice, it means that there must be a conspiracy. You must be careful." In the end, she was still extremely worried about this matter. If it was possible that she wanted to follow him directly to school, then that would be the end of the class. However, it was not allowed.


    Seeing this serious manner of hers, Liu Yi Chen couldn''t bear to let her have her way and immediately nodded his head in a serious manner.


    "When are you leaving?" She was still extremely reluctant to leave after just getting married.


    "We''ll leave in a moment." After pausing for a moment, he kissed her cheek as if he was extremely reluctant to part with her.


    "How many days do you need to go?"


    "He''ll be back in at most ten days or half a month." Since this bandit''s nest wasn''t too far away, it wouldn''t be a waste of time on the way.


    Li Die knew that even if she didn''t want to, it would be useless, so she helped him pack the clothes he needed to wear.


    Li Die brought the female servants to send him off at the entrance of the Liu residence. Her gaze, on the other hand, had always been wrapped around his body, and so had he. She never gave a shred to Li Rou Ping who was standing behind him, causing her to hate him even more.


    Li Die was so focused on him that she naturally didn''t notice Li Rou and Ping''s eyes that were filled with hatred. At this moment, her heart was in turmoil as if something was going to happen.


    After returning to the Liu residence, the uneasy feeling in Li Die''s heart became stronger. She only thought she was worried about him too much.


    "Young madam, you should eat more!" In the few days that Young Master has been gone, the young madam basically hasn''t eaten anything at all. " Yan Luo looked worriedly at her visibly thin face.


    "No worries, I still don''t have any appetite. I''ll take it down and wait for a while before eating!" She really didn''t have much appetite right now, and she hadn''t read the book in her hands for a long time. However, she still liked to hold it, as if only this could make her feel more at ease.


    "Young madam, you should eat some first. Otherwise, your body might collapse before young master can return. Wouldn''t this make young master worried?" Yan Luo was rather helpless as it tried to persuade her. A girl who was so good was now willing to give up on food and tea for him. She had lost a lot of weight, and Yan Luo could only watch anxiously in her heart!


    Li Die didn''t want her to worry too. She glanced at the food on the table and sighed helplessly. She sat down and said, "I''ll eat. That should be enough, right?" She wasn''t on a hunger strike, so why would she need such coercion?


    Yan Luo felt even more helpless. Even though it wasn''t a hunger strike, it was more terrifying than a hunger strike.


    Li Die also ate less, which made Yan Luo feel more at ease.


    "Accompany me to the main courtyard!" Li Die said to her as soon as she had finished washing up.


    Yan Luo twitched its mouth instinctively and said with disgust, "Ever since the young master left, the young lady has never given you any face. The young lady still runs more and more diligently every day. I don''t think the young lady should go." Who didn''t know that the young madam was in the young master''s heart right now? It just so happened that the young mistress had always disliked her, and this incident of Liu Yi exterminating bandits was all because of her.


    She didn''t want to go, but because Mrs Zhang was Liu Yi Chen''s biological mother, she didn''t want to go too far. Every day, she would wake up from her stupor and never wake up again.


    She could see that Liu Yi Chen was extremely filial to his mother. She didn''t want him to make things difficult for her and Zhang family.


    Moreover, even if she wanted to resist, she wouldn''t be able to.


    "She is still Yi Chen''s mother after all. It is only right for us to filial piety. Moreover, Yi Chen is currently not at home, so I don''t wish for him to have any worries." What she said was extremely honest, but she did it.


    "Young madam, take her as an elder. This servant has watched her teach you a lesson and does not take you as a junior." Yan Luo was a little angry, but it still didn''t know who it was. It still went there earlier than anyone else every day.


    "Just bear with it for a moment and then it''ll be over." As she said this, her eyes instantly dimmed. Back in the Li Residence, wasn''t she the same as this? It was just that at that time, because of her identity and him being her biological son, the Wang family didn''t mess with her so openly.


    Yan Luo knew that she must have thought back to when she was living in the Li Residence. She sighed and said, "Don''t think too much, young lady. I will accompany you to the main courtyard!" "If you go earlier, you can also go earlier and rest in peace." Li Die only smiled knowingly at her sarcasm. She knew that she was just worrying about herself.


    "Please have a good day, mother." Li Die came over on time and bowed to Zhang family members without showing any expression on her face.


    After she sat down, Li Rou Ping, who was wearing a pink dress with her waist twisted, walked in. She smiled at Mrs. Zhang and said, "Madam, please have a good time."


    Looking at Li Die who was sitting at the side, the corner of her mouth curved up into a smile as she blessed herself. She said, "Fifth Sister." Right now, she only called Fifth Sister instead of Young Madam. It was just that she didn''t even acknowledge that she was the Young Madam, that''s all.


    The handkerchief in his hand was clenched tightly, and his heart was filled with unwillingness. In the past, when they were in the Li Residence, there was no need for her to pay respects and see others'' faces. What kind of servant girl wouldn''t fawn over her if she saw her?


    Mrs. Zhang saw that her attitude was clearly different from Li Die''s. Although her face didn''t reveal any overjoyed expression, it also didn''t reveal the same cold expression she had when facing Li Die. Get up quickly! "


    Li Die still maintained her silence as she sat beside them, listening to their conversation.

 C103

    "Why is the tea so hot?" "Are you deliberately trying to scald this old woman to death?" Zhang Shi had just raised her teacup to her lips as she spoke with a warm and angry expression. The teacup in her hand was slammed down on the table by her.


    The light-yellow tea within the teacup had been greatly moved by her actions, but Zhang laoshi seemed unaffected as he continued to look at her with a pair of eyes containing traces of resentment.


    "Not my daughter-in-law." I hope Mother can calm her anger. " Li Die pursed her lips and stood up from the chair, lowering her eyebrows as she spoke in a docile manner.


    Every day, she would come here once, and every time, she would play because of a variety of small matters. She was always thinking if she should find an opportunity for her to play out in the future.


    When Li Rou Ping saw Li Rou''s angry appearance, she felt really good. She looked at Li Rou with a smile that was not a smile. Ye Zichen glared at her with a hint of provocation in his eyes.


    Yan Luo had never seen its young lady so angry. On the contrary, when she married here, she had suffered all the anger that she had never felt in the past ten years.


    He felt even more unhappy, and when he saw the look in Mrs. Zhang''s and Li Rou Ping''s eyes, his expression also became somewhat unhappy. He was about to say something when he saw his own young lady pulling his sleeve and angrily snorting a couple of times, but she swallowed the ridicule that she was about to spit out.


    As she turned her head away, Li Rou Ping did not see this scene. Instead, she was happy for her submissive appearance.


    With a smile, he said, "It''s better for Madam to calm down. Fifth Sister doesn''t touch the Yang Spring Water when she''s at home. How could she know these things?" Even though she came early every morning for such a small matter, she would always be enjoying watching her get angered.


    After being persuaded by Li Rou and Ping, Zhang Shi became increasingly unhappy with Li Die''s attitude. However, it was rare for her to feel a warm expression on her face. Just as she wanted to say something, she was interrupted by a maid who hurriedly barged in from outside the room.


    A maid wearing a green dress came in with an anxious look on her face. Before anyone could react, she had already kneeled in the middle of the floor and said, "My lady, the young master ¡­" "The young master, he ¡­"


    When Lady Zhang and Li Die heard the maidservant mention Liu Yi Chen, they immediately asked with obvious anxiousness, "Young Master, what happened to her?"


    "The soldiers who just came back to report said. Young Master, he ¡­ he''s gone missing. " The young maid''s face was clearly filled with panic. She lowered her head slightly, not daring to look at the other people in the room.


    When Li Die heard that Liu Yi Chen had gone missing, the color of her face immediately disappeared and turned extremely pale. Before he could even catch his breath, he had already fainted.


    Luckily, Yan Luo was quick to catch the hand. Li Die, who had fainted, also had an embarrassed expression on her face. She said with an obvious tone of anxiety, "Young mistress."


    Madame Zhang didn''t have the time to care about this matter, as her heart had already been thrown into Liu Yi Chen''s arms long ago. In the end, Yan Luo found a few maids and helped her into the house.


    He then called for a doctor. After confirming that she had fainted due to a fit of anxiety, he completely relaxed and waited by the bed for her to awaken.


    It was only until dusk did Li Die finally wake up. Seeing Yan Luo guarding her side, her heart felt warm for some reason. She opened her mouth and asked, "How is the situation now?"


    "Master has also returned from the assembly. He said the same thing about that little girl. After young master handed over the bandits, he was lured out and disappeared." After being together with Liu Yi Chen for such a long time, she had seen for herself how he treated her own daughter. Now that she had disappeared without a trace, her heart was filled with worry.


    "Are those soldiers coming back to report without looking for them?" Li Die tried her best to hold her hand and suppress the slight tremble in her body. She bit her lips so hard that the taste of blood permeated her mouth as if she didn''t know it.


    Seeing her in such pain, Yan Luo felt as if needles were stabbing at its heart. Tears welled up in its eyes, but it didn''t want to fall down.


    "Young madam, hurry up and let go, this way you will hurt yourself." Yan Luo hurriedly said as it looked at her lips, which had already started to crack.


    Seeing her tearful eyes looking at him, he calmed himself down before replying, "According to what the soldiers have said, they haven''t found the young lord yet, so they can''t come back to report. However, Leng Yun has been looking for Young Master and has yet to return. "


    "This time, he did not even bring Leng Yun with him?" There was a tremor in her voice that she did not even notice. She did not see Leng Yun return to report. She had originally thought that Leng Yun might be with her right now. However, upon hearing that Leng Yun was not with her, her heart began to ache even more.


    Although Leng Yun''s martial arts weren''t as profound as his, the two of them still took care of each other. Currently, he had no idea where he was, and he didn''t know what kind of danger he would face alone.


    "Go out to the manor and bring second brother here." Li Xiao Yuan was her only lifeline now. Moreover, he and Liu Yi Chen were originally good friends, so he wouldn''t just stand by and watch.


    "But Young Madam, you ¡­" "Your body." Yan Luo looked at her worriedly. It bit its lips and looked at her with an unwilling expression.


    "I''m fine, hurry up and go!" Li Die bit her lips tightly. There was an expression that could not be refused. Yan Luo looked at her determined expression. It knew that it was impossible for it to change anything, so it let out a sigh.


    Only then did he nod his head, seeing that although her face was still pale, there was nothing left for her to do. He then said, "This servant will go find Second Young Master now. Young Madam will lie down for a while, this servant will be back soon."


    "Alright, I''ll lie down for a while. Hurry up and go!" Li Die closed her eyes and said. Her expression was tinged with a tinge of grief, and her fluttering eyelashes even more so showed the languor on her face.


    Yan Luo carefully tucked her in before tiptoeing out of the room. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Li Die opened her eyes.

 C104

    His eyes were filled with pain as he stared blankly at the ceiling before closing his eyes again. A tear silently fell from the corner of his eye.


    "Fifth sister." Li Xiao Yuan pushed open the door and walked in. His expression was not as relaxed as before, and the corner of his lips slightly pursed to express his heavy mood. Her eyes were filled with a faint trace of love and doting.


    "Second brother." After Li Die heard the sound, she opened her eyes. A forced smile appeared on his face as he struggled to sit up. There was a trace of obvious weakness on his face.


    "Fifth sister, what happened to you?" Li Xiao Yuan walked in and asked with an astonished expression as he saw her lying on the bed with a pale face.


    "Second brother, I''m fine." Li Die: I don''t want to talk about this. She''s my little sister that I grew up with.


    On the other hand, she was just a little sister who was a dozen years too late. It would be difficult for him, and she had gotten used to it in the past few days.


    As for Yan Luo, it was clear that she did not think this way. Hearing her words, her face showed fury. She hurriedly opened her mouth and said, "That''s not the case."


    It was the young madame who blamed the young master for going out to exterminate the bandits, and it was also the young madame who always ended up saying the wrong things in front of the young madame.


    If it wasn''t for Madam''s daily predicament, how would the young mistress'' body be no more. "


    After Li Xiao Yuan heard what Yan Luo said, a trace of astonishment clearly appeared on his face. He then frowned slightly and said, "Why is Lady Liu like this? Fourth Sister is really something. No matter what, you are still her younger sister. How can she be like this? "


    She already knew about Li Xiao Yuan''s attitude, but after it really happened, seeing his nonchalant attitude, she was a little disappointed. However, if she did not involve herself with it normally, then he would treat her family quite well.


    Li Die gave a self-deprecating smile. Looking at his slightly conflicted face, she said nonchalantly, "It''s alright. Second brother, don''t listen to Yan Luo''s nonsense."


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Aunt Ping had already put the young madam in a difficult position even before she was married off." Seeing that she didn''t want to say anything more, Yan Luo started to refute.


    Hearing her words, Li Die''s face was already filled with anger. She scolded her, "Smoke." He signaled for her to stop talking.


    Yan Luo pouted. It lowered its eyes awkwardly, covering the pain in its eyes.


    "Did you tell mother about this?" In his impression, Lady Wang treated her very well. However, how could he know that she treated him well when he wasn''t often in the mansion? She even treated him kindly to gain a good reputation.


    Li Die just smiled bitterly and didn''t really plan to tell him anything. After all, Mrs. Wang really loved her children, and she was the only exception. Plus, he probably wouldn''t believe it, so why would he be so tired of losing their brotherly love? After all, she didn''t have much.


    Yan Luo clearly didn''t think like that. Recently, she had seen her being humiliated by Madam Zhang and mocked by Aunt Ping everyday. She was already full of tender affection for her. She was only a maid, so no matter how much suffering she suffered, it didn''t matter. However, she was an upright and honorable master, so how could she be humiliated like this?


    "Second Young Master, if that''s the case, then this servant will tell you everything!" Yan Luo appeared to be in a bad mood. It frowned slightly and didn''t look at Li Die''s eyes.


    "Yan Luo." Li Die angrily rebuked and then softened her tone, "You go out first!"


    Li Xiao Yuan frowned as he looked at the pair of master and servant. He knew that there were some things that were obviously hidden from him and did not want him to know about them.


    At the moment, he opened his mouth and said, "Fifth Sister, do you still have much more to hide from me? Do you take me as your second brother or not?"


    Li Die knew that she couldn''t completely hide this from him, but she was still thinking about how much she should hide from him.


    When Li Xiao Yuan saw her frown, he had obviously guessed what she meant. His face had a clear expression of anger; he had always thought that his fifth sister was just a gentle girl. He didn''t expect it to be a stubborn one.


    "Is there something that you can''t tell your brother, or do you always treat your brother as if he''s your own relative and you don''t want to tell him anything?" Li Xiao Yuan tightly stared at her. At this moment, he had quite the demeanor of an elder brother.


    "Second Brother, you know that''s not what I meant, it''s just that I don''t want you to make things difficult for me." Li Die lowered her head as she spoke, like a child who had done something wrong.


    However, when Li Xiao Yuan heard her explanation, he didn''t reveal a smile. Instead, a complicated expression flashed through his eyes. The way he looked at her also became more and more affectionate.


    He didn''t know how much had happened to his sister when he didn''t know. He also didn''t know how many times he had to endure in order to train her to such a state.


    "Alright, Yan Luo, tell me!" She knew that Yan Luo felt sorry for her. Naturally, it was impossible for her to think of herself as an ordinary person. She would say some insignificant things and hide all the grievances that she had suffered.


    "In reply to Second Young Master''s words, it''s not that the young mistress doesn''t want to go home and tell Madam. It''s just that Madame''s heart is aching so much that Aunt Ping''s bones are aching. On the contrary, she doesn''t like the young mistress." Yan Luo ignored the warning look in her daughter''s eyes.


    Hearing that, Li Xiao Yuan''s heart became heavy. How could he be as relaxed as Yan Luo? He repeatedly shook his head and said, "Impossible, how could mother be like this? Fifth Sister is also my mother''s own daughter, what kind of mother doesn''t like her own daughter? " Li Xiao Yuan looked at her with an expression of disbelief.


    After hesitating for a while, Yan Luo bit her lips. Seeing that her young lady had closed her eyes and allowed herself to speak, she steeled her heart and continued, "Not only is the second young master unwilling to believe it, even this servant isn''t willing to believe it. However, madam simply doesn''t like the young mistress.


    After a pause, he continued, "Even regarding the matter between the young mistress and the young master, Aunt Ping insisted on standing between the young mistress and the young master. The madam and the master also helped her make things difficult for the young mistress, and no one would think whether the young mistress would be sad or sad.

 C105

    "Fifth sister, it''s been hard on you." Li Xiao Yuan looked at her with a pampered expression. However, it was already a foregone conclusion. What use was there in knowing something?


    "I''m fine, second brother. You don''t need to speak nonsense. After all, I''ve been away from home for so many years, so it''s normal for my mother to be a bit distant from me." Li Die saw his frown and quickly tried to comfort him. She was already used to it, but if she was asked to return to her innocent look, would that really make things difficult for her?


    Towards the Zhang clan''s many tolerance, she was only doing it out of filial piety. Otherwise, why would she be able to tolerate such grievances?


    "Mother is really confused. You were born in the tenth month of her pregnancy. Moreover, you and Fourth Sister are twins. Why is it that she doesn''t recognize any of you?" Li Xiao Yuan was obviously angry. Only now did he clearly see the true face of the harmonious family he had always thought they were. It wasn''t like the one he had in the past; how could he not be angry when his hopes were dashed?


    At this moment, Yan Luo was completely silent. She had said everything she wanted to say, and it would be real if she continued to follow Yu Yue. She was just a servant, complaining for her master was true loyalty. That was truly courting death!


    No master would want such a talkative and raving servant. Even if she had grown up with her, she would never have liked someone like her as close as she was as a sister.


    "Second Brother, Mother only dotes on Fourth Sister, so she didn''t consider Zhou Quan as well." Li Die comforted him with a weak smile. At this moment, her body hadn''t completely recovered, but it was still much better than before.


    "Fifth sister, you don''t need to keep it a secret for mother anymore." Li Xiao Yuan bitterly smiled. If anyone knew that his mother was such an eccentric person, they wouldn''t be in a good mood!


    "Alright, second brother, let''s not think about this anymore. Right now, I''m already married." Li Die received the tea from Yan Luo and took a sip. He felt his throat wasn''t so dry anymore, so he continued, "I didn''t tell you before, so I didn''t want you to be stuck in a dilemma." After all, Lady Wang treated him sincerely and kindly.


    If he was going to fall out with Lady Wang just for her, he would definitely not do so. If he continued to watch his little sister live in misery, he would not be able to do so. Rather than making things difficult for him on both sides, she might as well not tell him.


    "Fifth sister." It was obvious that he didn''t agree with Li Die''s words. He frowned and looked at her.


    "Alright, Second Brother, I called you here for a reason." Li Die did not want to waste any more time, after all, she was worried about Liu Yi Chen.


    When Li Xiao Yuan heard this, he slightly frowned. He had heard a bit about Liu Yi Chen''s matter. He immediately guessed why she had come looking for him and tentatively asked: "Is it because of sister''s matter?"


    Li Die wasn''t surprised that he knew about this. After all, this wasn''t a secret, and he had a lot of friends. It was normal for him to know about this.


    At this moment, she nodded her head without any doubt before continuing, "It is likely that second brother already knows that Yi Chen has already disappeared without a reason. Besides, the incident of the bandits was recommended by the Grand General of the Hussars himself. I''m really worried. "


    Although Li Xiao Yuan knew about this matter, he also didn''t know the details of it. She only knew that Liu Yi Chen went with a group of bandits to exterminate them because he had been deceived by the bandits and thus went missing. When he heard her mention that it was the Grand General hussar who recommended it like the Emperor, he frowned.


    He became even more furious, but he did not say much. Instead, he looked at her and comforted her, "Fifth Sister, don''t think too much about taking care of yourself. Moreover, brother-in-law''s martial arts are also quite high. I don''t think anything big will happen. "


    Towards his consolation, she could only nod her head, speaking with some difficulty, "Right now, the people he has brought have all returned. I am worried about leaving only Leng Yun to find him. I want to ask second brother to help me find it too. " With that, she looked at him with eyes full of expectation.


    Liu Yi Chen was originally his good friend, and now that he was his brother-in-law, how could he just stand there and watch without doing anything? Thus, after hearing her request, he nodded his head and agreed without even thinking.


    Seeing that he agreed, Li Die finally felt relieved and showed a sincere smile.


    Li Xiao Yuan was very happy to be able to see her smile. Although he was her blood brother, they were still different males and females. Moreover, it was already too late, so it was not good for him to continue staying.


    After the discussion was over, she stood up and looked at her, "Fifth Sister, just take care of your health. I will inform you about this as soon as I have some information."


    Li Die nodded, and watched him leave. Then she turned to her and said, "Why do you have to tell him this? This left him in a dilemma. Furthermore, right now, we have already left the Li Residence. " She spoke with sincerity.


    Yan Luo no longer had that fearless attitude from before. It lowered its head with a pitiful look. Anyone who saw it wouldn''t be able to blame it.


    "This servant''s doing this for the young madam''s own good. Moreover, the second young master needs to know sooner or later." She did not feel that she had done anything wrong. Even though she was afraid that her young lady would be angry, she would still do the same if she was given the choice again.


    "Scram, Scram, Scram." Li Die said three words before closing her eyes. He immediately kneeled to the ground and looked at the floor in front of him with half-bowed head. He said, "Young madam, don''t be angry. This servant also feels sorry for the young mistress and doesn''t want you and Aunt Ping to continue to treat the young lady like this. The young lady is still unable to resist." His voice was muffled with a trace of fear.


    Li Die wasn''t angry with her, she just felt helpless. She knew she was doing this for her own good, and couldn''t bear Zhang family making things difficult for her.


    However, she had already married someone else long ago.

 C106

    How could he possibly tell Li Xiao Yuan that everything was fine?


    "Get up! I am not angry, I just told second brother, so what? Li Die opened her eyes and looked at him. There was no anger in her eyes.


    Seeing this, Yan Luo let out a sigh of relief and stood up. After knowing that she wasn''t angry, she was no longer as reserved as she was before.


    "Young madam, your body has not recovered yet. You can''t keep working so hard." Now you just need to lie down and rest. The second young master will definitely find the young master. " Seeing that she wasn''t angry with herself, Yan Luo began to chit chat again.


    Li Die didn''t have any averse feelings towards this. She knew that she was doing this for her own good. He smiled and shook his head as he said to her, "I''m really afraid of you. You should hurry back to rest!"


    "Young madam, you don''t have to worry about this servant. When the young madam is resting, this servant will naturally go out. " Yan Luo looked at her with an unrestrained expression. Seeing that she was so unyielding, Yan Luo obediently closed its eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Li Die didn''t think she would fall asleep either. Maybe it was because she had expended too much energy during the day, so she fell asleep the moment she closed her eyes.


    "Young Madam." Yan Luo walked into the room early in the morning with a bronze bowl in its hands. Seeing that Yan Luo was still lying on the bed, the smile on its face was replaced with a gentle smile.


    "Hm." Li Die had been sleeping very lightly, but when she heard the sound, she woke up. A pair of beautiful eyes still seemed to be open, which was extremely seductive. Because she had just woken up, her voice was still soft and pleasant. He then asked, "What time is it now?"


    "It is already time. Is the young madam going to get up?" After Yan Luo heard the question, she put down the copper bowl in her hands and quickly walked over. She leaned forward slightly and said with a smile.


    "Is it so late?" There was a bit of confusion on Li Die''s face, but she quickly recovered. There was a faint sense of fatigue between her brows.


    "Serve me up!" Li Die lowered her head and stopped looking at Yan Luo. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, but no trace of emotion could be seen on his face.


    "What kind of clothes does young madam want to wear today?" Yan Luo lowered its head and said as it raised its eyebrows.


    "I''ll take that cyan one!" She was the most flattering. The wardrobe was mostly green, with a plain white skirt.


    "Yes." Yan Luo turned around and took out a green robe and skirt from the cabinet. The dress was embroidered with pieces of bamboo leaves. It was as if his movements were swaying in the wind.


    One could see how exquisite its embroidery work was. The robe fell between the skirts, layer upon layer. When she started walking again, her skirt fluttered in the wind.


    "The young madam''s skin is fair. She''ll look the best in this blue skirt." Yan Luo looked at the skirt she was wearing with a smile that was not a smile, and could not help but praise it.


    Yan Luo was quite anxious when it saw that she had been frowning all day, but it didn''t dare to show its face. That was why it would purposely say something so relaxed in order to make her happy.


    Li Die knew what she was thinking. Seeing her work so hard for her, she couldn''t bear it anymore. Under her expectation, the corner of her mouth curled up into a bitter smile. She had never known that a person''s smile could be so bitter and unbearable.


    "Alright, since young madam doesn''t want to laugh, then stop. Seeing this made this servant''s heart ache. " Yan Luo lowered its eyelashes, covering its slightly red eyes. It bit its lips, forcefully suppressing the tears that were on the verge of spilling out.


    He cleared his throat and made sure nothing was amiss before purposely changing the subject. "Since young madam is wearing this skirt today, how about I make a new bun for young madam''s hair?"


    Right now, she didn''t have the mind to care about the bun. All she did was to pass the time. It was better than leaving her to indulge in her own thoughts. He nodded and still didn''t say anything.


    His expression did not seem to contain any anxiety, but it also seemed as if he was looking at something else through the tomb.


    Yan Luo was already used to seeing her like this. Ever since Liu Yi Chen had led his troops to exterminate the bandits, she had become like this.


    Her snow-white fingers moved back and forth between her silky black hair, forming a loose bun in the blink of an eye.


    His hair was loose and loose on his head, but it was also held in place by a golden hairpin, drooping with some golden tassels.


    A strand of black hair fell from his ear, adding to his lazy temperament. A pair of round, white pearl earrings hung from his round, sparkling earlobes.


    There was a dark green jade hairpin on his head, which complemented his blue long skirt.


    "It''s been so many days, has there been any news from second brother?" Li Die clenched her fists tightly, then loosened them again, and finally loosened them again. This proved that she was feeling anxious and helpless over and over again.


    "Not yet." Yan Luo looked at her worriedly. Then, it continued, "It might be best if there''s no news of you right now." Besides, the young master''s martial arts were not something those bandits could compare to. It might be because the young master is trapped somewhere right now. " Yan Luo didn''t even feel guilty about saying those words.


    "Is that so? Is he really stuck in that place with no way of getting out? " Li Die looked at her with expectation in her eyes. There was a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth. She knew that there was no news about it, but even she couldn''t control her own worry and longing.


    He was worried that if he wasn''t injured at the moment, he might still be able to eat. After all, having grown up in such a pampered manner, he had not suffered even a little. At this moment, it was unknown whether or not he would be able to endure it.


    "Young Master will definitely come back. Young Master loves Young Madam so much, how could he be willing to leave her alone? " Yan Luo seemed to be telling her, but it also seemed to be telling herself. Her tone was filled with firm conviction, causing Li Die to be stunned for a moment. She then nodded her head vigorously and agreed to her words. He stopped talking about it.


    Li Die was still staring blankly at the handkerchief in her hand, which was embroidered with mandarins and ducks.

 C107

    Just as she was looking, Zi Yi ran into the house with a happy expression and said, "Young mistress is overjoyed. Young master ¡­ The Young Master is back. " The purple dress was given to her as a maid along with Yan Luo.


    When they were at the Peacock Pavilion, other than Yan Luo, she also felt that Zi Yi''s ability was not bad, so she brought her along as well. After thinking of her kindness, the purple-dressed woman now served him even more wholeheartedly.


    "What?" You mean? "Fly dust, is Yi dust back?" Li Die was so excited that she dropped the handkerchief in her hand. She asked with a face full of excitement, afraid that she had heard wrongly.


    "Yes, Young Master is currently in the front hall. "Just some injuries." Zi Yi said with a smile on his face. As he looked at Li Die''s agitated expression, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but smile. When Yan Luo heard this news, its face was filled with joy. It looked at Li Die, who didn''t know what to do, and reminded her, "Young mistress, let''s hurry up and go to the front hall to take a look!"


    "Alright. We''ll go now. " Li Die nodded happily in agreement.


    After resting for a few days, her body was much better than before. However, her originally lush cheeks had now become somewhat thinner.


    "Mother." Li Die, who had just entered the main hall, saw Lady Zhang holding Liu Yi Chen''s hand, inspecting something up and down! His body was also stained with a lot of bloodstains. It was obvious that he was in a sorry state. His face was also somewhat pale. However, when he saw her enter, starlight shot out from her eyes. It was as if she was the most dazzling star in the sky.


    When others saw it, they couldn''t help but sink into despair.


    When Mrs. Zhang saw her enter, she gave a cold snort. However, because of Liu Yi Chen''s presence, she didn''t deliberately make things difficult for her like before. However, he continued to mock Chen''er, "What, are you disappointed that Chen''er wasn''t killed by you?"


    "Mother." Liu Yi Chen looked at Li Die. Because of Mrs. Zhang''s harsh words, her eyes turned slightly red, and she lowered her head, not letting others see her frail appearance. He bit his lips but stubbornly refused to let the tears in his eyes fall. When he saw her in such a state, he felt even more pain in his heart.


    In the past few days, the only person he missed the most was Li Die. He was already satisfied to be able to come back alive and see him again.


    However, he did not expect that the person he thought about in his heart would suffer such grievances in the manor. His words were a little heavier as he said it.


    When Mrs. Zhang saw Liu Yi Chen speak to her in such a manner, she angrily glared at Li Die. In the end, when she saw his whole body looking like this, she still couldn''t bear to say any more heavy words to him.


    Looking at his injured body, his heart ached even more. He immediately went forward to help him back to his room. "Mother will help you return to your room first. I''ll have the family doctor come over to see you later."


    "Yes." This time around, he did not refuse. Firstly, he could not disobey his mother too much, and secondly, he truly did not have the strength to do so.


    Leng Yun followed behind him, and his situation was much better than his own.


    Li Die followed closely behind him, her eyes not daring to leave him. She was afraid that this was just a dream. When he woke up, he still hadn''t come back, but she was still alone with them.


    "Madam, Young Madam." The manor''s doctor was an old man who was over his birthday. His temples had already turned white, and the beard on his chin was as white as the snow during winter.


    A pair of eyes the size of a green bean would often shine with a bright light, but he would give off a warm and gentle feeling.


    The medicine man had already stayed in the Liu residence for more than a decade, so Liu Yi Chen didn''t have many rules for him, and was quite friendly with him.


    "Quickly come and check on Chen''er''s injuries." When Zhang Shi saw the Prefecture Physician coming over, she immediately stopped him from bowing. Her words were filled with a thick sense of anxiety.


    "Yes." "Yes." The doctor indifferently replied, before stepping out of the way of the crowd, carefully looking at the wounds on Liu Yi Chen''s body, which were of varying sizes.


    The frown that had been plastered on his face completely loosened after a series of confirmation. With a relaxed expression, he cupped his hands towards the Zhang clan and said: "The wound on Young Master''s body is not too bad, it doesn''t matter. I need some rest, I will prepare some medicine and Madame will send someone to catch some of it. As we drink three meals a day, the wounds on young master''s body will quickly heal. "


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Lady Zhang and Li Die let out a sigh of relief. The smile on their faces was a bit more genuine than usual.


    Finally, when Mrs. Zhang saw Liu Yi Chen, she revealed a tired expression and then led her servant girl out. After she left the room, the originally tired and tired Liu Yi Chen looked at her with a glimmer in his eyes.


    At this moment, how could he see any signs of fatigue. Li Die also shook her head and gave a bitter smile.


    She didn''t know when he had learned to do this, but Yan Luo and Zi Yi had already left at an unknown time. At this moment, only the two of them remained in the room.


    Liu Yi Chen didn''t have any more concerns. Watching her walk towards him step by step, he couldn''t help but feel itchy in his heart. He grabbed her soft white hand and said, "Die''er, I''m back." There was a sense of satisfaction and a trace of pride in his expression.


    Li Die didn''t expose him. She just looked at him with a smile, but her expression was full of satisfaction.


    "Yeah, I know." There was a subtle tremor in her voice. She was afraid. I''m afraid this is just a beautiful dream.


    "Dia''Er, it''s so good to be able to see you again." Liu Yi Chen said with a smile as he tightly held her small hand.


    "Fly dust." Li Die finally couldn''t hold it back this time. Her nose was sour and astringent, and her eyes were bulging with pain. The voice that came out of his mouth sounded like it was about to cry.


    "Yi Chen, you should rest for now!" Li Die said to him after she had adjusted herself.


    "No. I want to have a good look at you. For a period of time, leaving you alone at home would be making you feel wronged. " When Liu Yi Chen said this, he clearly remembered the attitude Mrs. Zhang had when they were in the main hall.

 C108

    "I will not feel wronged. As long as you can return, I will not feel wronged no matter what." Li Die looked at him with a smile, completely satisfied.


    "Alright, let''s take a rest first. I need to check on the progress of the medicinal herb." Li Die pulled out her small hand that he held tightly in his own.


    "Young Madam." Seeing that she was the one coming over, Yan Luo didn''t get up. It was just a shout from its original position. The corner of its mouth slightly curled up as if it was very happy.


    "How''s the medicine going?" Right now, she was completely and wholeheartedly satisfied. Naturally, she wasn''t in the mood to tease her about anything. She asked while looking at the black medicine jar in front of her.


    "It''s almost ready." Yan Luo then stood up. After a pause, he continued, "This time, young master is back. The young mistress doesn''t have to worry about young master''s lack of food and tea. We need to properly make up for the few days of slimming down." Yan Luo nodded its head as it spoke, as if it were confirming the truth.


    "Alright, I''ll hurry and give the medicine to Yi Wu Chen. If the medicine gets cold, it won''t be good."


    "The medicine bowl is hot." This servant will carry it! " Yan Luo said with some reluctance.


    "It''s fine." Li Die smiled faintly. Only after doing such a small thing would she feel relieved. Without waiting for Yan Luo to say anything, he turned around and walked out of the kitchen with the bowl in his hand.


    "The medicine is ready. Take it and sleep!" Li Die walked in, placed Yao Wan to the side, and said directly to Liu Yi Chen who looked a little tired.


    "Yes." "Alright." He had never seen her like this before, so he was stunned. Looking at the faint smile on her lips, she felt extremely satisfied.


    "Be careful, it''s a little hot." Li Die gently stirred the bowl with her spoon. She waited until it was a bit warm before giving it to Liu Yi.


    He held it in his mouth without even batting an eyelid. Only after Yao Wan saw the bottom of it did she help him lie down.


    "You rest first. I''ll go to the kitchen to check on the meals that I gave you." Li Die looked at him with eyes full of love and a look that even she did not realize.


    "It''s enough for the servants to go, you have to rest well by yourself." Liu Yi Chen said as he restrained his fatigue.


    "I''m fine. I just want to do something for you personally. Sleep for a while. I''ll be back when you wake up. " Li Die gently covered his body with a blanket. This time, Liu Yi Chen wasn''t able to resist the exhaustion, and fell into a deep sleep.


    Shang Wen had always been at Li Die''s residence. Now that he saw her leave, his face lit up with joy as he ran back to Li Rou Ping''s residence, Green Pingping Pavilion.


    "Aunt Ping." Shang Wen walked into the house with light footsteps. Li Rou Ping was wearing a light red skirt, revealing half of her snow-white breasts. On her waist, there was an orange belt tied around her slim waist.


    The wide cuffs hung to the hem of her skirt. It revealed a snow-white arm that was as slender as jade. Her curvy body was tightly wrapped within the light red dress. It was quite tempting to look at it.


    "How is it?" After hearing Shang Wen''s voice, Li Rou Ping happily put down the pearl hairpin in her hand and hastily turned around to ask Shang Wen. There was a trace of urgency on his face.


    "The young madam has already left." Shang Wen lowered his head slightly as he spoke, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, clearly showing his current mood.


    "Is that true?" Li Rou and Ping were naturally extremely happy in their hearts when they heard this news, but it only lasted for a short moment before they returned to their original calm appearance.


    "Yes, your servant saw with her own eyes the young lady leaving before walking in the direction of the kitchen." This servant has just returned to report to Aunt Ping. " Shang Wen knew that she was paranoid and thus didn''t have any dissatisfaction with her question. He answered truthfully.


    "Then hurry up and clean me up." After hearing what she said, Li Rou Ping relaxed and said to her with a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    There was only a hint of arrogance between his brows. Shang Wen bent his waist as he listened to her words. Then, he walked over to her and held the ivory comb in his hand and began to count for her.


    "Hurry up, if Li Die returns later, see how I''ll deal with you." Li Rou Ping looked at the movements of her hands and frowned slightly as she lectured.


    "Yes." "Yes." Shang Wen naturally didn''t dare to disobey her. She knew how many methods Li Rou Ping had to deal with the servants. Thinking of this, she felt her whole body tremble, and her hands move even faster.


    "Aunt Ping, are you going to wear this pure gold hairpin inlaid with gems, or are you going to use this step to shake it?" Shang Wen found that he could not understand her meaning, but he did not dare to waste any more time. He was afraid that Li Die would leave so soon. At that time, she would be the most miserable one.


    "I''ll take this scarlet gold hairpin!" Li Rou Ping didn''t even bother to look at her. She only gave a faint glance at the hand gesture she was holding, causing Shang Wen''s forehead to faintly sweat. Only then did he speak.


    "Yes." After receiving the order, Shang Wen heaved a sigh of relief and placed the jewelry box to the side. He then lightly took out the pure gold hairpin and placed it on her head. The hairpin was inlaid with a round, plump, and bright pearl. The pearl was surrounded by a circle of inlaid red gemstones.


    It looked extremely extravagant, and a pair of earrings made from Dongzhu beads hung from its earlobes.


    The eyeliner drawn on her long eyebrows was extremely tall, and she looked extremely charming. Her small and full lips were covered with a layer of bright red lipstick.


    "Let''s go!" Li Rou Ping smiled and said with satisfaction as she looked at her reflection in the copper mountain.


    "Yes." Shang Wen nodded and followed closely behind her. After pausing for a moment, he saw that she seemed to be in a good mood. He then continued, "Young master will definitely be happy to see the beauty of Aunt Ping."


    Although Li Rou Ping did not believe Shang Wen''s flattery, she was still very happy in the bottom of her heart. This was a woman''s nature. No matter how smart a woman was, she always looked forward to others praising her.


    "Bring the soup of nourishing ginseng from the kitchen with you." After throwing down those words, Li Rou Ping took the lead to walk out.


    "Elder brother Wu Chen?" Li Rou and Ping entered Li Die''s and Liu Yi Chen''s courtyard. The moment they stepped into the room and saw him vaguely lying on the bed, they could not help but cry out.


    "Who?"


    When Liu Yi Chen heard this strange voice, he slightly frowned.

 C109

    He seemed to wake up from his dream with extreme reluctance.


    "Elder brother Wu Chen." This time, Li Rou Ping became bolder and bolder. Seeing that there was no Li Die in the room, she slightly sighed and took a few steps forward as if she was walking on a bed. She stopped when she was less than a step away from him, looking at him with a gentle expression.


    "Why are you here?" When Liu Yi Chen saw that it was her, he wrinkled his brows, never letting go.


    It was all a lie to see her come back as soon as I opened my eyes. At this moment, she opened her eyes but didn''t see her return. Instead, she saw a woman dressed in flowery attire. It was truly infuriating. Liu Yi Chen couldn''t help but be filled with anxiety.


    "Elder Brother Chen, you were worried about dead Ping''er when you went missing." Seeing that you''ve returned safely, Ping`er can finally relax. " Li Rou Ping took the handkerchief and pretended to be sad as she wiped away the tears that did not exist.


    Her pair of eyes were taking advantage of Liu Yi Chen''s inattentiveness to wander around.


    "Now that we''ve met, you should go back quickly!" Liu Yi Chen had originally been a bit depressed from his injuries, but after seeing the pungent smell of her rouge make him even more impatient, he didn''t think about what he had to say.


    "Elder brother Wu Chen?" Li Rou Ping seemed to not believe that he would treat her like this. She looked at him with a pair of innocent eyes that were filled with tears.


    "Elder brother Wu Chen, you must take good care of your injury this time. This is the nourishing ginseng soup personally concocted by Ping-er. Do you want to try it, elder brother Wu Chen?" Li Rou Ping pretended to be pitiful for a long time. When she saw that he didn''t have any other expression other than a frown and that he didn''t have the expression she wanted to see, she couldn''t help but change her strategy.


    When he was holding the bowl, he intentionally let go of his sleeve, revealing his arm that was as white as jade.


    As she got closer, Liu Yi Chen felt even more annoyed. He scolded her, "I only brought you here to protect my parents. Now you don''t need to be so careful in trying to please me.


    I won''t like you. If there''s nothing else, don''t come back to Snowfall Pavilion in the future. "


    Liu Yi Chen was already tired of her being merciless, and he didn''t see the viciousness and viciousness in her eyes. The handkerchief in his hand was tightly clenched, as if he wanted to tear it apart to quell the anger in his heart.


    Li Rou''s heart was filled with unwillingness as she looked at him. Seeing that he didn''t have the slightest bit of gentleness on his face, she gritted her teeth and continued calling out in a gentle voice, "Elder Brother Wu Chen?"


    "Get out." Liu Yi Chen didn''t want to hear her voice for even a second, as if he didn''t want to see her again.


    Li Rou and Ping looked at him and noticed that he didn''t seem to have any intentions of reneging on his promise. After glaring at him hatefully, she bit her lips and ran out.


    "Aunt Ping ¡­" "Aunt Ping." Seeing her run out with tears in her eyes, Shang Wen anxiously chased after her while calling out to her.


    "Aunt Ping." When Shang Wen saw her stop, he immediately took a few steps forward and chased after her. Due to the lack of breath, his small face was flushed red and his small mouth was half-open.


    "Pah!" Hearing her call him, Li Rou Ping turned around and hit her face with a "pa" sound. Her delicate face immediately swelled up.


    "Aunt Ping, please calm your anger." Shang Wen immediately knelt on the ground and said in a choked voice.


    "Li Die, you bitch." Li Rou Ping''s eyes revealed a trace of bone-piercing hatred. She did not lower her head to look at Shang Wen and instead seemed to be looking into the distance. The handkerchief in her hand had long since been crushed beyond recognition.


    "Aunt Ping, why don''t you think of some other way? Maybe it can make Young Master loathe her." Shang Wen heard the hatred in Li Rou Ping''s voice and his entire body trembled inexplicably. He slightly raised his face and looked at her as he spoke.


    "Oh!" After Li Rou Ping heard her voice, she seemed extremely interested. A hint of a smile also appeared on her face as she said, "Tell me, what other methods are there?"


    "This servant does remember that young master had a wife who pointed out the concubine servant girl, Xiao''er. "I heard that Young Master has never asked for Yu''er." After Shang Wen finished speaking, he lowered his head once again. It was impossible to see the expression on his face.


    "Get up!" Li Rou Ping was obviously very satisfied with her earlier. Her gloomy face was replaced with a smile as she spoke to her.


    "Thank you, Aunt Ping." Shang Wen''s face was clearly full of smiles as he stood up, looking at her with a respectful expression.


    "Go and get Yu''er." Li Rou Ping said to her. After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards her Tsui Ping Pavilion.


    "Yes." Shang Wen nodded his head as the corner of his mouth lifted slightly. He glanced at the Snowfall Pavilion without leaving a trace, and an obscure expression flashed across his eyes.


    "Aunt Ping, Lady Fu Er is coming over." Shang Wen, who was walking at the front, lowered his head slightly as he saw Li Rou Ping sitting on the soft chair.


    "Aunt Ping." Seeing Li Rou and Ping Ping, Zhuo''er took a step forward, bowed, and said. He didn''t know why Li Rou Ping was looking for him, so he didn''t dare to say anything more. He only carefully bowed.


    "Miss Ling''er, please wake up. "Sit." Li Rou had a warm expression on her face. When she saw that Fu Er seemed to have calmed down, she revealed a mocking smile as she turned to Shang Wen and said, "Shang Wen, serve tea to Lady Fu Er."


    "Yes."


    "Miss Fu Er, before I even entered the mansion, I already knew that Miss Fu Er is a maid that Madam personally pointed out to Young Master. I had originally wanted to invite Miss Fu Er over, but now that I''ve invited you over, I feel more amiable." The corner of Li Rou Ping''s mouth slightly raised. Her brows revealed a bit of her usual fierceness, but there was also a touch of gentleness and friendliness.


    It was obvious that this kind of appearance of Li Rou Ping made it easier for people to feel close to her. Hearing her flattery, Mao''er''s face clearly showed a trace of joy.


    Originally, she had been pointed out by Mrs. Zhang to Liu Yi Chen to be a maid, but the other maids were all envious of her, so Liu Yi Chen didn''t reject her. Although she was staying in the room, she hadn''t touched her until now.

 C110

    Su-Er had a high heart, so how could she bear such treatment from Liu Yi Chen? If it wasn''t for his methods, she would have already thought of another way.


    "This servant is only a maid, how could I get such praise from this lady?" Although Xiao Yan said those words, his expression was also filled with arrogance. In the manor, who didn''t know that the person Liu Yi Chen loved the most was only Li Die? And the current Li Rou Ping was the same as the Fu Er from before. It was just that they raised an extra person in the mansion.


    "Miss Ling''er, please try this tea. It was newly sent by the Madam." Li Rou Ping could see that although Xiao Er appeared respectful on the surface, her expression was also extremely disdainful.


    "Thank you, Aunt Ping." After giving an indifferent response, Xiao Yan took a sip of Shang Wenxin''s tea. The corner of his mouth was slightly raised and his gaze towards her had also changed.


    "Miss Su''er, how do you think my tea can get in?" Li Rou Ping looked at her with a faint smile. Her white and smooth fingertips unconsciously touched the completely green jade bracelet on her wrist.


    When she looked at the jade-green jade bracelet on her wrist, there was a trace of jealousy and greed in her eyes.


    Li Rou Ping took in the entirety of her expression. She quietly pursed her lips and used the tea cup to cover the trace of a smile on her face.


    "The things here from Aunt Ping are naturally all good. All the people in this mansion know that Aunt Ping is the most favored by the madame, so everything in the mansion is only given to her. " Xiao''er withdrew the jade bracelet on her wrist and covered her lips as she smiled, concealing the embarrassment she had just shown.


    "Lady Fu Er is flattering me. However, I am relying on Madam''s love to survive in this mansion. However, although the young madam may not be too fond of the young lady, she was fortunate enough to be doted on by the young master. Thus, within the residence, there is no one who can surpass her. " After a pause, he continued, "On the other hand, I found that Miss Fu Er was rather popular. Thus, I am extremely worried about Miss Fu Er in the mansion."


    "Your servant is humble, but fortunately, Aunt likes me. It''s your servant''s fortune." After hearing Li Rou Ping''s flattery, obvious happiness could be seen on the face of Fu Er''s face. The corner of her mouth slightly curled up, showing a trace of arrogance.


    "It seems that Miss Xiao''er is a stranger to speak like this. Now that she has such a high position in the clan, it makes me feel extremely pained for her."


    It is a pity that I am able to defend myself but I am also unable to protect Miss Fu Er. " Li Rou Ping covered her lips with the handkerchief and spoke. Her words revealed a faint coaxing intent.


    "This servant thanks concubine for her good intentions." Lady Suo''er stood up and bowed as she spoke.


    "Speaking of which, when I went to Snowfall Pavilion just now and saw Fifth Sister taking care of Young Master by herself, I also worked a bit too hard. Even if I had to look at the brewed medicine and the stewed tonic in the kitchen, I couldn''t care less about Young Master." Li Rou Ping saw that her expression clearly changed for a moment, so she continued, "If there''s a young and beautiful girl, please wait on the Young Master and show some consideration. I believe that young master will not only love fifth sister like this anymore. "


    Xiao''er lowered her head to listen carefully. Her lowered eyelashes covered up her true feelings. The corner of her mouth was pursed slightly, but she did not speak carelessly. The handkerchief in her hand had unknowingly been stirred up, revealing her current conflicted thoughts.


    "Shang Wen, bring me the jade hairpin made from mutton fat and white jade." Li Rou and Ping glanced at Fu Er as they spoke with a slight smile on their lips.


    "Yes." When Shang Wen heard her words, he naturally understood what she meant. He glanced at Xiao''Er and slightly nodded his head before stepping back. From Li Rou Ping''s jewelry box, he took out a hair hairpin made of white jade and walked over.


    "I have quite the affinity with Miss Xiao Er when we meet. There is nothing much here with me. Today, this hairpin shall be considered as a gift for Miss Xiao Er." Li Rou Ping took the hairpin that Shang Wen handed to her, and put her hands in between her hair, while the corner of her mouth slightly curled up as she said this.


    "Thank you, Aunt." Suo''er looked at the hairpin Li Rou Ping had stuck in her hair. Her eyes were bright.


    "Lady Fu Er is young and beautiful, but when she carries this hairpin, it makes her skin look even more snow-white." Li Rou Ping''s expression fell on her face. The corners of her mouth held a faint smile as she spoke.


    "How could a servant''s posture compare to an aunt''s?" Fu Er tightly gripped the handkerchief in her hand and lowered her head as she spoke. His lowered eyelashes covered the disdain in his eyes.


    "Since concubine has nothing to do, then this servant will take my leave first." Seeing that she had nothing else to say, Su''Er put on a faint smile and said.


    "Yes." "Go on!"


    After seeing that Xiao''er''s back was nowhere to be seen, Shang Wen stepped forward, and with a faint smile on his face, he said gently, "If aunt says it like this, will Xiao''er be able to follow your wishes?"


    Naturally." Li Rou Ping showed a trace of understanding on her face as she paused for a moment before continuing, "Mao''er has a small heart, and now that she has seen what I have here, she naturally has an unresigned heart. Moreover, Liu Yi Chen is so handsome, so naturally, Xiao''er will feel a little greedy. As long as she has this greed ¡­ " He didn''t finish his sentence, but Li Rou, Ping, and Shang Wen, who were in the room, naturally knew what he was going to say. They looked at each other and smiled. Of course, they didn''t have to say anything else.


    After leaving Li Rou Ping''s place, she directly returned to her room and sat in front of the copper mirror. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, the corner of her mouth slightly raised as she reached out her hand to touch the white jade hairpin that Li Rou Ping had inserted into her hair.


    With a faint expression of happiness, her soft and white fingers slid across the rouge powder placed in front of the dressing table. An extremely faint smile slipped across his face.


    Her eyebrows were curved like willow leaves, her eyes were slightly raised, and her cherry lips were painted with a layer of bright blubber.


    She took off her hair and tied it into a complex bun. She purposely chose a light yellow dress. She stood up and looked at herself with a satisfied smile.


    "Young Master." In her hands was a cup of ginseng soup. When she entered the room, she saw that Li Die was not in the room. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief. He was getting bolder and bolder.


    Liu Yi Chen was disturbed from his sleep one after another. He was already filled with dissatisfaction. At this moment, seeing that Mao''er was still unconscious, he began to move his slim waist in a coquettish manner.


    Liu Yi Chen wrinkled his brows, with a dissatisfied look in his eyes, calmly glancing at her.

 C111

    "Young master, this is the ginseng soup personally brewed by this servant. It is also good for young master''s health." Young Master, please try it. " Xiao Er took a deep breath and thought about what Li Rou Ping had said to her today. She felt more confident.


    Liu Yi Chen looked at her with an indifferent look, giving her goosebumps. Thinking about his future fortune, she bit her lips, not avoiding his gaze in the slightest, and directly met his gaze.


    Liu Yi Chen moved his mouth and was about to yell at her, but his eyes were already focused on Li Die, who was standing at the doorway. He revealed a smiling and doting expression.


    When she saw his expression, she was delighted. He only thought that it was him smiling at him. His movements became bolder and bolder, and he half-bent to help Ye Xiao up.


    Li Die, who had just come in, stopped him, "Stop." Hearing her voice, the movements of her hands paused. Soon after, an unreadable expression was revealed on her face, which was quickly concealed by her.


    Li Die''s eyes were all on Liu Yi Chen, who was lying on the bed. She naturally didn''t see the sinister look on Xiao''er''s face. She looked him up and down and saw that his whole body looked exactly the same as when she left. She then let out a sigh of relief.


    Turning to look at Mao''er, her beautiful brows tightly knitted. Her eyes contained a faint intention of sizing her up. She looked up and down, and saw that she was wearing a long skirt. The collar was open at the neck, but the hem was extremely long. With one look, one could tell that this wasn''t the clothes he usually wore when working.


    At the corner of his eyes, there was a bewitching air of beauty.


    Seeing Li Die come in, Zhuo''er settled her heart into a bow and said indifferently, "Greetings, Young Madam."


    "You still know that I''m the Young Madam?" Li Die couldn''t help but feel angry when she saw her fox-like appearance. However, the person who caused this was currently lying on the bed with a smile that was not a smile, watching her rage like thunder.


    His eyes were filled with a pampering look.


    "This servant naturally knows that you''re the young mistress." Xiao''er lowered her head slightly as she spoke with a tone full of anger.


    "Since you know that I am the Young Madam, why are you still here? Could it be that you do not take this young mistress seriously at all? " Her tone was soft, yet it was also filled with disdain and mockery.


    Hearing Liu Yi Chen''s unkind tone, Mao''er gritted her teeth and remembered how Liu Yi Chen had smiled at her before. She raised her little face to look at her and said, "Although Young Madam is the Young Master''s principal wife, this servant is still the concubine that the Madam has personally pointed out to the Young Master. How could the Young Madam not allow this servant to see the Young Master?" Moreover, even if this servant knows, the young master still has this servant in his heart. " As she said that, her beautiful face revealed a hint of red. It was unknown if it was due to nervousness or embarrassment.


    Li Die, on the other hand, had a faint smile on her face as she looked at Li Die, who was lying behind Xiao''Er. Her eyes were full of warning and a hint of playfulness. If he was able to say a few happy words at this moment, she would have ran away from home immediately.


    "I don''t know what I''ve done to make Miss Fu Er misunderstand me like this." At this moment, Liu Yi Chen knew that he was not speaking, and was afraid that he would anger his wife. Although seeing how jealous she looked was extremely interesting, but he also liked her very much, he knew that it was enough.


    "Young Master." After hearing Liu Yi Chen''s voice, a trace of bashfulness still remained on Xiao Ling''er''s face, and she withdrew completely. His face was completely devoid of blood, and he stared at Su Chen with a pair of disbelieving eyes.


    Li Die saw this and was not in a hurry to talk. On the contrary, the anger in her heart disappeared. The corner of his mouth slightly curled up. If one were to look carefully, they would discover that she was looking at Fu Er with a smile that seemed to be filled with ridicule.


    "Young master, you were smiling at me just now." Could it be that Young Master was afraid of the Young Madam, so he didn''t dare to admit to it? " Xiao''er stared at him with disbelief, as if she wanted to see something from his face. But sadly, other than impatience, he didn''t have any other expression.


    When Liu Yi Chen heard her words, he revealed a mocking smile. With an indifferent expression, he said, "I think Miss Fu''er has misunderstood me. I was just smiling at my wife just now." Besides, I''m not afraid of my wife. This is between me and my wife. You''re just a slave, you know. Since this is my duty as a servant, I will fulfill my duty as a servant. I don''t want to see that again. " As he finished speaking, his expression became noticeably colder.


    If Yu''er was able to calm down, she would have discovered that Liu Yi Chen''s expression was colder than usual. However, at this moment, her heart was filled with disbelief, and hatred towards Li Die.


    At this moment, she still remembered the warm smile that Liu Yi Chen revealed to her, and her eyes were filled with a pampering expression. She would not believe that this was only for Li Die.


    "Why, have you finished asking your question, Suo? Can you leave our room? " Li Die said as if she had seen enough drama, but it also didn''t seem like she wanted to be bothered by too many things.


    In her eyes, there was a strong sense of unwillingness and hatred. However, Li Die only smiled faintly and didn''t take it to heart.


    Yan Luo stood behind her. It seemed that Su''Er was extremely disdainful as well. Yan Luo mocked, "Even if you are my young master''s concubine, you shouldn''t be disrespectful to my young mistress at this moment." Just as Yu''er was about to get up and leave, Yan Luocha made a sarcastic remark.


    Xiao''er tightly clenched her fist in hatred. Her long nails dug into the flesh of her palms, causing the flesh of her palms to become a blur. She did not seem to be aware of it. He bit his lower lip, restraining the roiling hatred and unwillingness within his body.


    "Yes." After a short reply, Xiao''er turned to Li Die and said, "This servant has crossed the line. Please forgive me, Young Madam." His tone was respectful, but his expression was full of arrogance. There was no hint of obedience in his tone.


    Before she went out of the room, Li Die''s voice came from behind her again, "Next time, I don''t want you to appear in my husband''s room without permission." Upon hearing her words, her body trembled, and she responded almost inaudibly.


    However, her goal had been achieved, so she naturally would not care whether or not she was truly obedient.

 C112

    "Young mistress, since this Fu Er doesn''t know what''s good for herself, do you want this servant to beat her up?" Only after seeing Xiao Er''s figure leaving the room did he speak with faint disdain.


    Li Die shook her head with a smile after hearing her words. Today, thinking back to how she had lectured Xiao Er, this matter would spread throughout the entire manor. It would not be good if she did something else at this moment.


    How could Yan Luo understand this logic? She just looked at Li Die. If she didn''t agree, she wouldn''t make the decision on her own.


    "Yoluo, you go out first!" Li Die gave Yan Luo a quick glance. Liu Yi Chen, who was lying on the bed and eagerly looking at her, turned her head and casually said to Yan Luo.


    "Yes." The corners of Yan Luo''s lips curled up slightly as it glanced dubiously at Li Die and Liu Yi Chen.


    It made Li Die''s hair stand on end. She stared at Li Die flirtatiously and wanted to jump up and beat him up. However, after Yan Luo finished laughing, it immediately ran out, making it so that she couldn''t catch him.


    Liu Yi Chen looked at the two of them and shook his head in amusement, his lips tightly pursed.


    "Die''er." The voice was calling her in a low voice, making Li Die''s heart itch, as if her heart was being scratched by a pair of claws.


    "But where?" Li Die originally wanted to make things difficult for him on purpose, but when she heard his coquettish voice, her tenacious heart softened again.


    "Nope." Liu Yi Chen shook his head, still looking at her. His expression was a little dubious, causing her face to feel slightly hot.


    "Young Madam." Early morning. Just as Li Die stood up, Yan Luo ran in with a flustered expression.


    "What happened? Why are you in such a panic?"


    "Suo''er, Suo''er was found frozen to death in the lotus pond this morning." Yan Luo panted. There was also a hint of panic on her face. Her chest was still heaving, a clear sign that she was still worrying.


    "What?" Li Die was surprised to hear this. She put down the hairpin in her hand and turned around to look at her. Seeing that she was not joking, she frowned slightly and continued to ask, "Are you talking about Fu Er?"


    Yan Luo nodded its head with an expression of determination that was rarely seen. It continued, "This morning, a servant came over and saw Suo''er frozen to death in the lotus pond." Although Yan Luo did not like what she did, or even hated her. However, hearing the news that she had been frozen to death still made her somewhat sad.


    "Frozen to death?" Li Die frowned as she repeated the words with her mouth slightly open. There was an expression on her face that she didn''t understand.


    "According to the maidservants, the clothes that Su''er was wearing were the exact same clothes she was wearing when she came to our Snowfall Pavilion yesterday." Although Yan Luo was unable to figure out the meaning behind his words, it was still able to detect that something was amiss.


    "Tell me, how could it be so coincidental? Yesterday, she came here and after being scolded by me, today, she discovered that she died within the Lotus Pond." Li Die said indifferently, as if this matter wasn''t related to her. Yan Luo, however, was slightly shocked as she heard this.


    "What does Young Madam mean?" Yan Luo suppressed the astonishment in her heart as she asked.


    "Help me wash up, we all have to go take a look." She did not believe that so many coincidences could happen in this world.


    "Yes." Yan Luo, on the other hand, didn''t have the temperament that she did. It replied with a muffled grunt. At this moment, a trace of sadness for the death of Su''er was diluted in her heart. On the contrary, Li Die was full of worry. Seeing her expression, she also smiled faintly but didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, although there was no cold weather from the previous few days, the bone-piercing cold wind still made it hard for people to endure.


    "The young lady''s cloak is also warmer." Yan Luo took out a moon-white cloak with fox fur sewn on it and carefully tied it for her.


    A cloak embroidered with fragmented flowers covered her inside. She was wearing a pair of soft green clothes.


    Her hair was tied in a loose bun, and she walked with a golden jeweled step. The drooping tassels were trapped on his shoulders. As they walked along the road, they made a melodious sound when they collided.


    "Die''er, what''s wrong?" Liu Yi Chen finally woke up, seeing her well-dressed, as if about to go out. He asked.


    "Little is dead. I''ll go and take a look. " Li Die said indifferently. Her lips that were smeared with lipstick formed a line, making her look even more charming.


    "Then you be careful." When Liu Yi Chen heard about the death of Mao''er, he just frowned. However, he did not reveal any other expression. Then he instructed her.


    At this moment, Li Die''s heart was in a mess. She could only nod and casually reply to his orders.


    "Who has gone there now?" Li Die asked as she walked out of the yard and let her support her.


    "On the other hand, Madam has already passed on the news." Yan Luo said with a bit of hatred when she mentioned Mrs. Zhang. She did not forget how Zhang Shi treated her daughter.


    "Let''s hurry up and go!" If they arrived late, they would still be troubled by the Zhang clan. Thinking about this gave her a headache. After all, the Zhang family was Liu Yi Chen''s mother and her mother-in-law, so she couldn''t possibly do anything else.


    "Mother." Li Die saw from afar that there were many people inside the pavilion, and the one leading them was the furious Zhang family. She could not help but quicken her steps as she walked over, bent over slightly, and said.


    "You came really early. "On this cold winter day, are you going to make us stand outside and wait for you?" When Zhang Shi saw her coming over, the anger in her heart flared up even more.


    Li Die was Liu Yi Chen''s official wife. At this moment, Su''er was also his concubine. Now that she was frozen in the lotus pond, she had to be there as well. Mrs Zhang, however, did not like her very much. That was why she would look for bones in her eggs whenever she had time.


    "Mother, please calm your anger." Li Die lowered her head and purposely lowered her voice. However, Yan Luo was looking at her with a hint of anger in its eyes. He pursed his lips and forcefully suppressed his rage.


    "Madam." Li Rou and Ping walked over from the side with a face full of smiles. Seeing Mrs. Zhang making things difficult for her, she couldn''t help but feel happy in her heart.


    When Zhang Shi saw Li Rou Ping walk over, the sinister expression on her face was slightly removed. She fiercely glared at Li Die and didn''t continue to tangle with her.

 C113

    "Did you get my dead body?" Zhang Shi decided not to look at Li Die, who was bowing her head to the side, and said to Mama Li, who was standing behind her.


    Mother Li was her maid, so she trusted her greatly.


    "Reporting to Madam, the attendant came over to report just now and just fished it out." Mama Li lowered her head slightly and answered truthfully. Just now, she had also peeked at Mao''er, scaring her to the point that her legs were still a little heavy.


    "Just have the attendant bring the corpse over!" Zhang Shi looked at the nearby location where a few servants were standing and said to Mama Li.


    However, Mama Li no longer wanted to see the terrifying corpse of Sui Er. When she heard Mrs. Zhang''s words, she was so scared that she almost sat down on the ground. Her whole body was trembling.


    Although it was an extremely small and peculiar action, it was noticed by the Zhang family who were extremely familiar with her. She frowned slightly as she looked at her with an ugly expression and asked with a tone of concern that was a little unusual: "Mother Li, what''s wrong? But where are you uncomfortable? "


    "Thank you Madam for your concern. This old servant is fine. But... However, my son''s death was extremely scary. I hope that the Madam will not go to see it. " Mama Li still had some lingering fear as she tried to persuade her. However, how could Mrs Zhang listen to her?


    Only after hearing that her body was fine did he heave a sigh of relief. Ignoring her advice, he said indifferently, "Go and ask them to bring my dead body over. I would like to see who has the guts to kill even the maidservants I am referring to. " Although Zhang''s tone was indifferent, it also couldn''t be ignored.


    Seeing Zhang family''s tough attitude, Mama Li could only sigh from the bottom of her heart. She continued to walk forward with trembling legs.


    "Madam. "This is the corpse of Lady Fu Er that this servant scooped up in the pond." Two attendants carried Mao''Er''s corpse over and placed it about two to three steps away from Zhang clan. Then, they explained in detail.


    "Open it!" Mrs Zhang did not look at the two waiters. Instead, her eyes were fixed on the white cloth covering Mao''Er''s body on the ground.


    Seeing that the two servants really wanted to go up and take off the white cloth, Mama Li anxiously called out, "Madam!" After shouting, he seemed to realize that something was wrong. He then continued, "This Suo''er''s death is extremely scary. This old servant is afraid of bumping into Madame''s body." Mama Li was the most loyal and persuasive person. Only she knew how terrifying Yu''er''s death was. She didn''t want to look at it again, and she also didn''t want her mistress to be frightened by this.


    After hearing her voice, Zhang Shi turned her head around with a bit of surprise and cast a glance at her. Quickly after, she slowly said two words, "It''s fine." Seeing that the two attendants seemed to be in a difficult situation, they stood to the side and said: "Open it!"


    Seeing that she insisted, Mama Li did not say anything else. Seeing the two attendants move forward to lift the white cloth, Mama Li immediately turned her head away.


    On the other hand, Mrs Zhang was staring intently at Mao''er, who was lying on the ground. Now that he saw the white cloth being lifted, he could see the terror that was hidden within.


    His face was a little purple and blue from the cold, but his eyes were wide open, making him look extremely terrifying. Right now, it looked extremely strange.


    She was still wearing the same clothes she had worn the day before, while her long hair stuck onto her face in a mess.


    Yan Luo looked at her unreconciled eyes. It was so frightened that it took a few steps towards Li Die with a pale face.


    Li Die was also a bit scared, but she kept it to herself. Looking at the rare cute look on Yinluo''s face, she patted the back of her hand as if comforting her.


    Zhang shi also took two steps back in anger, and only then did he calm his heart. After he recovered from his shock, his gaze swept the surroundings. He saw that all of their faces were pale, and even some of them were cowardly, but they seemed to be on the verge of collapse.


    When Lady Zhang saw this, she heaved a sigh of relief and said to Mama Li, "In a while, find some maidservants who are on good terms with Yu''er." After saying that, he tightened his cloak and didn''t bother with Li Die anymore.


    Mama Li followed closely behind her. After she returned to the main courtyard, in the time it took to make a cup of tea, she had called over a few maidservants in light pink dresses.


    "Madam, these are the maidservants that are on good terms with me." Mama Li lowered her head and said to her respectfully.


    "What are you guys called?" When Zhang Shi heard this, she raised her head and looked at the few people standing on the ground. The corner of her mouth slightly curled up as she asked. His voice revealed an indescribable feeling of fear.


    The few young maidservants did not know what fault Su''Er had committed. When they heard Lady Zhang''s question, their hearts were slightly anxious and afraid. However, they did not reveal it on their faces. He lowered his head even more.


    "Reporting to Madam, this servant''s name is Little Ying." One of the more daring maids stepped forward and said.


    When the other two saw her, they also went up to her and said, "This servant''s name is Little Hua."


    "Your servant''s name is Qinglan."


    When Lady Zhang saw this, she nodded her head in satisfaction and then asked, "Are you all familiar with Su''er?"


    The three young maidservants looked at each other in dismay as they didn''t know what kind of medicine the Zhang Family was selling, so they naturally didn''t dare to speak up.


    The Zhang family seemed to have long guessed what the maidservants were thinking. Seeing that they didn''t answer, he wasn''t in a hurry. His eyes carried a bit of playfulness as he looked back and forth between the two of them.


    Then, as if he had had enough, he continued, "Don''t worry. I didn''t call you here today to interrogate you about anything. "I''m sure you all know that Mao''er was frozen to death in the lotus pond."


    After Mrs Zhang finished speaking, she looked at the maids and saw that the three of them were relieved. She then continued, "I would like to know if there was anything unusual or if she went to some other place yesterday that caused her to be killed." This matter should have been handled by Li Die, but how could Mrs. Zhang let go of the power in her hands and give it to her?


    Moreover, she had personally pointed out to Liu Yi Chen that she was going to be a maidservant. Now that she had frozen to death in the lotus pond, it was just a slap to her face.